《Peerless Dual Cultivation: From Fool to Immortal》


 Chapter 1 – Assassination, bedchamber maid

    "Damn, did I just transmigrate?!" Huang Ye stared blankly at the beams above his head.


    The red beams indicated he was inside an ancient building.


    What kind of place was this? The bed was clearly an ancient style.


    The bed was huge, and he was currently lying flat on it.


    Suddenly, a flood of information poured into his mind. This was the usual step; transmigrators always received the original owner''s memories.


    Looking at the information, Huang Ye almost cried. Damn it, did I transmigrate into a book with no words?!


    The original owner was a fool, with very little information recorded. The only things that matched were the name and the title "Young Master."


    The rest was a chaotic mess, with random words popping up that made no sense.


    The only thing he could be sure of was that he had indeed transmigrated.


    Heaven, are you playing with me? Transmigrating into a fool''s body to suffer?


    Huang Ye silently called out in his heart.


    An empty echo reverberated in his mind, with nothing there!


    Damn it, how cruel, not even giving me a chance?!


    The sound of the door opening reached his ears, and Huang Ye instinctively closed his eyes.


    Wait! That''s not right, my eyes are clearly closed, so why can I still see people?


    A delicate silhouette of a young girl appeared in the room. She closed the door behind her and tiptoed towards the bed.


    The girl was dressed in a pale yellow gauzy outfit, her pretty face showing a hint of ferocity.


    Damn, what is she holding? Huang Ye was stunned.


    The girl was holding a gleaming dagger, and after pausing at the bedside, she raised it tremblingly.


    She measured the position, and with a "swish," the dagger, glinting coldly, plunged down towards Huang Ye.


    From the moment he saw the dagger in her hand, cold sweat broke out on Huang Ye''s back. He wanted to sit up but found his body weak and powerless.


    Seeing the dagger fall, he used all his strength to shift his body to the side.


    The dagger stabbed into the quilt, and Huang Ye narrowly avoided the strike.


    The girl was taken aback. How could this be? How could he move after consuming the Ten Fragrance Muscle Softening Powder?


    Was the dosage not enough? No, she had to act quickly.


    Wiping the sweat from her forehead, she raised the dagger again.


    Again, aiming for the same spot.


    Huang Ye once more used all his strength to dodge the fatal blow.


    The girl stared blankly at Huang Ye. This fool''s luck was too good, managing to dodge twice in a row.


    As she raised the dagger for the third time, a voice came from outside, "Qing''er, why aren''t you in the Young Master''s room warming the bed?"


    "Uncle Wu, after Yue''er and I served the Young Master his meal, my stomach felt uncomfortable, so I went to the restroom a few times. I didn''t want to disturb the Young Master''s sleep, so I planned to go back once I felt better."


    "Hurry up and go in, don''t let the Young Master catch a chill!"


    "Yes!"


    The girl in yellow heard the conversation outside and quickly hid the dagger under the bed, then swiftly undressed.


    Moments later, her soft body slipped into the bed.


    Huang Ye watched her cautiously, only relaxing when he saw her put away the dagger.


    The soft body beside him brought only a cold feeling. This female demon was likely Yue''er.


    He had narrowly avoided her attacks twice.


    How he managed to dodge, he wasn''t sure.


    His body was clearly weak, and during the first attack, he only thought to turn aside, unexpectedly dodging it.


    During the second attack, a sudden burst of strength allowed him to dodge again.


    And how could he see everything in the room with his eyes closed?


    Could it be a superpower brought by transmigration?


    This vicious woman wanted to make me a eunuch. Once I regain my strength, I won''t let you off.


    The door opened again.


    A girl in purple slipped into the room. Although Huang Ye had his back to her, it didn''t affect his vision.


    The girl in purple was pure and lovely, with a delicate nose and cherry lips, bright eyes, and pearly teeth. Huang Ye gave her looks a solid 90 out of 100.


    She had a hint of worry between her brows and was rubbing her stomach, seemingly having an upset stomach.


    Huang Ye glanced coldly at the girl beside him, guessing it was the work of this female demon.


    The girl in purple suddenly exclaimed, "Ah! Yue''er, why are you here?"


    The girl on the bed pretended to wake up and turned to look at the girl in purple.


    "Qing''er, you''re here! I saw you kept going to the restroom and worried the Young Master would be alone and we''d get scolded, so I came to take your place for a while."


    "You''re so thoughtful. Uncle Wu just scolded me earlier."


    "Since you''re here, let''s both accompany the Young Master. I''m afraid I might still feel unwell later."


    "Qing''er, if your stomach is uncomfortable, why don''t you go back first? We can take turns."


    Huang Ye broke out in cold sweat again, wanting to tell Qing''er to stay.


    Fortunately, Qing''er''s next words eased his tension.


    "It''s fine, no need to switch. The bed is big enough. You stay inside, and I''ll be outside. I''m feeling much better now."


    "I like it when the Young Master holds me while sleeping. It''s warm and comfortable."


    "Qing''er, maybe I should go back first."


    "Go back for what? It''s much warmer sleeping here. You just got here, you''ll get used to it."


    What to do? Should she agree or not? She had hastily hidden the dagger under the bed.


    If Qing''er found it, she''d surely report her, and then there''d be no way to explain.


    This foolish Young Master held a place in Qing''er''s heart higher than the heavens. She wouldn''t let anyone harm him.


    Unable to find a reason to make Qing''er leave, she had no choice but to stay and keep watch.


    "Alright, I''ll listen to you, sister."


    Qing''er also began to undress. Yue''er''s soft body rolled over Huang Ye, and the two couldn''t avoid skin contact.


    Even through the thin undergarments, Huang Ye could feel her body was cold, indicating she was also nervous.


    Moments later, Qing''er''s soft body also slipped into the bed.


    This girl had a fiery figure, having stripped down to just her bellyband and underpants.


    She seemed accustomed to this, pulling Huang Ye''s hand to wrap around her as soon as she got into bed.


    Her soft body pressed against Huang Ye, warm and cozy.


    Damn, bold fairy, how can you be so unrestrained? Huang Ye''s heart burned, his body heating up.


    Luckily, the drug''s effects were still there. The Ten Fragrance Muscle Softening Powder was no joke, easily turning someone into a weakling.


    These ancient girls were so advanced!


    Caught between cold and heat, it was truly an experience of ice and fire.


    He couldn''t focus on this now, constantly searching the original owner''s memories.


    Unfortunately, they were empty, with only fragmented words providing no useful information.


    He had to analyze the situation based on reality.


    Qing''er and Yue''er were likely the original owner''s two maids, and this was a wealthy household.


    Qing''er was the old maid, Yue''er the new one. Qing''er seemed to have a good relationship with the original owner.


    Yue''er''s presence might have been arranged by someone with ill intentions, wanting her to harm him.


    But her two attacks both targeted his lower region.


    Why did she want to cut that off? Did the original owner do something inappropriate to her?


    Impossible, the original owner was a fool.


    No, he didn''t understand a fool''s behavior. Could a fool have physiological reactions?


    This couldn''t be verified. If the fool had violated her, Yue''er might just want to cut it off, which was a possibility. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Another possibility was the common household drama in wealthy families. Forget it, no point in thinking about it now.


    Regardless of the reason, he had to continue pretending to be a fool to uncover the female demon''s true intentions.


    Damn! Heaven, are you testing my deductive abilities?


    This difficulty is way too high, the original owner''s mind is a mess.


    At this moment, Yue''er, with her back to Huang Ye, was also lost in thought. She had painstakingly arranged everything.


    Determined to act, she hadn''t expected to fail at the last moment.


    Sigh! This foolish Young Master was still lucky. She should have just stabbed his chest, ending it quickly.


    That thing of his merely touched her body, why bother cutting it off first!


    In a daze, she too fell asleep.


    The night passed without incident.


    ***


    Early in the morning, Yue''er got up, quietly dressed, and left.


    As the door closed, Huang Ye immediately opened his eyes, a sharp glint flashing in them.


    Proofreader & Editor: Peter Pan

 Chapter 2 – Cutting off descendants and enjoying the joy of grandchildren

    That night, Huang Ye didn''t sleep at all, his heartstrings constantly tense, unsure if Yue''er would target both of them.


    It seemed that with Qing''er around, Yue''er was still somewhat apprehensive. Her target was likely just him, and she wouldn''t harm the innocent.


    Heh, you want to end my lineage? I will make you kneel before me!


    He felt a bit of strength returning to his body, but he still couldn''t move.


    Looking at Qing''er beside him, this girl had been holding his arm all night.


    Even through her undergarments, he could feel Qing''er''s smooth back, and he instinctively held her a bit tighter.


    If he could enjoy such warmth and softness every day, crossing over to this world wouldn''t be so bad.


    The original owner was a fool, but he was not.


    ***


    Before crossing over, he was a good young man of the new era, a typical "three-no" youth: no house, no car, no money.


    Because he chose the wrong major in college, he couldn''t find a job after graduation and drifted for two years.


    In those two years, he did all sorts of jobs and used his spare time to learn various skills.


    He heard that programming paid well, so he taught himself computer programming and gained some skills, eventually landing a job at a game company.


    The boss he worked for had a terrible temper, always cursing and swearing. Without a suit, he looked like a thug.


    But the guy was lucky; he was a second-generation demolition beneficiary.


    He received a huge sum from a demolition payout and, after some advice, started a game company where he worked.


    The boss would come to work looking all proper, but of course, he was there not for work but for the secretary.


    He was framed by this secretary with a fiery figure.


    The secretary, perhaps for convenience, often didn''t wear...


    He accidentally saw it, and later, when he unintentionally saw it again, the secretary caught him and gave him a fierce glare.


    He still remembered the resentful look in that fairy-like secretary''s eyes.


    That very day, he was assigned overtime and left the company late, only to encounter some thugs on the way who deliberately picked a fight and beat him up.


    His frail body couldn''t withstand the ordeal and gave out.


    When he woke up, he was already here.


    Thinking of the past, his heart burned with anger.


    Huang Ye hoped the government would catch the mastermind, especially that secretary.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t know if they could catch them, as he was the only witness.


    Because before he died, he saw the boss''s car parked not far away, and in that moment, he understood everything.


    ***


    Thinking of this, Huang Ye hugged the delicate body in his arms tightly.


    A pair of lively eyes suddenly opened, and the corners of her mouth twitched slightly.


    When their eyes met, Huang Ye''s gaze turned confused again.


    Huh! Why did the young master''s eyes seem a bit bright just now?


    Qing''er rubbed her eyes carefully, seeing the same familiar confused eyes, and felt a tinge of disappointment in her heart.


    It seemed she was seeing things; such clarity shouldn''t appear on this dull face.


    "Ah! If only the young master were normal, I would be willing to bear countless children for you!"


    Qing''er gently touched Huang Ye''s face and whispered.


    After speaking, she closed her eyes again, snuggling closer, feeling very warm.


    Thinking of how she was sold here as a child, always staying by this handsome man''s side.


    The young master was smart and clever when he was little, but unfortunately, a mishap almost cost him his life.


    Barely saved, the young master became a fool, yet she stayed by his side.


    She had dreamed countless times of the young master waking up, but that dream had never come true. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She had long adapted to this way of sleeping. If it weren''t for the housekeeper''s rule that maids take turns warming the bed, she would want to stay with him every day.


    She knew this wasn''t love but a kind of care, using her chest to warm this weak child.


    She was more like a mother, nurturing this child.


    The maids who accompanied them had changed four or five times, but she had always stayed by the young master''s side.


    Those maids had long married others or become someone''s concubine, which was the fate of a maid.


    There had been matchmakers, but she refused them all.


    Not for any reason, just for the hope that one day that dream could come true.


    The housekeeper understood her actions, as in large households, some maids served their masters for life.


    Huang Ye, dreaming different dreams on the same bed, was also deep in thought.


    He almost accidentally exposed himself just now.


    He didn''t want to reveal himself, as he knew nothing about this world, and the lessons from his past life made him more cautious.


    Hiding himself was the best way to survive.


    Having lived two lives, even without a system, he wasn''t a lamb to be slaughtered.


    He definitely had to keep playing the fool, as the person who slept beside him last night was already showing murderous intent.


    He wasn''t sure what Qing''er''s attitude towards him was.


    Heaven, you transmigrated me into a fool''s body and sent a female assassin. Are you playing with me?


    Oh right, it seemed he had a special ability; he could see his surroundings with his eyes closed.


    He closed his eyes to feel it again, and indeed, as long as he concentrated, he could see everywhere.


    Is this a golden finger? It doesn''t seem very useful, at most preventing someone from sneaking up on him.


    But that''s not right; last night, this ability saved his life.


    No more thinking about it, there''s still a delicate body in his arms, and since he''s a fool, he can boldly enjoy it.


    Hmm, it feels great, smooth, soft, with a faint maiden''s fragrance.


    What''s the young master''s hand doing?! His hand is so warm, why is it moving on its own? It never moved like this before, what''s happening today?


    Hmm, it feels so comfortable, so warm. No, I can''t take it anymore, Qing''er got up and crawled out of the bed, glancing at Huang Ye.


    This guy must be dreaming, drooling at the corners of his mouth.


    She hugged her shoulders, feeling a bit chilly, glanced down at her chest, already standing firm.


    A bitter smile appeared at the corner of her mouth, she got out of bed, dressed, and took out a handkerchief to wipe the young master''s mouth.


    She tucked the quilt in and turned to leave the room.


    Huang Ye saw Qing''er''s actions clearly.


    It seemed this Qing''er wasn''t bad, her eyes showed a kind of loving light, as if he was her pet, she probably had no ill intentions.


    It seemed this special ability was somewhat useful, as they say, people show one face in front and another behind.


    He could see the expressions and actions of those behind him, allowing him to be forewarned.


    He just needed to keep a close eye on Yue''er, clenching his fists, feeling a bit of strength returning.


    Yesterday, his body felt like noodles, likely due to some drug that sapped his strength.


    He moved his fingers and toes in turn, fortunately, heaven hadn''t made him disabled.


    If he really were missing limbs, he''d hang himself, it would be too much bullying.


    He''d walk around later to see if both legs could touch the ground, if one was longer than the other, he wouldn''t live.


    Wait, he should check one more place.


    After feeling around for a while, fortunately, it was hard, and seemed quite large, which was good news.


    It seemed last night''s drug had taken away his manhood.


    As long as his body was normal, it didn''t matter if his mind was naturally foolish or became foolish later.


    He looked around.


    Huh! What''s that, why is there a chair with wheels?


    Damn, that''s a wheelchair, obviously for me.


    Heaven, are you sure you''re not playing with me? Huang Ye''s heart felt cold.


    Tears of sadness flowed from his eyes.


    You transmigrated me into a fool''s body and gave me a crippled body, unable to walk.


    And you placed an assassin by my side, why not just send me directly to hell?


    Looking at the red beams of the room with no will to live, his anger couldn''t be calmed.


    Wait, when feeling his body earlier, his legs seemed to bend?


    He felt it too when he touched them, his toes could move, these weren''t symptoms of disability.


    After conducting various experiments again, he could sit up, his legs and feet were normal.


    Could it be a problem with the cerebellum, lacking balance?


    Huang Ye stood up and walked a few circles on the bed, everything was normal.


    What''s going on, where exactly is the disability? Huang Ye couldn''t figure it out!


    Lying back down, he suddenly remembered, the original owner was a fool, the cerebellum might also be abnormal.


    This time, the impact of transmigration not only brought his soul over but also restored the damaged cerebellum.


    And he gained a special ability.


    That must be it, otherwise, he couldn''t explain this reversal.


    Proofreader & Editor: Peter Pan

 Chapter 3 – Determined despite physical limitations

    The door opened, and Qing''er walked in carrying a basin of hot water.


    Yue''er followed behind, holding a stack of clothes in her arms.


    Qing''er set down the basin and walked to the bed, gently shaking Huang Ye.


    "Young Master, it''s time to get up!"


    Huang Ye was confused, unsure whether he should get up or not, with nothing to guide him.


    Forget it, he thought, I''ll just muddle through. Sooner or later, I''ll have to act normal. If I get found out, so be it.


    Right now, Yue''er was definitely an enemy, but whether there were other enemies was still uncertain.


    When he was shaken again, Huang Ye groggily opened his eyes.


    He stared blankly at the two of them.


    "Yue''er, why do I feel like the Young Master seems worse than before?"


    "I think the Young Master is quite normal," Yue''er replied indifferently.


    Damn, it seems like I overacted. Better regain some clarity quickly.


    Qing''er''s small hand had already lifted the corner of the quilt, and Huang Ye instinctively tugged at it.


    This girl is really bold. Isn''t she afraid that I''m not wearing anything?


    Damn, she really doesn''t seem afraid.


    He had no choice but to let go.


    "The Young Master seems to know how to be shy now!"


    Damn, overacted again. This is really exhausting.


    "Yue''er, bring the wheelchair over."


    "Okay!"


    It seems the original owner really was disabled, a pitiful and tragic life.


    How should I act this out? Forget it, I''ll just pretend my legs are weak.


    Qing''er got on the bed, her gentle hands holding a warm towel, and began to wipe Huang Ye''s face.


    Then his hands, carefully wiping every part.


    No! Not inside, please.


    He wanted to stop her, but afraid of being exposed, he could only endure this strange sensation.


    Chest, back, thighs, calves, nothing was missed. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yue''er, bring over the undergarments."


    He wanted to refuse this brutal personal attack, but he couldn''t.


    If it were just Qing''er, he might have been able to maintain some composure, but with Yue''er there, he could only endure.


    The two girls showed no sign of embarrassment, everything was so calm and natural, clearly accustomed to this routine.


    They could be calm and natural, but Huang Ye couldn''t. He was fully awake, and natural reactions were inevitable.


    What to do? In a moment of desperation, Huang Ye recalled a mantra and kept chanting it in his mind.


    Namo Amitabha, Namo Amitabha, Namo Amitabha...


    Surprisingly, it worked, his mind calmed down, and he lay still.


    Letting the two girls handle him as they wished.


    "Yue''er, look, the Young Master''s thing seems to have gotten a bit bigger?"


    That sentence almost broke Huang Ye''s composure. He quickly sped up his mental chanting, imagining the battle between Sun Wukong and the Buddha.


    Yue''er glanced disdainfully, it did seem a bit bigger.


    Hmph! Sooner or later, I''ll cut that thing off.


    Once the clothes were changed, Huang Ye opened his eyes again, still with a confused look, occasionally giving a silly smile.


    "Yue''er, I feel the Young Master is indeed a bit unusual, he rarely smiled before."


    "He''s a fool, silly smiles are normal!"


    "Yue''er, don''t talk about the Young Master like that. He was very healthy as a child, only after a head injury did he become like this."


    "Sister Qing''er, I advise you to marry soon, he''ll be like this for the rest of his life."


    "No, if the Young Master is like this for a lifetime, I''ll serve him for a lifetime."


    Yue''er shook her head, this sister was foolish too!


    Huang Ye, however, was moved inside. It seemed Qing''er truly cared for him.


    From what she said, the original owner wasn''t born a fool, he became one after an accident.


    A head injury? Did he accidentally hit something, or was he beaten?


    No rush, as long as I stay calm, I''ll slowly find clues, and eventually figure it out.


    Huang Ye was helped into a wheelchair and pushed out of the room.


    Wow! This family''s conditions are really nice, the courtyard is neither too big nor too small, complete with a water feature and rockery, surrounded by a few large trees.


    Not bad luck, at least I transmigrated into a wealthy family, didn''t expect to be a second-generation wealthy.


    But what era is this? Judging by the architectural style, it seems like Ming or Qing, or maybe Tang or Song.


    Before Tang and Song, he wasn''t sure about the architectural styles.


    The reason he thought so was that this style seemed similar to those dynasties he saw on TV.


    The two girls pushed Huang Ye around the courtyard, almost making him dizzy.


    Can''t you let me see outside? Even the best scenery gets boring after a while.


    "Yue''er, bring the Young Master''s meal, we''ll feed him in the courtyard!"


    Damn it! How could they let her bring the food, I''d rather die than eat it.


    No, I must escape this situation.


    As Yue''er left, Huang Ye was also thinking. Although on the surface, Qing''er seemed very good to him.


    But he had been in this world for too short a time to judge Qing''er''s intentions.


    There was no information about their past, he could only gamble, such a wealthy family definitely wasn''t as simple as it seemed.


    He had to endure, keep playing the fool.


    Yue''er returned with a food box, containing a few exquisite dishes and a bowl of rice.


    The aroma of the food was enticing, Huang Ye was very hungry, so hungry his heart felt uneasy.


    But seeing Yue''er, it was as if the food was poisonous snakes and scorpions.


    "Young Master, time to eat." Qing''er gently brought a spoon to Huang Ye''s mouth.


    Huang Ye kept his mouth tightly shut.


    "Open your mouth, let me feed you!"


    Huang Ye still kept his mouth tightly shut.


    "Huh! What''s wrong with the Young Master?"


    "Maybe the Young Master isn''t hungry, so he doesn''t want to eat," Yue''er analyzed.


    Unfortunately, Huang Ye''s stomach betrayed him with a growl.


    Qing''er looked at Huang Ye curiously, he was clearly hungry, why wouldn''t he open his mouth?


    "Young Master, be good, eating is delicious, see, your stomach is protesting!"


    Huang Ye''s mouth remained tightly shut.


    The two maids exchanged glances.


    "Yue''er, take it back, we''ll wait until the Young Master wants to eat."


    Yue''er obediently took the food box away.


    Huang Ye didn''t dare look at the food box, afraid his stomach would make noise again.


    He managed to get through this meal, but he couldn''t keep starving.


    It wouldn''t take long, skipping two meals would greatly decrease his strength, starving for two or three days, Yue''er could easily handle him.


    He had to find a way to get food.


    Right, such large households usually have pavilions, and pavilions often have snacks.


    While Xiao Yue wasn''t around, he should go outside to see if there was such a pavilion.


    "Ah, ah!" Huang Ye pointed towards the crescent moon gate in the courtyard.


    Qing''er was startled, looking at Huang Ye strangely, seeing him still pointing at the crescent moon gate.


    Strange, why was the Young Master pointing at that gate, did he want to go out?


    She hesitated, the mistress had forbidden the Young Master from leaving the courtyard, if they left, they would surely be punished.


    After thinking for a moment, she made up her mind, since the Young Master wanted to go out, they would sneak out, as long as the mistress didn''t find out.


    This was the first time the Young Master had actively wanted to do something, bravely pushing Huang Ye towards the crescent moon gate.


    Once outside, Huang Ye was completely stunned by the scene.


    Damn, what kind of family is this, how could they be so extravagant!


    It was a large courtyard, everywhere he looked was green, with long corridors in every direction.


    Several corridors led to different places, the scenery here rivaled that of Suzhou gardens.


    In the middle of the courtyard was a small lake, with a small pavilion on it, connected by a winding water corridor.


    Oh! My eyesight seems to be very good, I can actually see things in the pavilion.


    Find the original at "pawread dot com".


    In his past life, he was nearsighted, his glasses as thick as bottle bottoms, from looking at his phone under the covers.


    In the pavilion was a stone table, with tea sets and some plates on it, the plates clearly had food.


    It seemed he guessed right, such wealthy families would definitely have this setup.


    Huang Ye quickly pointed towards the pavilion!


    "Ah, ah!" Qing''er frowned, today the Young Master was really strange.


    She originally planned to push the Young Master for a turn at the small courtyard gate, going to the pavilion was too far.


    Pushing there would take at least the time of a stick of incense, easily seen by others.


    "Young Master, we can''t go there."


    Proofreader & Editor: Peter Pan

 Chapter 4 – This assassins heart is too fragile; it seems this assassin isnt very calm

    "Ah, ah!" Huang Ye continued pointing at the small pavilion.


    Forget it, at worst I''ll get a beating. The young master really seems to want to go there! Maybe he wants to see the water scenery.


    With a determined heart, she pushed Huang Ye straight towards the small pavilion.


    Along the way, her heart was pounding, but fortunately, it was mealtime, and no one was outside.


    When they reached the pavilion, Huang Ye was so excited he almost shed tears.


    On the stone table were four plates, each stacked with eight pieces of pastry.


    Qing''er pushed Huang Ye around the pavilion, letting him enjoy the view of the small lake.


    This made Huang Ye so anxious he was scratching his head.


    He had no choice but to point at the stone table in the middle.


    "Ah! Does the young master want to eat those pastries?"


    Huang Ye nodded vigorously. He didn''t know if the original owner would respond, but he was ready to try.


    Luckily, Qing''er didn''t react unusually.


    It seemed the original owner had some ability to express himself.


    Qing''er pushed the wheelchair to the stone table, picked up a piece of pastry, and brought it to Huang Ye''s mouth.


    Huang Ye opened his mouth wide without hesitation, almost swallowing Qing''er''s delicate fingers.


    Qing''er was startled and quickly withdrew her fingers, watching Huang Ye chew with big bites. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She couldn''t help but laugh, "Hehe, young master, I thought you weren''t hungry, but it turns out you were starving."


    "Seems you didn''t like the food earlier!"


    Nonsense, how could I not like it? But no matter how much I like it, I don''t dare eat it.


    Qing''er poured a cup of tea and brought it to his lips, and Huang Ye drank it all in one gulp.


    After eating ten pieces of the four types of pastries, he finally didn''t feel hungry.


    The pastries were indeed well-made; in his previous life, he had never tasted such delicious pastries, fragrant, soft, and sweet.


    He must take the remaining ones back; with these pastries, he could last at least two or three days.


    With these two or three days, he could learn a lot.


    Thinking of this, Huang Ye directly lifted his front lapel and poured the remaining pastries into it.


    This action startled Qing''er. What was the young master doing? He could actually make purposeful movements.


    Could it be that the young master''s consciousness was starting to recover? The young girl was very happy.


    "Young master, it''s not clean to store them like this. If you like pastries, I''ll go to the kitchen to get some for you."


    With that, she was about to take the pastries out.


    Seeing Huang Ye still holding them tightly, she had to give up.


    Looking up, she suddenly saw a group of people approaching from a distance.


    Oh no! It''s the Second Young Master, she thought to herself, feeling unlucky.


    Ignoring everything else, she quickly pushed the wheelchair back.


    Unfortunately, no matter how fast she was, they were still blocked in the corridor.


    "Well, well! Isn''t this my foolish little brother?"


    "Good day, Second Young Master!" Qing''er said softly with a bow.


    The Second Young Master ignored her and looked at Huang Ye.


    Huang Ye looked at this Second Young Master with a confused expression.


    He was the Second Young Master, and he called him brother, so this person must be the original owner''s second brother.


    This guy clearly didn''t come with good intentions.


    The Second Young Master was dressed in a brocade robe, tall and thin, with an aquiline nose and sharp eyes, a typical treacherous appearance.


    Damn, I hope I don''t look like him; that would be unlucky. This kind of face is unlikable anywhere.


    If this were a family drama, this second brother would definitely have a role.


    The Second Young Master saw that Huang Ye was still the same, even drooling at the mouth.


    He couldn''t help but laugh, "Haha, why did you push him out? You better be careful; if he falls into the lake, it would be fun."


    After saying that, he deliberately kicked the wheelchair, and Qing''er quickly held it steady in fright.


    "Second Young Master is joking. I will take good care of the Third Young Master."


    "Hehe, I actually hope he falls into the lake, so you can come to my courtyard."


    "What a waste of such a beauty, sticking with a fool, and not leaving him. I really don''t understand what you''re thinking."


    After saying that, he reached out to touch Qing''er''s face.


    Qing''er dodged, "Second Young Master, please behave!"


    "Behave, my ass. If it weren''t for grandmother protecting you, I would have had you long ago!"


    Qing''er remained silent.


    "What''s this kid holding?"


    "Nothing, just some pastries!"


    "Oh! Seems he likes pastries. Tomorrow I''ll have someone send him some, after all, he''s my brother."


    "Thank you, Second Young Master. If our young master wants to eat, I''ll go get them myself. Second Young Master, please let us pass. We should be going back!"


    "Hmph! Ungrateful thing. Take him back, and you go receive your punishment. I remember the madam forbade him from leaving the courtyard."


    "I will go."


    "Good that you know!"


    Qing''er pushed Huang Ye back to the small courtyard.


    Hehe, it seems this Second Young Master is quite unfriendly. Could Yue''er have been sent by him?


    So I am the Third Young Master. In my previous life, I read a novel called "The Third Young Master''s Sword."


    Sigh! That Third Young Master was a talent, compared to him, I''m just trash.


    This Qing''er is quite good, willing to be punished just to fulfill my request. It seems she truly has no ill intentions.


    Having someone who is good to me is enough; this way, I can learn about this wealthy family from Qing''er.


    Based on the attitude of this second brother just now, I can confirm one thing: this is at least a family drama.


    "Qing''er sister, why did you push the young master out? Aren''t you afraid of being punished?"


    "It''s nothing. I saw the young master cooped up here every day, so I wanted to take him out for a look. At worst, I''ll take a few lashes."


    "I really don''t understand you. Is it worth it for him?" Yue''er asked, puzzled.


    "It''s worth it. Why wouldn''t it be? The young master was very smart when he was young. He read many books, and he taught me to read.


    When you''re just trying to make great content at bit.ly/3iBfjkV.


    You don''t know, when the young master went out just now, he actually put those pastries away himself. For so many years, it''s the first time the young master has actively done something.


    So this time it was totally worth it. I could even laugh while being whipped."


    Hearing this, Yue''er was moved, frowning slightly.


    Why did he bring those pastries back? Thinking of last night''s oddities, cold sweat broke out on her back.


    Could it be that this foolish young master is really starting to wake up?


    "Yue''er, take care of the young master for a while. I''m going to the steward to receive my punishment."


    "Mm, you go ahead!"


    Qing''er left the small courtyard.


    "Young master, let''s go back to the room first!"


    With that, she pushed the wheelchair towards the room.


    Entering the room, Yue''er turned and closed the door, and when she turned back, a dagger appeared in her hand again.


    She looked at Huang Ye with a sullen face, her small hand holding the dagger trembling slightly.


    She tiptoed to Huang Ye''s back, raised the dagger, hesitated for a moment, and finally put it down.


    A moment later, she raised the dagger again, but still hesitated in the air.


    What is this girl hesitating about? Is she afraid that if the assassination succeeds, she won''t be able to escape, so she doesn''t dare to act? Huang Ye thought to himself.


    His muscles were also in a state of high tension at this moment. If the dagger swung down, he would leap out without hesitation.


    In the end, Yue''er put the dagger away.


    Huang Ye''s heart finally settled. Now is not the time to reveal himself; he still needs time to understand everything.


    Although he was just an ordinary person in his previous life, he lived in an era of information explosion, knowing far more than ancient people.


    Only by hiding himself can he better protect himself.


    Yue''er is not much of a concern; there must be someone behind her, otherwise, she wouldn''t have murderous intent towards a fool.


    Huh! Why is this girl crying? The plot doesn''t seem right.


    This assassin''s heart is too fragile; it seems this assassin isn''t very calm.


    After a few silent sobs, Yue''er took a deep breath to calm herself.


    "Young master, let me help you to bed."


    "Young master, these pastries are dirty now. Let me get you new ones."


    Huang Ye still held the pastries tightly, and she had no choice but to take off his robe.


    Helping Huang Ye onto the bed, he lay down holding the pastries.


    Seeing him like this, Yue''er didn''t know how to handle it, so she decided to wait for Qing''er to return.


    She sat down at the table, staring blankly at the fool.


    But in her heart, she was thinking about the strange occurrences from last night to today.


    Last night was a carefully planned action, but unexpectedly, she missed twice.


    She could only look for another opportunity. Fortunately, she still had some Ten Fragrance Muscle Softening Powder left.


    He seemed to really like pastries, so next time, she would put the powder in them.


    ***


    Half an hour later, Qing''er returned, her face pale, her lips tightly pressed.


    Her hair was damp with sweat, and she walked in with a limp, frowning.


    "Qing''er sister, you''re hurt badly, aren''t you?"


    "It''s nothing, I can endure it. I''ll be fine in a couple of days!"


    "You should go back and rest for a couple of days. I can take care of the young master by myself."


    Qing''er hesitated for a moment.


    "I won''t go back; I''ll rest here with the young master. I''ll have to trouble you to take care of him."


    Yue''er was stunned; this wasn''t good. With her here, how could she make a move?


    She had no choice. Qing''er was very close to this foolish young master, and it was normal for them to share a bed here.


    "I''ll get some medicine for you to apply and fetch a set of clothes. Your clothes are torn, and there''s blood on them."


    "Mm!" Qing''er held onto the bed edge, not daring to sit down.


    What''s going on! Big sister, do you have a bug in your brain?


    Applying medicine in my room, changing clothes in my room, isn''t that a bit disrespectful to me?


    Also, your posture of bending over and holding the bed edge is very inelegant.


    It''s really infuriating. Turning his body, he faced the inside of the bed.


    Proofreader & Editor: Peter Pan

 Chapter 5 – Where have I ended up?

    Huang Ye turned his head, but it seemed useless; he could still see the scenery behind him.


    Damn, heavens, the superpower you gave me seems to be tailor-made for peeping!


    Seeing Qing''er grimacing in pain, Huang Ye clenched his fists, a surge of inexplicable anger rising in his heart.


    Heh, Second Young Master, is it? I''ve remembered you. Since you treat my brother without kindness, don''t blame me for being ruthless. A gentleman must avenge such a grudge.


    With a creak, Yue''er came in holding some clothes.


    There was a small box on the clothes, and Huang Ye buried his head in the blanket, afraid he couldn''t handle it.


    The scene of changing clothes was too eye-catching, easily causing a nosebleed.


    Moments later, the sound of "hiss, ah! hiss, ah..." echoed in his ears.


    Huang Ye''s heart skipped a beat.


    "Sister, they are too excessive!"


    "Hehe, this is already not bad. Steward Wu pleaded for me, so I only got five hits. Those five were harsh enough, my little butt is almost bruised."


    After a busy while, Qing''er was finally helped onto the bed.


    "Sister, you should lie in bed for a couple of days, I''ll take care of you both."


    "Thank you!"


    "No need to be so polite, sister. I''ll cover you with the blanket."


    A soft, warm body leaned against Huang Ye.


    Yue''er tidied up and then left.


    Huang Ye''s head emerged from the blanket.


    Turning his head, he looked at Qing''er lying there, his heart involuntarily trembling.


    He subconsciously asked,


    Qing''er suddenly opened her eyes, staring blankly at Huang Ye.


    she exclaimed, her mouth wide open, her face full of confusion and disbelief.


    "Young Master, was that you speaking just now?" Qing''er asked, her voice trembling.


    She had already seen Huang Ye''s clear eyes, no longer a trace of confusion.


    "Yes, I asked if it hurt a lot!"


    A small hand reached out, pinching Huang Ye''s face hard!


    Damn, shouldn''t she be pinching herself? Huang Ye frowned!


    "Young Master, am I dreaming? You''ve really woken up."


    Huang Ye smiled and nodded gently.


    Wow! The little girl''s tears flowed like an endless river.


    Qing''er didn''t look at him, burying her head in the pillow.


    She started crying, her shoulders shaking uncontrollably.


    Huang Ye reached out, wanting to pat her back, his hand hovering in the air, hesitating to fall.


    Finally, it landed, gently patting Qing''er''s back.


    "Alright, stop crying. Now that I''m awake, everything will be fine. Don''t worry, I won''t let you take a beating for nothing."


    Qing''er continued to sob for a while before turning her head to look at Huang Ye.


    "Young Master, this beating was worth it, so worth it! You don''t need to seek justice for me; I volunteered for this. If I hadn''t been beaten, you might not have woken up.


    I''m too happy to care right now."


    After speaking, her tear-streaked face blossomed into a smile. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Alright, you should rest well."


    "I''m fine, just a bit sore. I can''t sleep even if I try; I''m afraid if I fall asleep, it''ll turn into a dream."


    "Hehe, silly girl, this isn''t a dream, I''m truly awake. By the way, only you know that I''m awake, don''t tell anyone, not even Yue''er!"


    "Young Master, it''s good that you''re awake, why not tell anyone?"


    "Just do as I say."


    "Young Master, Yue''er also serves you, I think she should know. It will be hard to hide it from her."


    "Do you know why I brought the pastries back? Why I didn''t eat breakfast?"


    "Ah! So the Young Master has been awake for a while!"


    "That''s right."


    Qing''er''s face flushed. When did the Young Master wake up?


    Could it have been last night? She was too embarrassed to ask, as she had been nestled in his arms all night.


    "Are you saying you''re putting on an act for Yue''er?"


    "Exactly, besides you, I don''t trust anyone."


    "Qing''er understands, you want me to cooperate with you."


    "Yes, I''ve been foolish for so many years, all my previous memories are gone, I remember nothing."


    "Today, that Second Young Master clearly harbors ill intentions towards me, so I need to hide myself."


    "Indeed, he has always been hostile towards you."


    "I can understand that, in a big family like this, familial bonds are fleeting."


    "By the way, what dynasty is it now?"


    "Dynasty? What do you mean by that, Young Master?"


    "Alright, let me rephrase, who is the current emperor?"


    "Emperor? What''s that?"


    Huang Ye was stunned, no way, how could she not know what an emperor is?


    This is a wealthy family, it''s impossible to be completely unaware of court affairs.


    "The emperor is the highest official, the big boss managing a country."


    "Young Master, I don''t know what you''re talking about, let me tell you what I do know.


    We live in a city, and you are the City Lord''s son. To be precise, you are the City Lord''s adopted son. Your father was a friend of the City Lord.


    I heard your father passed away unexpectedly when you were very young, and your mother fell ill and passed away not long after.


    After they passed away, you were taken in by the City Lord. The highest official here is the City Lord, I''ve never heard of any emperor."


    Damn! Where exactly have I transmigrated to?


    Huang Ye was a bit confused, this doesn''t match up with history!


    "Is there a king here?"


    "I haven''t heard of that either."


    "What''s the current calendar?"


    "What''s a calendar?"


    "I mean the year, month, and day?"


    "I know that, it''s the 7th of June in the Year of Chen Yuan."


    "What!"


    Huang Ye was completely bewildered, damn, heavens, are you messing with me! What kind of time-space is this?


    In his own country''s history, he had at least studied it, and with that knowledge, he should have been able to thrive.


    But this place was a complete blank for him, everything had to be explored on his own.


    He had watched time-travel dramas before and fantasized about traveling to the dynasties of Zhu Yuanzhang, Li Shimin, Kangxi, and being more formidable than the protagonists in novels.


    But now, being here, he was no different from a novice, how could he be so unfortunate?


    "Young Master, you seem unhappy," Qing''er said, looking at Huang Ye''s troubled expression.


    "It''s nothing, just not quite used to being awake yet. By the way, are there sun, moon, and stars here?"


    "Yes, there are."


    "How many hours are in a day?"


    "What''s an hour?"


    "How is time measured?"


    "It seems the Young Master has lost all memory. Here, a day is divided into twelve hours, with day and night each occupying six hours."


    Huang Ye felt a bit reassured, it seemed there wasn''t much difference between here and ancient times in his previous life.


    "What does Chen Yuan mean?"


    "I don''t know that either, but it''s always been used to calculate each day here."


    Huang Ye was a bit puzzled, if Chen Yuan represented a dynasty, what dynasty could last over thirty-seven thousand years without falling?


    It seemed there really were no countries here, people might follow a kind of default calendar.


    Qing''er, being a maid who rarely went out, would find it hard to understand the full picture here.


    These things could be set aside for now, the immediate concern was survival.


    He didn''t seem to be an ordinary person, at least he had some special abilities, like seeing things behind him.


    He wondered what other differences his body had, it felt like he had a lot of strength now.


    "Qing''er, when did I start becoming foolish?"


    It can be hard to make great work when its stolen from ".


    "Young Master, you started becoming foolish when you were ten."


    "Oh! Did it happen suddenly?"


    "No, that year you were beaten, and the City Lord couldn''t find out who did it."


    "When you were found, your head was covered in blood, and you had no breath."


    "Later, the City Lord used a thousand-year-old ginseng and Doctor Xue''s treatment to restore your breath.


    After waking up, you became foolish and couldn''t walk. By the way, Young Master, do you have any feeling in your legs?"


    "I think I do."


    "Really? Then you should be able to walk, let me see if you have any reaction."


    With that, she turned painfully, her small hand reaching his thigh.


    She pinched lightly, "How about now, do you feel it?"


    "I do!"


    Her small hand moved down, stopping at his calf.


    "And here?"


    "Alright, you don''t need to touch anymore, I can feel everything. And nothing seems abnormal, I can bend my legs, and my toes can move."


    With that, he deliberately shook his leg, not daring to let her hand continue, it was too soft, too comfortable.


    Qing''er''s tears flowed uncontrollably again.


    "Alright, stop crying, I should be back to normal."


    "Yes, yes, I''m just happy!"


    "Young Master, do you have feeling in that place?" Qing''er asked, her face blushing.


    Proofreader & Editor: Peter Pan

 Chapter 6 – Yahuan is a skilled practitioner

    "Where?" Huang Ye was momentarily confused.


    "That place, that place!"


    As she spoke, she pointed below him.


    What the hell, is this era so open?


    "I don''t know!"


    Huang Ye blurted out without thinking.


    "Let me check!"


    With that, her small hand boldly reached in.


    "No need!"


    Huang Ye quickly refused, trying to block her hand with his own.


    His efforts were in vain; Qing''er''s nimble fingers easily brushed his hands aside and reached in.


    Damn, this little girl is quite skilled, like she knows some martial arts. She must be trained.


    The moment her hand made contact, Huang Ye''s hair stood on end.


    A warm sensation shot up from below, and he clenched his teeth to resist, but it was no use.


    "Young Master, there''s a reaction, that''s great."


    Thankfully, her hand didn''t continue.


    As she withdrew her hand, Huang Ye felt like something was missing.


    "Young Master, it seems you''ve fully recovered."


    "Seems like it!"


    Qing''er lay back down.


    "Young Master, I''m so happy. Today is the happiest day since I entered the manor."


    "Qing''er, now that I''ve recovered, does that mean you won''t sleep with me anymore?"


    "Why wouldn''t I? It''s my destiny to serve you, and I''ll be with you for life."


    "Alright then."


    Huang Ye sighed inwardly, this place is really something.


    "Qing''er, tell me about the situation in the manor."


    "Well, the City Lord treats you well, but the Mistress and the second and third madams don''t like you. Since you became... not yourself, the Mistress hasn''t allowed you to leave this courtyard. I was punished today for taking you out.


    The person you saw by the lake today was the Second Young Master, his mother is the second madam, and he''s a wastrel. The First Young Master isn''t in the manor; he went to the Immortal Sect when he was very young."


    Read the most updated version of this novel and other amazing translated novels from the original source at "pawread dot com"


    "Yes, I''ve never seen him either, but I heard he''s a chosen one."


    "Back then, several Immortal Sects fought over him, even the super sects got involved, and eventually, a super sect took him away."


    "I entered the manor when you were eight and have served you since."


    "Wait, what is this Immortal Sect you mentioned?"


    "It''s a place where people cultivate immortality."


    Huang Ye was completely bewildered. What kind of place had he transmigrated to?


    No emperor, no dynasty, and there are cultivators. Could this be a fantasy world?


    "Qing''er, do you know any immortal arts? The way you moved my arms was quite skillful."


    "Ah! That''s not immortal arts, just martial arts taught by the manor''s guards.


    The guards say that learning immortal arts requires aptitude, and not many mortals have it."


    "Indeed, that''s how it is." Huang Ye nodded.


    He recalled reading about cultivation novels, where they mentioned spiritual roots and various types of them.


    Different grades of spiritual roots meant different talents. He wondered if the cultivation aptitude here was like in the novels.


    "Young Master is already seventeen."


    "Oh! So, I''ve been in this state for seven years."


    "Yes, in these seven years, I''ve had many dreams, often dreaming of you waking up, and today it finally came true."


    "You''ve had a hard time, guarding me for seven years."


    "Young Master, I''ve long decided to guard you for a lifetime."


    Huang Ye felt a slight tremor in his heart; this little girl was definitely sincere, truly loyal to the original owner.


    He was just a stand-in for the original owner. Should he take on this responsibility?


    He remembered that in novels, transmigrators often took on the original owner''s grudges and emotions. Now, the original owner''s mind was a blank slate.


    There were few memories to access, but he couldn''t ignore the original owner''s past because of that.


    First, he needed to see what abilities he had. If he was capable enough, he would resolve all the grudges and emotions, so he wouldn''t feel burdened.


    If he wasn''t capable, he couldn''t risk his life; surely the original owner would understand.


    "Young Master, you have an older sister, two younger sisters, and a younger brother, but the brother is only eight."


    "Oh! So, there are only three males in my generation."


    "That''s right."


    "Do stepchildren like me have inheritance rights?"


    "What do you mean by inheritance rights?"


    "It means when the previous generation dies, the property is passed to the next generation."


    "I haven''t heard of that. Usually, families choose the most capable person to be the head, who manages the entire family."


    Heh, it seems my becoming foolish might be related to this.


    But why did Yue''er try to assassinate him? Now that he''s foolish, he can''t become the head.


    It shouldn''t affect others much. Could there be other grudges between the original owner and Yue''er?


    "Do you know much about Yue''er?"


    "Yue''er hasn''t been in the manor long, so I don''t know much about her."


    "Oh! How long has she been here?"


    "About a month or so."


    Huang Ye thought for a moment.


    "Tonight, let Yue''er go back to rest; she doesn''t need to stay with me."


    "Ah! Isn''t that bad? With her here, it''s more convenient for you, Young Master."


    "I''m afraid I can''t control myself."


    "Why control? We maidservants are here for the master''s release."


    "Uh! Let''s talk about this later. Just tell her to go back."


    "Alright, Young Master won''t abandon me too, right?" Qing''er asked worriedly.


    "No, you''re different from her."


    "That''s good. I''ll serve you well, Young Master." She said, gently caressing Huang Ye''s chest with her small hand. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Huang Ye felt a bit warm; this girl was truly unabashed.


    "By the way, what am I usually like?"


    Qing''er described his daily behavior in detail.


    Huang Ye pondered for a moment; acting the part didn''t seem too difficult.


    "Alright, you''re tired too, get some rest."


    "Mm!" Qing''er was indeed tired and quickly fell asleep, a hint of tears still in her eyes.


    Huang Ye summarized the information he had just gathered and made a basic judgment.


    This world definitely had fantasy elements, but other details were unclear.


    He didn''t have any system, just an ability to see in 360 degrees, which seemed useless.


    He''d check his body for changes when no one was around at night.


    Hopefully, he wasn''t completely powerless; that would be unfortunate in a world with cultivators, surely a martial world.


    If he was truly weak, he''d be at the mercy of others.


    The so-called second brother wouldn''t let him go, and he needed to find out if Yue''er was aligned with him.


    Damn it, heavens, not only did you not give me a cheat, but you also threw so many problems at me.


    Is there no justice, no law?


    Forget it, self-pity is useless; I''ll have to carve my own path.


    For now, patience is key. If the Second Young Master''s power is too strong to resist, I must be ready to flee.


    Otherwise, if anyone finds out I''m awake, I''m as good as dead.


    Apart from Qing''er, no one here can help me.


    Not even the City Lord, my adoptive father, can be trusted; my current state is partly his doing.


    He can be a City Lord, surely he knows what''s going on.


    Although my adoptive father saved me, it was more due to his friendship with my biological father; otherwise, he''d be seen as heartless.


    In my current state, this adoptive father is likely pleased.


    Moreover, as the lord of a city, he probably doesn''t know much about the manor''s affairs; the Mistress has the real power.


    The Mistress is the First Young Master''s mother, and her status is unshakable.


    The Second Young Master is the second wife''s son, and though he''s a wastrel, he''s the most likely to inherit the family business.


    My only concern is Qing''er; if I run, she''ll surely be implicated.


    A maid in such a large household is less than a weed.


    No matter what, Qing''er has cared for me since my coma, even sharing skin contact, so I must plan well, even if it means taking her with me when I escape.


    Surviving outside shouldn''t be too hard.


    After all, I''m a modern person; inventing something and becoming wealthy isn''t a dream.


    With his mind made up, he drifted off to sleep.


    With a warm, soft presence beside him, it was comfortable. In his previous life, he was just a bachelor; this feeling was wonderful.


    ***


    Two hours later, with a creak, the door opened, waking him from his dream.


    Yue''er entered the room carrying a food box.


    Proofreader & Editor: Peter Pan

 Chapter 7 – I really want to have his children

    Yue''er saw Huang Ye staring blankly at the ceiling, and her heart calmed down a bit.


    He seemed normal like this; with patience, there would be an opportunity sooner or later.


    "Young Master, it''s time for lunch."


    Huang Ye continued to stare at the ceiling.


    Yue''er nudged Qing''er, who opened her sleepy eyes.


    "Sister, it''s time to eat!"


    "Okay!"


    Yue''er brought the food box to the bedside.


    Qing''er reluctantly turned her body to eat, but Huang Ye still didn''t respond.


    "Sister, it seems the young master doesn''t want to eat."


    "It''s fine, he probably isn''t hungry. He ate quite a few pastries in the morning."


    Qing''er quickly finished eating, and Yue''er took the food box and left.


    "Young Master, why aren''t you eating?"


    "I don''t trust her."


    "Oh! The young master suspects her."


    "Hehe, that girl is not simple."


    Huang Ye didn''t want to reveal the assassination attempt by Yue''er just yet.


    Although Qing''er was trustworthy, in this environment, being trustworthy wasn''t enough; one also needed to act.


    If Qing''er developed hostility towards Yue''er, Yue''er might notice something was off.


    He didn''t want to act against Yue''er for now, at least until he found out who was behind her.


    Keeping an assassin close could also keep him alert at all times.


    Qing''er was also a bit confused. The pain earlier was too much, and she hadn''t thought deeply about the young master''s unusual behavior after waking up.


    Now, thinking back carefully, the young master didn''t seem like someone who had just woken up.


    He was only ten years old when he fell into a coma, still a child.


    But his behavior just now was strange, somewhat like the cunning Steward Wu.


    And the things he asked about, many terms she had never heard of.


    She had entered the mansion at a young age. Although she wasn''t as well-educated as a wealthy family''s daughter, she could read and write.


    She had read many books, yet she had never heard of the things the young master mentioned. How did he know?


    Forget it, it''s good that the young master is awake.


    Sigh! I wonder when the young master will want me. I really want to have his children.


    "Qing''er, do you feel any discomfort?" Huang Ye interrupted Qing''er''s thoughts.


    "What does the young master mean?"


    "Do you have any strength in your body?"


    Qing''er moved her arm a bit.


    "It''s okay, nothing unusual, just an upset stomach from last night!"


    Huang Ye thought for a moment; it might be because Qing''er was around that Yue''er didn''t dare to act.


    Her target was probably just him, at least for now, she didn''t seem to want to harm the innocent.


    The two of them stayed like this until evening. When Huang Ye got hungry, he ate a few pastries.


    He still didn''t eat the dinner Yue''er brought.


    "Yue''er, you don''t need to come over tonight. It''s too much trouble for me to turn over; I can take care of the young master myself."


    "Then I''ll leave it to you, sister!"


    Yue''er took the food box and left. Not long after, Huang Ye slowly sat up.


    He gently turned over Qing''er.


    "Young Master, are you really back to normal?"


    "Yes!" he replied, then lightly jumped.


    Huh! Something''s not right; why does my body feel so light? S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Could it be that this world is like the moon, with only one-sixth of Earth''s gravity?


    No, other people walk normally, so it shouldn''t be a gravity issue.


    It must be that crossing over changed this body. With just a little force, he jumped to the height of the beams.


    Wow, I didn''t even use much strength, and I jumped over two meters high.


    In my previous life, this would be amazing, undoubtedly an Olympic high jump champion.


    Greatly improved jumping ability is a good thing; at least my leg strength is strong now.


    He clenched his fist and punched the air. The speed was fast, which excited him.


    After a set of boxing combinations, he felt his speed was incredibly fast. Could it be that people in this world are naturally like this?


    This combination was just mimicking boxing moves from matches; he hadn''t learned it.


    Those boxing experts would jump around, throwing punches with both hands.


    Seeing himself like this, even without training, he could have been a boxing champion in his previous life, another Olympic champion born.


    After stretching his limbs, he prepared to test his strength.


    Looking around, he couldn''t find anything to test with, only seeing Qing''er staring at him in shock.


    What kind of monster is the young master? How could he jump so high just after getting out of bed? Why is his punch so fast?


    And what is he doing hopping around on his legs? Is it epilepsy?


    "Young Master, you seem to have practiced martial arts, like the guards in the mansion."


    "Oh! Are there many guards in the mansion?"


    "About twenty or so, but they are just low-level guards."


    "There are three enshrined in the mansion; they are the real protectors of the City Lord''s mansion."


    "Oh, do they have rank divisions?"


    "I know the guards; they are all martial artists, at the Martial Master level. The guard captain is at the Martial King level. I heard the guards say the three enshrined are also Martial Kings, only the City Lord is at the Martial Emperor level."


    "Oh! Do you know how the martial artists'' ranks are divided?"


    "I don''t know much, just that it starts with Martial Apprentice, then Martial Master, above that is Martial King, and above Martial King is Martial Emperor. I don''t know what''s beyond that."


    Huang Ye thought, it seems this is indeed a world where martial strength is revered. The stronger the power, the higher the status.


    No wonder there are no emperors or kings in this world; the City Lord is a martial artist. How could martial artists be like secular lords and ministers?


    But the news Qing''er brought wasn''t good. The three enshrined are already at the Martial King level.


    Qing''er just described his abilities as similar to the guards, but compared to the three, he was quite weak.


    Whether these enshrined are related to the City Lord''s concubines is uncertain.


    If they are related, his danger level increases several times.


    Better go outside and find something to test his strength.


    Also, to give himself an accurate assessment.


    Listening outside, there was nothing unusual. He gently pushed open the door, and the small courtyard was very quiet.


    Thinking for a moment, he brought the wheelchair over. Although Qing''er told him no one would come at night, he still needed to be prepared.


    If someone came and he couldn''t return to the room in time, he could quickly sit in the wheelchair.


    "Young Master, should I come out too?"


    "No need, you rest and heal. I''ll just take a walk around the courtyard and come back."


    To read the uncut version, go to pawread dot com.


    Huang Ye carefully pushed the wheelchair into the courtyard, placed it aside, and tiptoed to the crescent gate.


    Looking outside, the large courtyard under the moonlight was very quiet.


    At this hour, apart from the occasional patrolling guards, there were few people moving around in the mansion.


    Huh! It seems my eyesight has also improved significantly.


    In my previous life, in this kind of night, visibility wouldn''t exceed twenty meters, but now I can see about fifty meters.


    It seems that although the heavens didn''t give me a system, they enhanced my physical abilities quite a bit.


    I wonder if I now have the qualification to cultivate immortality?


    If I can cultivate immortality, that would be amazing. A cultivator''s lifespan must exceed that of mortals.


    After confirming safety, Huang Ye observed around the small courtyard.


    He wanted to find an iron rod or wooden stick to test his strength.


    Damn, there''s nothing here. After a round, still nothing to test with, not even a brick or tile.


    This won''t do; I need to conduct a simple test, and I have to do it without leaving traces.


    Proofreader & Editor: Peter Pan

 Chapter 8 – I am a slam dunk master

    He had an idea and set his sights on a large tree in the courtyard.


    This tree looked like it had been there for years, with a trunk thick enough for a person to wrap their arms around. It seemed like a good candidate to test his punching power.


    Moving behind the tree, he thought, "This angle should work. Even if I break it, it''s unlikely anyone will notice."


    Standing firm, he didn''t use his full strength, only about twenty to thirty percent, and threw a punch.


    "Bang!" His fist struck the trunk.


    The tree didn''t budge, not even the leaves trembled.


    Huh! Although the punch didn''t shake the tree, he didn''t feel any pain either.


    Isn''t force supposed to be mutual? Why didn''t it hurt?


    Could it be that his sense of touch and pain had weakened?


    No, that shouldn''t be the case. When his fist hit the tree, he could feel the rough texture of the bark.


    He looked at his fist, and there was no damage.


    It seemed he could increase his strength. This time, he used half his power and punched again.


    "Bang!" The sound was much louder this time.


    The trunk still didn''t react, but the leaves above noticeably shook.


    He glanced at the bark again; his punch had actually broken it.


    "Young Master, come back quickly! That noise is too loud!" Qing''er called softly from the doorway.


    Huang Ye knew that sounds could travel far on a quiet night, so he quickly dashed to the wheelchair and pushed it back inside.


    Closing the door, he glanced at Qing''er.


    "I told you not to get up."


    "I was a bit worried!"


    "No need to worry, I know what I''m doing."


    Huang Ye helped Qing''er to the bed. Just as she was about to climb in, he had a sudden thought.


    "Wait, let me carry you!" Huang Ye said, inspired.


    Qing''er''s face turned red. Although they had often shared a bed before, back then, the Young Master was not in his right mind.


    Now that he was awake, she felt a bit shy.


    Huang Ye didn''t pay attention to that and simply lifted her horizontally, weighing her with his arm before placing her on the bed.


    Qing''er felt very light. She was about 1.6 meters tall, with a build that was neither fat nor thin.


    Based on his past experience carrying sacks of rice, he estimated she weighed around fifty kilograms.


    It seemed his strength had significantly increased.


    Previously, lifting a hundred-pound sack of rice required all his effort, but now he felt he could easily swing Qing''er around.


    He could probably lift three Qing''ers with his current strength.


    He hadn''t expected to test his strength this way. Going out earlier was really unnecessary.


    "Qing''er, do you know how much you weigh?"


    "I don''t know recently, but I measured once before, and it was ninety pounds, with a height of 1.6 meters."


    Uh! I don''t think I asked about your height.


    Huang Ye didn''t care about these measurements. The units here were definitely different from his previous life, so having a rough standard was enough.


    Suddenly, footsteps approached from outside, and he quickly dove under the covers.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Someone''s coming outside."


    The visitors stopped nearby but didn''t enter the courtyard.


    Huang Ye vaguely heard voices outside.


    "The sound seemed to come from this direction earlier."


    "It doesn''t look like anything''s wrong. This is the Third Young Master''s place."


    "Should we go in and check?"


    "No need, just a fool. Even if something happens, no one cares!"


    "Let''s go. We just need to ensure the other areas are safe."


    After speaking, the two hurriedly left.


    "Qing''er, could you hear what they were saying?"


    "It seemed like someone was talking, but I couldn''t make out the words."


    It seemed his hearing had also improved significantly.


    This wasn''t bad. Although he didn''t gain a system from crossing over, his physical abilities had improved overall.


    A system would only add some skills, give out tasks, and reward with a gift pack upon completion.


    While a system could skip the process of cultivation, it also took away a lot of fun.


    As long as he worked hard, he might not be worse than someone with a system.


    Now that he had a solid foundation, as long as he was willing to learn, he could overcome his current disadvantageous situation.


    "Qing''er, who taught you martial arts?"


    "All the guards taught me. At first, I secretly watched them practice.


    Later, when they found out, they didn''t say anything because I was young and allowed me to watch from the side.


    Sometimes they even taught me a few moves. My martial arts are quite basic, just simple self-defense techniques."


    Huang Ye felt a bit disappointed. He had hoped Qing''er might have a martial arts manual he could look at.


    "Young Master, you didn''t practice martial arts when you were young, did you?"


    "I don''t know, I have no memory of it."


    "I saw you punch in the courtyard earlier. It was fast and powerful, even shaking the leaves. That''s not something an ordinary person can do.


    Although you''re a bit weaker than those guards, the gap isn''t big. They''ve been training since childhood. You''ve been bedridden for five years, and to wake up with such strength is truly strange."


    "Hehe, it shows your Young Master is not ordinary."


    "Yes, Young Master is the best, the most outstanding."


    With that, she unceremoniously snuggled up to Huang Ye, as if even her pain had lessened.


    "Young Master, take me as your servant. I don''t ask for any status, just to serve you for life."


    Huang Ye was taken aback. This girl seemed quite forward.


    "Qing''er, you''re still injured."


    "It''s okay, I can endure it. See, you''re already reacting!"


    Huang Ye thought to himself, I''m a normal person. If I didn''t react with you this close, wouldn''t I be a eunuch?


    But this girl was too enthusiastic, disregarding her pain. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Qing''er, let''s wait until you''re healed. I''ve just recovered and am still adjusting."


    "Alright, a few days then. As long as Young Master wants me."


    Huang Ye couldn''t refuse Qing''er''s unreasonable request.


    Although he didn''t know what she was thinking, she had been guarding him for so many years, so she must have some attachment to the Huang Ye from her childhood.


    For the full version, visit [ ].


    If he hadn''t crossed over into this body, this girl might have guarded him for a lifetime.


    This was a debt owed by his predecessor, and since he inherited this body, he had to repay it.


    In modern society, this wouldn''t be considered strange.


    He didn''t know how this society judged such matters, but he just needed to do his part.


    ***


    The next morning, Qing''er''s pain had mostly subsided.


    Although walking was still a bit uncomfortable, she could move around.


    Yue''er still brought the food box early, but Huang Ye naturally wouldn''t eat it and stuck to the pastries.


    A plain day passed, and as night fell, Huang Ye stepped out of the house again, this time intending to test his jumping ability.


    He went back to the large tree, estimating the lowest branch to be about five meters high.


    With a light jump, he grabbed the branch with both hands.


    Wow, with this jumping ability, he''d definitely be a champion at the Olympics, and that was without a running start.


    In his previous life, his highest record was only 1.2 meters, and now it had nearly doubled.


    He decided to see how high he could jump with full force.


    With a slight run-up, "Whoosh!" he landed steadily on the branch.


    Oh my, he had jumped five meters high. Huang Ye couldn''t believe it and glanced down, confirming the height.


    This jumping ability amazed him. If he had a basketball, he''d definitely be a slam dunk master.


    Compared to him, characters like Hanamichi Sakuragi, Rukawa Kaede, or even Jordan, Kobe, and LeBron were all weaklings.


    He really wanted to travel back and show those legendary basketball figures from his previous life his strength.


    Proofreader & Editor: Peter Pan

 Chapter 9 – Seductive Physical Training

    Huang Ye jumped down from the tree, feeling quite pleased with himself as he happily returned to his room.


    "You look like you''ve found a bag of money, young master. What¡¯s got you so cheerful?"


    "Haha, I just tested my jumping ability in the courtyard and found I could jump five meters high. It''s a miracle!"


    "Young master, that branch doesn''t seem very high, maybe around two zhang."


    "Two zhang isn''t high? It''s taller than the two of us combined."


    "True, it''s impressive that you can jump so high right after waking up. You''re amazing, young master. I can barely manage to jump up there."


    Huang Ye was taken aback. This girl seemed to have a gentle way of teasing, but Qing''er¡¯s next words hit even harder.


    "Young master, if that branch is five meters high, the guards in the manor should be able to jump ten meters."


    Huang Ye''s face fell immediately. He had forgotten that this wasn''t his previous life, and he couldn''t compare his current achievements to those of the past.


    His jumping ability might be better than an average person, but compared to trained Martial Artists, he was still weak.


    No, he had to intensify his training. Even the guards could easily overpower him, and if he tried to run, they could effortlessly catch him.


    In this world, it''s not about being kind and getting bullied, but being weak and getting bullied.


    Starting today, he would train his physical abilities using traditional methods.


    Recalling the physical training methods from his past life, he first chose push-ups.


    He did fifty push-ups in a row without feeling anything.


    In his past life, he would have collapsed after thirty. Stop comparing with the past!


    Switching to one-handed push-ups, he still felt nothing and easily did fifty. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Qing''er watched Huang Ye''s movements with curiosity. Though inexperienced, she had seen such exercises during her training as a maid in the manor. Could the young master be practicing a certain skill?


    Thinking of this, her face flushed, and her heart raced.


    "Qing''er, lie on my back!"


    Qing''er was stunned. Why did the young master want her to lie on his back? Did he want to do something embarrassing on the ground?


    Imagining the scene, her face grew even hotter. But the young master''s position was wrong; he should be on top.


    Even if he was underneath, his face should be towards her.


    Qing''er walked over, waiting for Huang Ye to turn over, but he remained in the same position.


    "Young master, you need to turn around, and it''s best to put a mat underneath. You''ve just recovered, and the ground is cold."


    Huang Ye was puzzled. How could he do push-ups if he turned over? And there was no need for a mat!


    Suddenly, he understood why Qing''er said that. It seemed this girl was always ready to offer herself.


    "Qing''er, you''re misunderstanding. I''m just exercising. Just lie on my back and hold on."


    Qing''er''s face turned completely red. This guy was really something!


    She obediently lay on Huang Ye''s back, holding him tightly, her soft chest pressing against him.


    Huang Ye almost lost control, chanting mantras to calm himself.


    He focused on doing push-ups, finally calming his impulses.


    With Qing''er adding her ninety-plus pounds, the effect was much better.


    They did two hundred push-ups together, and Huang Ye finally broke a sweat, drenched in perspiration.


    Though the position was quite suggestive, Huang Ye was satisfied.


    "Qing''er, you can get off now!"


    Qing''er, who had been enjoying the experience with her eyes closed, opened them. The feeling had been wonderful, like being on a small boat constantly rocking.


    But the boat was stable, giving her a sense of security. The young master''s back was broad and comfortable to lie on.


    "Young master, you''re all sweaty. Let me heat some water for you to wash. Are you okay to do that?"


    "I''m much better now, not in much pain, and walking is fine."


    "Alright then. You bring the water, and I''ll wash myself."


    Huang Ye had no choice. He couldn''t go out, though he really wanted to take a swim in the small lake.


    Now he was covered in sweat, and the smell would be unbearable in bed, not just for Qing''er but for himself too.


    ***


    Half an hour later, Qing''er came in with a basin of water and a set of undergarments.


    "Young master, let me help you undress!"


    "No need, I can wash myself!"


    "No, I must do it. I used to wash you often, and I know every mole on your body."


    "Uh! That was before, when I didn''t know anything. Now I''m awake and can do it myself."


    "Even if you''re awake, I¡¯m used to it. I¡¯d feel uncomfortable not doing it."


    Damn, what a strange reason.


    Fine, let her wash then.


    Qing''er skillfully undressed him.


    Huang Ye looked up at the sky, silently chanting Namo Amitabha!


    Qing''er washed him meticulously, not missing a spot.


    When she washed below, she deliberately lingered, almost making Huang Ye cry.


    "Young master, you''ve grown a lot since before!"


    Huang Ye didn''t respond. Sometimes silence speaks louder than words.


    "It''s a pity it''s too late now to use the wooden tub for a proper bath."


    This little vixen, was she trying to torture him to death? The mantra had long lost its effect, and he was barely holding onto his sanity.


    After washing, Qing''er helped him put on his undergarments.


    Huang Ye jumped onto the bed in a flash, closing his eyes and reciting scriptures.


    Not long after, Qing''er brought in another basin of water.


    Upon entering, she began to undress herself.


    Oh my, this little vixen, how could she bathe in my room?


    "Young master, aren''t you going to look?"


    Huang Ye buried his head deep into the covers.


    The sound of water splashing kept drilling into his ears.


    Before long, a warm body snuggled up to him.


    Huang Ye pretended to snore lightly.


    Qing''er chuckled to herself. The young master was so fake. She had been sleeping with him for days, and this was the first time she heard him snore.


    She didn''t expose him. She was indeed exhausted today, her body not fully recovered, and soon fell into a deep sleep.


    Huang Ye opened his bright eyes, staring blankly at the ceiling, pondering his next steps.


    ***


    Three days passed like this, and Qing''er had returned to normal, her wounds scabbed over.


    Huang Ye continued his nightly training, even asking Qing''er to teach him the martial skills she had learned.


    Seeing Huang Ye¡¯s learning ability, Qing''er was amazed. The young master was incredibly strong-minded after regaining his senses.


    It had taken her a year to learn those martial skills, training with the guards for a full year.


    Even after returning, she practiced diligently whenever she had time, and had been practicing for nearly five years.


    But the young master had learned some of them in just three days, and when sparring with her, he was almost on par.


    "Young master, your learning ability is incredible. It took me a whole year to learn these moves."


    "Oh! How old were you when you learned them?"


    "Twelve years old."


    "Well, you were young then, and your comprehension wasn''t fully developed, so you learned slowly."


    Though he replied to Qing''er like this, he understood that crossing over might have completely transformed his body and brain.


    The original owner had become a fool at ten, so it was impossible to maintain good physical functions.


    Though he didn¡¯t know the names of these moves, he felt they were similar to some modern boxing and grappling techniques.


    They were close-combat techniques, and if his learning ability was strong, he could indeed make up for the lack of a systematic approach.


    But now he was learning relatively simple things, and he wondered if he could quickly grasp advanced martial arts techniques.


    "Qing''er, I have a challenging task for you."


    "Whatever the young master says, I will accomplish it no matter what."


    "Go find those guards who taught you and ask them to teach you some lightfoot techniques."


    "No problem! Brother Xu is very skilled in lightfoot techniques. He wanted to teach me back then, but I thought I wouldn¡¯t need them in the manor, so I didn¡¯t learn."


    "Well, you must learn it this time so you can teach me. Learning lightfoot techniques is essential now to be able to leave."


    "Understood, I''ll go find Brother Xu right away."


    Huang Ye lay on the bed, pondering. Yue''er had been behaving herself these past few days, without any unusual actions. Could she have discovered something?


    Probably not. According to Qing''er''s description, when encountering Yue''er, she was deeply into her role, and that little girl with yellow hair surely couldn¡¯t tell.


    Perhaps it was because Qing''er was always with him, leaving no opportunity for her to act.


    Because from the meals these past few days, he had noticed some clues.


    After three days of eating pastries, he started eating some meals, but only after Qing''er ate first and he observed her reaction.


    He was certain that Yue''er wouldn¡¯t harm the innocent; otherwise, both he and Qing''er would be in danger.


    After all, he knew too little about the assassination methods of this world, and it would be hard to guard against any strange methods.


    Now Huang Ye only ate breakfast and lunch, skipping dinner entirely, and had Qing''er secretly bring him some pastries to solve the dinner problem.


    Qing''er, being clever and perceptive, noticed Huang Ye''s act and was also wary of Yue''er.


    ***


    In the afternoon, Qing''er returned, looking delighted, indicating she had learned the lightfoot techniques.


    Sure enough, not only did she learn them, but she also brought back a lightfoot manual¡ª"Water Walking."


    After flipping through the manual, he found that the content was mostly understandable, much more straightforward than classical texts from his previous life.


    Qing''er also explained what Brother Xu taught her.


    Huang Ye pondered. This lightfoot technique was indeed impressive. If mastered, one could walk on water.


    As long as one¡¯s breath remained steady, they could run up to a hundred zhang.


    If he reached that level, he could easily cross a large river.


    "Young master, my body has recovered, and according to the manor''s rules, Yue''er and I must take turns serving you."


    "What do you think?"


    "The manor''s rules cannot be broken, or it will arouse suspicion."


    Explore the extended edition on .


    "But I''m afraid Yue''er might harm you."


    "Don''t worry, I can protect myself now. She can''t stir up much trouble."


    "Are you interested in her body?"


    Proofreader & Editor: Peter Pan

 Chapter 10 – Rekindle the desire to kill

    Uh! Huang Ye was taken aback; it seemed like this was her main point.


    "Qing''er, I won''t do that, including with you. I''ve thought it over carefully these past two days."


    "You are still pure maidens. If you become women, I don''t know if others will notice."


    "If they do notice, the truth about my condition might be exposed."


    "Hmph! It''s just your excuse. You promised that once you recovered, you''d want me. Now you''re changing your mind."


    "Qing''er, it''s not a problem wanting you, but our current abilities are too weak to protect ourselves. If someone really finds out, it would be a disaster!"


    "Alright, young master, I understand. I''m just saying, as long as you promise to want me."


    "You must have your reasons for hiding yourself. Entering a noble household is like entering the deep sea; I understand this much."


    "Hmm, it seems Qing''er knows quite a lot."


    "Of course, the old madam requires us to read more books in our spare time. Especially for someone like me who entered the household at a young age. Besides embroidery, cooking, and tea art, I also have to learn music, poetry, calligraphy, and painting."


    This novel is available on bit.ly/3iBfjkV.


    Huang Ye''s heart was moved. It seemed this girl had some cultural foundation, and her comprehension should be good.


    Qing''er had previously said her comprehension was quite good, and now this lightness skill was being taught to him by Qing''er.


    The two were learning simultaneously, and he could completely compare his comprehension with Qing''er''s.


    "Qing''er, how much of Brother Xu''s teachings can you understand?"


    "Brother Xu''s teachings are too profound. I can''t understand much and can only memorize them forcefully, but even then, it''s incomplete."


    Huang Ye thought about Qing''er''s explanation just now and found it not difficult, with only two or three places being somewhat unclear.


    Now his comprehension could mercilessly surpass Qing''er''s, hoping not to be trampled by outsiders as well.


    "Once I learn it, I can teach you."


    "How much can you comprehend after listening, young master?"


    "How should I put it, I feel like I understand it all, but at the same time, I don''t. Only after practicing will I know if I''ve comprehended it correctly."


    "Ah! No way, you just listened to my retelling and read some books, and you can comprehend it?" Qing''er exclaimed in surprise.


    "I don''t know what''s happening either, but when I read the texts, I quickly understand their meaning in many places. This technique is actually a method of circulating Qi, gathering Qi to the Dantian, and then circulating it throughout the body to become as light as a swallow.


    But I still don''t know how to gather Qi. Understanding it doesn''t mean I can learn it immediately; it still takes time."


    "That''s already great. Brother Xu explained it to me word by word, and I can only understand a little."


    Qing''er truly admired her young master''s comprehension ability. To think that the young master, who had never learned martial arts before, could have such a strong comprehension after waking up was truly puzzling.


    "There''s no rush in practicing. As long as we have the technique, we can practice it eventually."


    "By the way, can you leave the household easily?"


    "It''s possible. For someone like me who''s been here for a long time, there''s no restriction on coming and going."


    "Find some time to go out and make me two sets of nightwear."


    "Nightwear? What is that?" Qing''er was puzzled. It was the first time she had heard this term from the young master.


    "It''s tight-fitting clothing, like underwear, in black or dark colors, suitable for nighttime activities."


    "No wonder the young master wants to learn lightness skills. You''re preparing to gather some information in the household."


    "Yes, waiting passively is not my style. The fact that I''m awake will be exposed sooner or later. Let''s prepare for the worst and be ready for any unexpected situations."


    "I''ll go out tomorrow to have them made."


    "Pay for it first, and I''ll repay you when I have money."


    "Money?"


    "Money is currency used to buy things."


    "Young master, you''re really strange. We always call it silver taels when buying things. ''Money'' is a term I''ve never heard before."


    "No way, the term ''money'' has a long history. Maybe you don''t go out much, so you don''t know!"


    "Maybe. We usually only talk about salaries and silver taels in the household."


    "By the way, you don''t need to repay the silver taels. I receive a salary every month. It''s not much, but I have no expenses."


    "I''ve saved quite a bit over the years. Even if we live outside, it''s enough for a few years."


    Uh! Does this girl think I''m a gigolo? How humiliating!


    ***


    After Qing''er left, Huang Ye focused on memorizing the lightness skill technique.


    The entire technique wasn''t long, just over three thousand words.


    It was divided into five stages:


    Huang Ye felt that reaching the highest level would be equivalent to a martial arts grandmaster. If mastered, it would be impressive in his previous life.


    Here, since there were immortal masters, this skill became somewhat redundant.


    Finding a cultivation technique for immortals was like daydreaming, so getting this technique was already good.


    He wasn''t in a position to be picky; accumulating bit by bit was better than doing nothing.


    Huh! It seemed his memory had improved too.


    In his previous life, memorizing three thousand words would take at least two days, with repeated memorization and recitation in between.


    This time, it took two hours to memorize the entire technique almost perfectly.


    He recalled watching a variety show called "The Brain."


    Those memory geniuses were truly enviable. Although he knew some abilities could be trained, a foundation was still needed.


    For an average person with an IQ of only one hundred, reaching that level was very difficult.


    He had also found some practice methods online, which had some effect, but reaching that level was impossible.


    Now that his mental ability had improved, he might as well try practicing those methods.


    ***


    In the evening, Qing''er and Yue''er came together, with Qing''er carrying a food box.


    Huang Ye still didn''t eat.


    "Yue''er, I''m almost recovered. Let''s stick to our usual routine. Tonight, you accompany the young master."


    "Okay!" Yue''er agreed. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Qing''er tidied up the dishes and left.


    Yue''er sat dazedly at the bedside, lost in her thoughts.


    Huang Ye deliberately turned his back to Yue''er, observing her every move clearly.


    ***


    An hour later, he heard soft sobbing.


    Why was this girl crying? She had no professionalism as an assassin.


    In theory, since he had become foolish at ten, there shouldn''t be any deep-seated hatred between them.


    "Sigh! Young master, you''re a pitiful person too!" Yue''er sighed softly.


    Huang Ye''s heart tightened. This little girl talking to herself might reveal some secrets.


    "I''m also helpless, only to blame you for being born into such a wealthy family. If you don''t die, it will be me, and my family won''t escape either.


    My poor brother is only nine years old. Young master, I''m sorry."


    After speaking, a gleaming dagger appeared in her hand.


    Huang Ye''s hair stood on end. It seemed this girl was really going to make a move this time.


    What puzzled him was that from her description, she must be under someone''s orders.


    But in his current state, he shouldn''t pose a threat to those heirs.


    Why hadn''t anyone tried to kill him for seven years, and only now was there an attempt?


    He was fully alert now. If the dagger came at him, he had to act swiftly and decisively to subdue her.


    The girl didn''t strike immediately but stared at his lower body.


    She, she seemed to want to castrate him.


    Why?


    "Young master, you shouldn''t have, you really shouldn''t have, defiled my body."


    With that, Yue''er raised the dagger high.


    Damn, how did I defile her body? Could it be that his predecessor really harmed her?


    His predecessor was a fool, unable to take care of himself. How did he defile her?


    This was truly bizarre. Did fools have desires too?


    He really didn''t know, as he had no memory of it.


    No more thinking. Solve this urgent problem first. In his current position on the bed, he couldn''t turn over to avoid a fatal blow.


    Last time, he had to forcefully turn over. This time, he couldn''t be polite. He had to act when it was time to act. After all, it would be exposed sooner or later.


    With that decision, his muscles tensed, and his hands were ready to strike.


    Proofreader & Editor: Peter Pan

 Chapter 11 – Yueers Secret

    Huang Ye was just about to launch a surprise attack and capture this little girl.


    Yue''er held her dagger high, but it never came down.


    This left him a bit puzzled. Girl, are you playing with me?


    Are you going to kill me or not? Just make it quick, will you?


    A quick look at bit.ly/3iBfjkV will leave you more fulfilled.


    My heart can''t take this. If it weren''t for keeping my identity hidden, I would''ve taken you down already!


    Tears fell from the young girl''s eyes once more, and her arm dropped limply.


    She didn''t know what was happening. The first time, she was well-prepared and brave enough to strike, but somehow, he miraculously dodged it.


    The second time, she hesitated and gave up on the assassination. And now, she couldn''t even bring herself to swing the dagger.


    It wasn''t really Yue''er''s fault for hesitating. It''s like going to war: "Strike while the iron is hot, but the second time weakens, and the third time exhausts."


    Her morale wasn''t as high as the first time. After all, she''s just a girl, still young, with zero experience in killing.


    Seeing her put down the dagger, Huang Ye finally felt relieved.


    He''d only been in this world for a few days and had too little information.


    Yue''er was easy to subdue, but whether he killed her or drove her away, it would expose him.


    The first time, the original owner was knocked out and barely escaped death. The second time, the opponent wouldn''t hold back.


    There were plenty of people in the mansion who could ruin him, and he only had Qing''er, who knew a bit of martial arts.


    Patience was the best strategy. Ever since he learned of the guards'' strength, the thought of avenging the original owner had faded. Practicing light skills was just for running away.


    Yue''er put away the dagger, gently took off her clothes, and slipped into bed, the two lying back-to-back.


    Huang Ye sensed that although she made no sound, from the trembling of her shoulders, the girl was silently crying.


    What a strange girl. She carried a heavy heart, not the mindset of an assassin.


    It seemed her attempt to kill him wasn''t her true intention. There must be a story behind it.


    Sigh! Another sleepless night. If this girl decided to kill him again, he''d be done for if he fell asleep.


    Got it, since I can''t sleep, I might as well practice.


    The light skills were also a method of cultivating Qi. Although the technique required sitting cross-legged, he could try practicing while lying down.


    It''s just about channeling Qi to the Dantian, as long as he could do that, it would be fine. So he began to try repeatedly.


    After tossing and turning for half the night, he finally sensed some Qi. He wasn''t sure if this speed of comprehension was acceptable.


    From now on, he wouldn''t compare himself to anyone. His goal would always be the next level, so he wouldn''t feel inadequate or complacent.


    Only this way could he continuously break through himself, which also aligned with the Olympic spirit¡ªhigher, faster, stronger!


    Continuing to practice according to the technique, he found that the circulation of Qi and blood wasn''t smooth. Every time he channeled Qi to the Dantian, it would move to his legs on its own.


    Damn, practicing is so damn hard. If only there were a system, it would be great to have whatever I wanted.


    After many attempts, the effect was terrible, so he decided to take a break.


    Yue''er beside him had long since stopped moving, probably asleep.


    Looking at Yue''er''s small face, this girl was a beauty in this peaceful state. Although not as good as Qing''er, she still scored an 85.


    Qing''er had an oval face, while Yue''er had an oval face. In modern times, if they were to stream online, they''d be internet celebrities, a hundred times better than those relying on beauty filters.


    Better continue practicing. Yue''er was asleep, so he could move a bit more.


    This time, he curled up his body and circulated Qi and blood again, and the effect was indeed better.


    Increasing the angle of curling up, the effect improved even more.


    Hmm, it seemed the ancient way of sitting cross-legged to channel Qi had scientific reasoning.


    Rules are dead, but people are alive. It''s not impossible to forge a new path, as long as one is willing to explore. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    So he began to experiment, starting from a curled-up state, gradually opening his body.


    Carefully feeling every change in Qi flow under different body states.


    Starting from 90 degrees, to 80 degrees, 70 degrees, then back to 80 degrees, 90 degrees.


    Constantly understanding and comprehending, before he knew it, dawn had arrived.


    He felt a bit tired, but this fatigue was different from being exhausted.


    Yue''er''s body moved slightly, waking from her sleep, and Huang Ye quickly closed his eyes and pretended to sleep.


    She had slept soundly, something she hadn''t experienced in a long time.


    No, she used to sleep beside the young master too, but because of her heavy heart, she often had nightmares.


    But this time, she found she couldn''t remember any dreams she had.


    The whole night was comfortable, and she really liked this feeling.


    Strange, she used to hate sleeping next to this fool, feeling a deep-seated aversion.


    But why did last night''s feeling seem so odd?


    Instinctively, she glanced at the sleeping Huang Ye.


    She sighed inwardly. Sigh! She really didn''t know how to handle this matter.


    If she really killed him, she would surely face death.


    Although the other party promised to protect her family''s safety, she knew that if she succeeded, not only would she die, but her family would also face disaster.


    In such a wealthy family, there was constant scheming, and words were as meaningless as farts.


    This was why she hadn''t acted yet, but not acting wasn''t an option either; she could only delay it day by day.


    She felt no guilt towards her father. Ever since he sold her to the City Lord''s mansion, she had been utterly hopeless.


    Although her father claimed it was for her own good, she knew he had to sell her to pay off gambling debts.


    Shortly after entering the mansion, she was assigned by a person cloaked in a black robe to assassinate this foolish young master.


    She didn''t know who that person was, but she knew it was part of the mansion''s internal strife, not even sparing a fool.


    From that moment, her heart was dead.


    Because that person threatened her with her family, she could ignore her gambling-addicted father, but she couldn''t ignore her mother and little brother.


    A few days ago, the Black Robe Person came again, asking why she hadn''t acted yet.


    She could only use Qing''er''s injury and constant presence with the young master as an excuse. This time, the Black Robe Person gave her a packet of medicine, instructing her to give it to the foolish young master long-term.


    She didn''t understand why she was so unlucky. The foolish young master had been foolish for seven years, so why was it her turn to do this?


    Towards this foolish young master who had already defiled her, she harbored a bit of hatred.


    Especially after being held by the foolish young master that night, she felt her life was ruined.


    The foolish young master had pressed against her all night. She swore that before killing him, she''d cut that part off first.


    But last night felt so strange, how could she sleep so peacefully beside this foolish young master?


    To be honest, this foolish young master was quite handsome, Yue''er thought with mixed feelings as she looked at Huang Ye.


    Sigh! If only he weren''t a fool, it wouldn''t be so bad to be with him.


    Forget it, let''s wait and see. She feared this feeling of wanting to kill but not daring to act.


    She got up, dressed, and left the room.


    Huang Ye watched Yue''er''s departing figure.


    This girl was truly strange, wanting to kill him yet hesitating. Never mind her, the night''s practice felt good.


    He had stayed up all night playing games, watching sports, reading novels, playing mahjong, and working, but this was his first time staying up to practice.


    In his previous life, staying up all night left him exhausted by dawn, with a pale face and a feeling of depleted Qi and blood.


    This time, staying up to practice felt completely different, with no sense of fatigue.


    Yue''er, who would''ve thought that you, an unskilled assassin, would let me experience another kind of all-nighter.


    Thank you! Gentle assassin, kudos to you!

 Chapter 12 – Late system

    Unexpectedly, there was an assassin by his side, and it even had the function of enhancing cultivation.


    Huang Ye, on the other hand, felt that Qing''er was a gentle presence. When she lay beside him, his desire to cultivate wasn''t very strong.


    He had heard of dual cultivation techniques, and if such techniques truly existed, they wouldn''t be bad.


    This way, he could cultivate in various environments.


    No rush. Since he hadn''t been exposed yet, he could always find a good method for cultivation. A living person can''t be stifled by a full bladder.


    Since the heavens didn''t give him a system, the knowledge from his past life was enough for him to grow.


    This information gap was his advantage. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Congratulations, Master. You have passed the assessment. From now on, I will fully assist you in your growth.]


    What was going on? What was this? Huang Ye stared blankly at the text that suddenly appeared in his mind.


    "Are you a system?" Huang Ye asked skeptically.


    [Sorry, I am not a system. I am merely a transporter of knowledge, and I can only assist you in your cultivation.]


    [Name: Huang Ye]


    [Age: 17]


    [Grade: Mortal]


    Seeing these lines of text, Huang Ye felt quite pleased. Good things come to those who wait.


    It seems the ancients were right: a system may be late, but it never misses an appointment.


    With this guy, he wouldn''t have to worry about cultivation in the future.


    But why did this system say that earlier? Better to ask clearly.


    "Why did you only appear now? And the way you show text is clearly a system standard. How can you not be a system?"


    [Sorry, I am not a system. I am merely a transporter of knowledge, and I can only assist you in your cultivation.]


    [The reason I appeared now is that I had to observe your performance over this period to decide whether to follow you.]


    "Alright, do you have any newbie gifts, or tasks, or prizes?"


    [Sorry, I am not a system. I am merely a transporter of knowledge, and I can only assist you in your cultivation.]


    [I don''t have any of those things you mentioned.]


    "Are you stupid? All you can say is sorry?"


    [Sorry, I am not stupid. Your original master is the stupid one!]


    "Fine, you''re strong, I give up!"


    Damn it, just when he set up a grand goal for cultivation, this guy suddenly appeared.


    He thought he wouldn''t have to cultivate anymore and could rely on the system to dominate!


    Turns out this guy is a useless system, offering no benefits, practically worthless.


    Damn it, the plot twist is a bit too fast!


    And damn it, assist? No gifts, no tasks, still have to rely on self-cultivation. What''s the use of you!


    "What can you transport?"


    [I am a super powerful artificial intelligence, containing a lot of modern technology and knowledge, as well as knowledge from various disciplines.]


    "Do you have knowledge on how to cultivate immortality?"


    [That I don''t have. I am an atheist and do not believe in the existence of immortals.]


    "Damn, you''re impressive, claiming to be a transporter of knowledge, but you''re transporting a bunch of nonsense?"


    The system remained silent, almost shedding tears of sadness. It seemed this master was truly a fool, not understanding its power.


    "Besides transporting knowledge, what else can you do?"


    [Detection, scanning, analysis, calculation, summarization.]


    Huang Ye pondered for a moment. These functions seemed somewhat useful.


    This system was more like a computer. Having these functions was better than figuring things out blindly.


    Forget it, don''t expect too much. Having a system is better than struggling alone.


    Having the opportunity to cultivate immortality is a good thing. If there''s no chance, just treat it as a new life.


    Who knows, maybe one day I''ll be transported to another place. Let''s deal with this place first.


    With a creak, the door opened, and Qing''er came in carrying a basin of water.


    "Young Master, did you sleep well last night?"


    "I didn''t sleep last night."


    "Oh! Were you worried that Yue''er might harm you?"


    "By the way, can you find any information on her?"


    "What kind of information is the Young Master asking about?"


    "Forget it, don''t check. I''ll just be careful myself."


    "By the way, you''re quite familiar with those guards, right?"


    "Yes, they treat me well, especially the old guards who watched me grow up."


    "The martial arts manual from yesterday was good. Can you find a few more from them?"


    "Young Master, that''s no problem. As long as they have them, I can definitely borrow them."


    "Alright, I can take care of myself here. You don''t need to watch over me all the time."


    "Okay, I''ll go borrow them after preparing your meal."


    "Return this one to them. I''ve already finished reading it." Huang Ye handed the manual to Qing''er.


    "Young Master, you should keep it until you''ve memorized it completely before returning it."


    "No need, I''ve already memorized it."


    "Really? So many words, and you''ve memorized them all?"


    "That''s right."


    "Then I''ll keep it for myself. I want to learn some light skills too, so I can help you in the future."


    "But I practiced the first level of the technique for half a day yesterday and didn''t feel any Qi. Am I stupid?"


    A quick look at " will leave you more fulfilled.


    Huang Ye''s heart stirred. Both of them had read the manual yesterday, yet he felt a strong Qi flow after cultivating.


    If it weren''t for Yue''er being around, he would have wanted to try it out in the courtyard at midnight.


    "Don''t worry, you don''t understand the structure of the human body yet, so your comprehension is lacking."


    "Oh! Does the Young Master know?"


    Huang Ye thought for a moment. The system mentioned it had data from various disciplines, so it should be comprehensive in physiology and health.


    "I do know a bit. I''ll explain it to you when you get back."


    "Alright, I''ll get you some food first."


    Half an hour later, Qing''er returned with a food box.


    This time, Huang Ye didn''t hold back and finished all the food, watching Qing''er leave.


    "System, do you have diagrams of human meridians and acupoints?"


    The system didn''t reply, but a diagram appeared, showing the meridians and acupoints on the front of the human body, with an arrow on the right side.


    "How do I view the next page?"


    "Just say what you need, Master."


    "Next page!"


    The image shifted to show the meridians and acupoints on the back, with arrows on both sides this time.


    "Page seven!"


    The image shifted again, showing a section of the meridian diagram with the words "Hand Shaoyin Heart Meridian" on the left.


    Huang Ye was very satisfied. This was a cheat tool!


    If he went back to the college entrance examination with this system''s assistance, he could choose any prestigious university.


    Alas! System, it''s a pity you came too late; your usefulness here is much less.


    "System, I''ll give you a name. From now on, you''ll be called Xiaodu."


    "Thank you, Master."


    Huang Ye returned to the first page and began to comprehend the technique again, using the clear diagrams.


    With this clear illustration, he understood how the Qi flow operated.


    With such purposeful operation, it felt pretty good.


    At lunchtime, Qing''er came over with a food box again, bringing a cloth package as well.


    "Young Master, I borrowed two martial arts manuals. I wanted to borrow more, but they said not to learn too much at once."


    "They only gave me an internal skill manual and a set of boxing techniques."


    Huang Ye was delighted. With an internal skill manual, he could at least start cultivating internal skills, beginning with the basics.


    "Alright, these two are enough for now."


    He eagerly opened the cloth package, but upon seeing the name of the manual, he was completely dumbfounded.

 Chapter 13 – Jade Maiden Heart Sutra

    Damn, this book title seems off, "Jade Maiden Heart Sutra," sounds so familiar.


    It seems like the name of a movie from my past life. Could it be that this internal skill truly exists in this world?


    Let''s take a look at its content. Flipping open the cover, I saw the introduction to the general outline, and Huang Ye''s head suddenly felt a size larger.


    The technique is quite orthodox, with a total of twelve levels, each realm comprising three levels. Mastering it to the extreme can reach the peak of the Martial Emperor.


    There''s a note at the end stating that the technique is still under development, and readers can develop subsequent techniques themselves.


    He could accept that the technique isn''t complete, but what he couldn''t accept was that this was a technique for women to cultivate. How could he, a man, learn it?


    Turning to the middle pages, the illustrations were all of female bodies, and the style was quite eye-popping.


    In this situation, he thought of another martial arts manual¡ª"Sunflower Manual."


    At least the "Sunflower Manual" was a technique for men to cultivate, but even if it were given to him for free, he wouldn''t practice that castrating skill!


    Now with this "Jade Maiden Heart Sutra," it''s truly untrainable. Huang Ye couldn''t help but furrow his brow.


    "Young Master, is something wrong?"


    "Qing''er, is this the only technique they gave you?"


    "Yes, Brother Xu gave me this one. He said it was suitable for me to cultivate."


    "It is indeed suitable for you to cultivate; it''s a technique for women, not suitable for men."


    "Ah! So you can''t cultivate it. No wonder Brother Xu dug it out from the bottom of the box."


    Qing''er recalled how the guard Xu turned the box upside down to find this technique for her.


    She thought the technique was precious, which was why it was hidden so deep.


    She ran back excitedly with the book, not expecting it to be a technique others didn''t use.


    "Young Master, should I go and ask for a technique suitable for men?"


    "No, if you go now to ask for a man''s technique, they''ll definitely be suspicious."


    "Let''s not rush this matter; we''ll borrow it after some time. Then you can say you want to study it."


    "I''ll first study this technique. Although the internal structures of men and women are different, the acupoints are basically the same."


    "You know about this too?" Qing''er asked curiously.


    "Yes, I know a bit," Huang Ye replied guiltily.


    At the same time, he thought to himself, it''s okay if I don''t know; my system is an encyclopedia, surely good with physiology.


    He read through the "Jade Maiden Heart Sutra" and roughly went through its content.


    Closing the book, he fell into deep thought.


    It seems that this technique truly can''t be cultivated. It particularly emphasizes the feminine yin energy.


    The consequence of long-term cultivation would be that the yin energy dominates, continuously weakening his masculine yang energy. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If he really cultivated it, he might end up becoming G, A, Y.


    His orientation would definitely change, not much different from cultivating the "Sunflower Manual."


    "Qing''er, I''ve looked through it; this technique is suitable for you to practice, but I can''t cultivate it."


    "Don''t be discouraged, Young Master. In a few days, I''ll go find Brother Xu and the others. I''m sure we can find a technique suitable for you."


    "That''s all we can do."


    "By the way, can we buy techniques outside?"


    "I''m not sure either. Tomorrow I''ll go to the bookstore to see if they sell techniques."


    "Bookstore? Is it a place that sells books?"


    "Yes, there are a few bookstores in the city, selling all kinds of books."


    "If it''s that kind of place, there''s no need to go. Even if there are martial arts manuals, they''re trash, not worth reading."


    "I''ll first learn this set of fist techniques; there''s no rush for the internal skill."


    With that, he picked up the fist technique manual and started flipping through it. The name of the fist technique was quite ordinary¡ª"Wuji Fist."


    Huang Ye was not familiar with these moves, but he felt that this fist technique seemed quite ingenious, completely different from the boxing principles of his previous life.


    He began practicing the moves step by step according to the manual.


    Two hours later, after practicing the thirty-six moves, he felt as if he had learned them.


    He performed the moves once in the room, a bit clumsy at first, but much smoother the second time.


    By the fifth time, he could execute the moves as smoothly as flowing water.


    Hmm! It doesn''t seem too difficult.


    Qing''er had been watching Huang Ye the whole time, her face showing admiration.


    "Young Master, you''re so focused when you study!"


    "Uh, you should also learn this set of fist techniques and see how long it takes you to master it."


    "Young Master, why should I learn fist techniques? I only learned some martial arts when I had nothing to do before. Now that you''re awake, I have a lot to do."


    "Just learn it if I tell you to, no need for so much talk."


    "Alright, I''ll give it a try," Qing''er pouted as she agreed.


    We are "pawread dot com", find us on google.


    Though reluctant, she still picked up the fist manual.


    "Young Master, I don''t quite understand this move."


    "Figure it out slowly on your own."


    Qing''er mimicked the moves while trying to understand them. Huang Ye didn''t guide her, just watched her movements from the side.


    Half an hour later, she finally managed to clumsily execute the first punch.


    "Young Master, this punch is so difficult. It requires coordination of hands and feet, gathering energy, and has three different variations."


    "Keep trying to understand!"


    An hour later, Qing''er finally managed to perform a complete punch, though some small details were still off.


    "Alright, no need to practice anymore. I just wanted to know how long it would take you to grasp this punch."


    "Did I pass, Young Master?"


    "Haha, whether you passed or not isn''t important. Actually, I wasn''t testing you; I was testing myself."


    "Ah! I get it. Just now, Young Master, you seemed to have practiced many punches. Did you really learn all the moves?"


    "Yes, I should have learned them all, except for practical application."


    "How is that possible?" Qing''er exclaimed, her mouth wide open in surprise.


    "Young Master, it took me half an hour to learn just one move, and I still didn''t get it right. You managed to learn all the moves in an hour."


    "Could it be that you''re also a chosen one, a martial arts prodigy like the First Young Master?"


    "Haha, it''s not that exaggerated. I don''t really know. I just felt that these moves weren''t difficult when I looked at them."


    "When learning each move, it felt like I could grasp a variation after trying a few times."


    "So I wanted you to try it and see if my comprehension was different from ordinary people."


    "I misunderstood you, Young Master. I thought you were forcing me to learn because you thought the fist technique was good."


    "I just woke up and don''t know what it takes to practice martial arts."


    "You mentioned that those guards have been practicing since childhood. I also think martial arts need to be practiced from a young age."


    "Although you practice occasionally, it''s different from them, and there''s no need to endure such hardship."


    "You just need to be beautiful."


    Qing''er''s face blushed slightly, making Huang Ye momentarily stunned. This girl truly was a beauty.


    "Young Master, I''ll definitely be beautiful. I''ll go prepare some food for you," she said and then dashed off.


    Watching Qing''er''s disappearing figure, Huang Ye thought to himself, could it be? This girl can actually be shy. I thought she didn''t have that function.


    Having finished practicing the fist technique, Huang Ye found himself idle. He picked up the "Jade Maiden Heart Sutra" again.


    With nothing else to do, pondering over this technique could also pass the time.

 Chapter 14 – Practicing the Heart Sutra in reverse, falling into obsession

    Flipping through the first layer of the technique, he attempted to circulate it according to the path described.


    This round could barely be completed, and it felt entirely different from the pleasant sensation brought by practicing lightness techniques before.


    He felt uncomfortable, dizzy, with cold hands and feet, and a nauseous sensation in his chest and abdomen.


    No, this technique isn''t even suitable for a trial run; it doesn''t match his physiological characteristics at all.


    Sitting cross-legged, he slowly adjusted his breathing to suppress the discomfort in his body.


    Why does this technique, practiced by women, have such a strong reaction? Could it be due to its strong yin nature?


    Suddenly, a realization dawned on him.


    Since this Jade Maiden Heart Sutra is yin-oriented and reacts so intensely, could I practice it in reverse?


    The opposite of yin is yang. The sutra''s path must be dominated by yin, so if I reverse it, wouldn''t it become yang?


    That makes sense. Since there''s no other technique manual now, I can give it a try. If I notice anything unusual, I''ll stop immediately; it shouldn''t be dangerous.


    With that thought, he picked up the Jade Maiden Heart Sutra again and studied it carefully.


    He interpreted each sentence of the first layer''s heart method in reverse and analyzed how to reverse the path diagram.


    In less than half an hour, he found the answer to reverse the first layer''s heart method.


    He then began to attempt the reverse practice, trying each acupoint one by one.


    As the Qi Flow circulated, Huang Ye felt a hint of comfort.


    Gradually, this feeling grew stronger, continuously suppressing the previous discomfort.


    His hands and feet began to warm up, the nausea disappeared, and the dizziness faded away.


    Wow! Damn it, I''m really a genius, turning the situation around so quickly.


    Footsteps from outside interrupted Huang Ye''s daydreaming, as Qing''er walked in with a food box.


    "Qing''er, I''m practicing right now, I''ll eat later."


    Seeing Huang Ye''s focused expression, Qing''er didn''t dare to respond and quietly sat down on a chair, continuing her little fangirl state.


    The first layer was a small cycle in the lower abdomen, and when the reverse cycle ended, Huang Ye felt his body had completely returned to normal.


    After another reverse cycle, apart from a slight heat in the lower abdomen, his entire body felt comfortable.


    The third cycle only intensified the heat slightly.


    At this moment, a different smell appeared in the room, a faint stench.


    Qing''er also smelled it and pinched her nose with her small hand.


    By the seventh cycle, the heat had doubled, and the stench had increased several times.


    Huang Ye felt that if he went another cycle, he might not be able to control the heat, so he quickly stopped.


    By this time, Qing''er was nearly fainting from the smell.


    Seeing Huang Ye stop, Qing''er dashed to the window, opened it, and stuck her head out.


    Huang Ye didn''t dare to do the same; if someone saw him, it would be bad, so he just pinched his nose.


    Looking at his body, he finally found the source of the stench¡ªa layer of black mud covered his skin.


    The stench was emanating from this black mud.


    This, this is the impurities from my body.


    That''s right, novels always describe it like this, expelling impurities when you first start cultivating.


    Haha, I didn''t expect to bet right this time; reverse practicing the technique is very suitable for men.


    I never thought a whimsical idea would solve the technique problem.


    But what''s with the heat in the lower abdomen? Never mind, it''s useful for now; the heat might be because I''m not used to it yet.


    "Qing''er, quickly get some water, no need to heat it, cold water will do, we need to disperse this smell quickly."


    "Yes, young master, I''ll go right away." Qing''er glanced at the pitch-black Huang Ye and quickly covered her eyes.


    She worried her eyes might get ''stinky'' from looking.


    With a "whoosh," she dashed out of the room.


    Huang Ye remained seated in the wheelchair, listening to the sounds outside, praying that Yue''er wouldn''t come over.


    Moments later, Qing''er hurried back with a basin of water.


    "Young master, can you handle cold water?"


    "Wait, I can handle it, but not here. Push me to the courtyard."


    "Alright, Yue''er is already asleep, if we''re careful, we shouldn''t disturb her."


    The two sneaked into the courtyard, and under a big tree, Qing''er poured the basin of water over him from head to toe.


    The big tree was delighted, thinking, "Such rich nutrients, it''s been a long time since anyone fertilized me."


    Several basins of water later, the heat in Huang Ye''s lower abdomen was also dispelled.


    Qing''er didn''t hold back, using Huang Ye''s clothes as a washcloth, scrubbing while pouring water.


    After nearly an hour of fussing, they returned to the room, where the stench had dissipated significantly due to the open doors and windows.


    Back in the room, Qing''er unceremoniously stripped Huang Ye naked.


    After wiping his body clean again, she dressed him in a fresh set of underwear.


    "Young master, what was that just now? Not only did you turn into a mud man, but you also smelled so bad."


    "That''s normal; the technique expelled impurities from my body."


    "What kind of technique has such an effect?"


    "Generally, good techniques have this effect. It''s a pity you don''t cultivate; if you did, you''d experience the same."


    "Not only can it expel impurities from your body, but it can also make you look younger."


    "Pfft!" she laughed.


    "Young master, stop teasing me. I''m only sixteen; if I get any younger, I''ll turn into a little girl."


    "The concept of youth I''m talking about is different; it can preserve your youth for a longer time."


    "Oh! Is it really that magical? Then I''ll practice too."


    "You can try practicing the Jade Maiden Heart Sutra first, but I doubt it has that effect."


    "Alright, I''ll practice it first. We''ll know if it works after trying."


    "Okay, young master, you can rest now. I''ll tidy up a bit more."


    Huang Ye obediently got into bed, feeling genuinely happy today.


    After lying down, he tried circulating the technique again. Not bad, he could practice while lying down.


    This was very useful, allowing him to hide his practice well.


    An hour later, Qing''er finished tidying up and returned to find Huang Ye already asleep, so she lay down beside him.


    Looking at this handsome young master, the more she looked, the more she liked him, and she unknowingly closed her eyes.


    In the middle of the night, Huang Ye suddenly sat up.


    He slowly opened his eyes, and if Qing''er were awake, she would surely see the terrifying eyes.


    At this moment, Huang Ye''s eyes were completely red, as if they were burning.


    He felt a burning heat throughout his body, and his mind was somewhat unclear.


    No matter how hard he tried to control it, he couldn''t. The fire in his lower abdomen was like a furnace, constantly scorching him.


    Damn, I might be going berserk.


    He couldn''t suppress this demonic fire at all. Looking down, wow! Great, there''s an ice mountain right next to me.


    Without thinking further, he quickly moved closer to the ice mountain. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As his body entered the ice mountain, he felt as if his inner fire had found an outlet.


    He had completely forgotten himself, wishing he could merge into the ice mountain.


    Magically, after the fire entered the ice mountain and swam around, it actually flowed back into his body.


    The returning energy was warm, not entering the lower abdomen but circulating throughout his body, feeling very comfortable.


    The blood-red color in his eyes also began to fade.


    Two hours later, all the fire in his lower abdomen was released, turning into warm Qi Flow that returned to his body.


    Huang Ye''s hand loosened, and he fell into a deep sleep.


    The warm current continued to circulate within him, cleansing his body over and over again.

 Chapter 15 – Qingers Changes

    Qing''er gazed at the sleeping Huang Ye with her beautiful large eyes, tears rolling down her cheeks.


    Strange, just a couple of days ago when I asked the young master, he said he would wait, so why was he so wild just now?


    She had been eagerly anticipating this day, but the process was not what she had heard about.


    At first, the young master was rough, like a madman, and it hurt her.


    Especially those eyes, they seemed to be burning, and his body was so hot, like he had a fever.


    Later, she got used to it, and it started to feel comfortable.


    There was another feeling, a warm current flowing from the young master.


    This warm current circulated throughout her body and finally returned to the young master.


    The warm current seemed endless, continuously flowing between their bodies.


    Afterward, she didn''t feel the slightest fatigue; instead, she felt full of energy.


    Being inexperienced, she naturally didn''t understand the reason, but the feeling made her very happy.


    Although the young master was wild with her yesterday, she felt only joy in her heart.


    Even if the young master didn''t say a word, she felt very happy.


    Find the original at bit.ly/3iBfjkV.


    This was her lifelong wish since she was a child, and it finally came true.


    Huh! What''s that smell?


    There was a faint stench mixed with a faint fragrance, a strange combination.


    Upon closer sniffing, the fragrance seemed to be coming from her body, while the stench came from the young master.


    She quickly tidied up the torn undergarments and gently got out of bed.


    Huh! Why does my body feel so light, shouldn''t it be painful?


    Could it be that the old ladies in the mansion were lying?


    Never mind, better clean up the battlefield first.


    Happily, she went downstairs to heat a basin of water.


    Returning, she wiped Huang Ye''s body clean and changed him into a fresh set of undergarments.


    She carefully put away the blood-stained sheet as a keepsake.


    The young master slept soundly, not waking despite all the commotion.


    After covering Huang Ye with a blanket, she also heated a basin of water to clean herself thoroughly.


    Once everything was tidied up, the sky was already bright. She lay back on the bed, staring blankly at Huang Ye.


    Her mind was on the strange occurrences just now.


    Her strength seemed to have increased significantly; carrying a full basin of water felt as light as a feather.


    When wiping the young master, she could easily turn him over, and when changing the sheets, she could even lift the young master.


    Her steps were much lighter too; she tested it outside.


    Previously, she could only jump one zhang high, but just now, she jumped two zhang. She almost fell when landing, flailing her arms.


    Could being intimate with the young master improve physical fitness? If so, that''s definitely a good thing.


    With the extraordinary abilities the young master has shown these days, he will surely attempt to cultivate immortality in the future.


    If I can also cultivate immortality, I can serve the young master forever, Qing''er thought happily.


    "Squeak!" Yue''er entered with a food box.


    Seeing Qing''er''s dazed expression, she shook her head; this sister was already obsessed.


    If she really killed Huang Ye, Qing''er might even follow him to the grave in this state.


    What a pitiful woman.


    Huh! That''s odd, why does sister''s complexion seem better today, with a hint of radiance on her fair face?


    "Sister, your complexion seems to have changed?"


    "Oh, really? Maybe I didn''t sleep well last night, so my face is a bit pale."


    Qing''er found an excuse to brush it off.


    "It doesn''t seem like you didn''t sleep well; rather, it looks like you slept very well, your entire spirit is different from before."


    "I don''t know, but I didn''t dream last night."


    "Sister, you should wash up, it''s time to eat. Should we wake the young master?"


    "No need, he''s sleeping soundly now, we can eat by ourselves."


    After washing up, Yue''er saw Qing''er eating like she was starving.


    She had prepared breakfast for three, but only took a few bites herself, leaving the rest for Qing''er.


    "Sister, you''re acting strange today!"


    "I don''t know, I just feel very hungry."


    "Sister, you should go rest, I can take care of the young master."


    "I''m not tired, today we''ll both stay with the young master."


    With Huang Ye still asleep, Qing''er dared not leave Yue''er to care for him alone.


    "Alright then," Yue''er said helplessly.


    These days, Qing''er and the foolish young master were inseparable, making the assassination increasingly difficult.


    If this drags on, it''s hard to say if she can maintain her resolve.


    The packet of medicine given by the Black Robe Person last time still hadn''t been used, probably intended as a backup plan.


    Although she said it was for long-term use, it couldn''t be tested, and it might be a potent poison to take out the young master in one go.


    Keep waiting, the plan was to delay as long as possible.


    Perhaps if it drags on, things will take a turn for the better. If she really acts, her own end will come too.


    When she comes to urge her again, she''ll use the excuse that Qing''er is always with him, which is true anyway.


    Huang Ye woke up in the afternoon.


    He felt like he had a dream last night, a dream that left him refreshed, very enchanting.


    Seeing Yue''er also in the room, he decided to honestly practice in bed, continuing the reverse cultivation from yesterday.


    Huh! That''s odd, why are there two streams of qi in my body?


    One is the reverse qi flow of the Jade Maiden Heart Sutra circulating in the lower abdomen, and the other is a larger qi flow circulating throughout the body.


    What''s going on? Where did this large qi flow come from?


    And the reverse qi flow in the lower abdomen doesn''t feel as hot as yesterday.


    The heat generated by the reverse qi flow was carried throughout the body by the large qi flow, making him feel very comfortable.


    He tried to recall last night''s events, but apart from that enchanting dream, everything else was blank.


    Better continue cultivating, the first layer of the technique is running smoothly, today I''ll try the second layer.


    Fortunately, the entire technique had been scanned by the system, no need to study the book.


    He pulled up the scan page and began to scrutinize and refine it word by word. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With the experience from the first layer, understanding the second layer was much faster.


    In just an hour, he comprehended the second layer of the technique and was about to practice it.


    But Qing''er called him to eat, and seeing her nod slightly, Huang Ye knew the food was safe.


    He began to eat heartily, having been hungry for a long time but not daring to speak up.


    This time, Huang Ye was the big eater, with the food being carried back by the two maids together.


    They had prepared enough for eight people, plus a large box of pastries.


    Yue''er found it strange when Qing''er raided the kitchen.


    Qing''er''s explanation was that the young master hadn''t eaten all day, so he should eat more for dinner.


    And indeed, Yue''er only ate half a portion, Qing''er ate one and a half portions, and the rest was all eaten by Huang Ye.


    "Sister, no wonder you always take care of the young master, it seems no one understands him better than you."


    "You''ll gain experience after taking care of him for a long time."


    "Yue''er, the young master is my life, there are many in the mansion who wish him harm."


    "If anyone hurts him, I will avenge him at the cost of my life."


    Yue''er''s heart tightened, she didn''t understand why Qing''er suddenly said this, could she have noticed something unusual about her?


    "Today is your shift, make sure to take good care of the young master."


    "Don''t worry, sister, I''ll take good care of him."


    "Alright, I''ll head back now." With that, she picked up the food box and left the room.

 Chapter 16 – Evil immortal technique

    Huang Ye lay on the bed, still staring blankly at the ceiling. He heard Qing''er''s words.


    This girl is really something. I''m fully conscious now. Even if Yue''er had any ill intentions, she couldn''t harm me in the slightest.


    But her words were indeed touching. She''s a woman worth cherishing.


    I must practice diligently. Only by becoming stronger can I protect those around me.


    He began reversing the second level of the heart technique, focusing on the Qi flow in his chest.


    After nine cycles, Huang Ye felt a burning heat throughout his body, even the powerful Qi flow couldn''t suppress it.


    With no other option, he stopped the reversal and calmed himself, using the Qi flow to ease the heat.


    Unknowingly, he fell asleep, and the vigilance he maintained in his heart vanished completely.


    Yue''er tidied up the room for a while. Seeing it was late, she got into bed.


    She only took off her outer clothes, keeping her undergarments on.


    In the middle of the night, Yue''er gathered her torn undergarments.


    Sitting at the bedside, she began to cry, "Wuwuwu!"


    This was the second time the young master had bullied her, but this time was even more excessive.


    She didn''t know how to feel. She wanted to resist, but this foolish young master was so strong, she couldn''t fight back at all.


    It was painful at first, but as the Qi flow entered her body, the sensation was too wonderful.


    The entire Qi flow circulated within her, warm and nourishing her body like a tonic.


    She had never felt this way before. If the young master hadn''t stopped, she would have wanted it to continue.


    Watching Huang Ye sleep soundly, Yue''er didn''t know what to do.


    Now was the best opportunity. She could act and had time to leave the City Lord''s mansion according to her plan.


    During the day, she had considered the assassination, deciding to wait for the Black Robe Person to urge her again.


    Unexpectedly, the chance for assassination came that night.


    Sigh! What should she do? S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The first time she was bullied, she was indeed furious, wanting to cut off that thing pressed against her.


    Though she was a bedchamber maid, she didn''t want to give herself to a fool.


    But this time, after being violated, her hatred surprisingly faded.


    Quietly getting out of bed, she put on her outer clothes, took out a dagger, and stared at it blankly.


    Several times she wanted to act, but in the end, she didn''t.


    She didn''t know why, but a trace of reluctance arose in her heart.


    Oh, dagger, if only you could act on your own.


    She sat dazed by the bedside until dawn, then remembered she hadn''t cleaned up.


    Hurriedly, she tidied up the battlefield, kicking Huang Ye to the side and removing the bedsheet.


    She boiled some water, wiped down this one, and cleaned herself before getting back into bed.


    She wanted to sleep but couldn''t, because she found that warm Qi flow still circulating in her body, making her feel very comfortable.


    Strange, why does it feel like this?


    And that kick earlier, meant to vent her anger, surprisingly sent him to the side, as if her strength had increased.


    What was going on, and how did this fool have such strength?


    The fool used to just stick to her, without any other actions, but last night he was so fierce, holding her tightly.


    Sigh! Her first time was given to a fool, what a tragic life.


    Never mind, she might as well kill him and follow him in death.


    Thinking this, she finally fell asleep.


    Huang Ye had no idea that he had hovered on the brink of life and death several times that night.


    He was completely unguarded, never expecting such a situation, utterly unaware.


    Afterwards, he entered a state of emptiness, completely insensitive to the outside world.


    When he opened his bleary eyes, it was already afternoon.


    When you''re just trying to make great content at .


    He patted his head, trying to recall, but couldn''t remember anything.


    What was going on? Yue''er definitely had the intent to kill him, so how did he fall asleep?


    Strangely, after sleeping soundly all night, Yue''er hadn''t acted.


    He thought that having experienced this state once yesterday, it would be better during the next cultivation.


    Unexpectedly, it was the same as before.


    In fact, he didn''t know that at midnight these past two days, before his transformation, his eyes would open.


    Moreover, his eyes turned blood-red, as if possessed by a demon, the virginity of the two seemed to awaken the demon, causing him to lose control.


    After venting, the evil fire was neutralized by the circulating Qi flow in his body.


    During this neutralization, he was completely unconscious, even a child could easily kill him.


    And all of this was due to that set of techniques.


    The technique itself was fine, a set of internal skill heart techniques for women.


    Through his reverse practice, the nature of the technique completely changed.


    If he had previously practiced internal skill heart techniques, even with reverse cultivation, he would follow the characteristics of internal skills, converting Yin and Yang within his body.


    But he forcibly interpreted it literally, changing the absorption of his own Yin Qi to absorbing Yang Qi from outside.


    There was no Yang Qi outside, only the Spiritual Energy of heaven and earth.


    So what he absorbed was actually the Spiritual Energy of heaven and earth, especially the fire element, which was absorbed in large quantities.


    This alteration forcibly turned this ordinary internal skill heart technique into an immortal cultivation technique.


    For someone like him, who had never practiced immortal cultivation techniques, absorbing large amounts of fire elements was unbearable for his body.


    Thus, during cultivation, as more fire elements gathered, the body naturally felt a burning sensation.


    Without the external force of extreme Yin to neutralize it, after several cultivations, the fire elements would accumulate more and more.


    He wouldn''t need anyone to assassinate him; he would be burned to ashes by the internal fire.


    Fortunately, this brute happened to have two maids by his side, and their Primordial Yin was precisely the force of extreme Yin.


    Now the technique had become an evil immortal technique, also a dual cultivation technique.


    Although obtaining the force of extreme Yin required dual cultivation, the neutralized Qi flow would become a special Qi flow.


    The benefit of this neutralized Qi flow was that it didn''t require deliberate cultivation, constantly circulating within the body, automatically absorbing the Spiritual Energy of heaven and earth.


    Unlike normal cultivators who must operate techniques to cultivate.


    The absorbed Spiritual Energy of heaven and earth didn''t just absorb fire elements during reverse cultivation, but all elements.


    Huang Ye didn''t know that due to his accidental actions, he had unexpectedly stepped onto the path of immortality.


    Yesterday''s union with Qing''er allowed him to enter the first level of the Initial Yang Realm, and today with Yue''er, he advanced to the second level.


    Because his cultivation was very low, the Primordial Yin of mortal women could help him advance quickly.


    At higher realms, the Primordial Yin of mortal women wouldn''t be enough to support his advancement.


    Although he was now at the second level of the Initial Yang Realm, this level only increased the speed of absorbing Spiritual Energy slightly.


    In the early stages of the Initial Yang Realm, the focus was on transforming the physique and expelling toxins, with little help to actual combat power.


    The Initial Yang Realm had twelve levels in total, with each four levels being a stage.


    Only upon reaching the fifth level of the Initial Yang Realm would he truly enter the ranks of cultivators.


    He could then perform some techniques and cultivate spiritual consciousness.


    Regarding this knowledge of immortal cultivation, Huang Ye was still a novice, having stumbled onto the path of immortality by accident.

 Chapter 17 – The information was too much for him to handle

    In the morning, when Qing''er came over, she immediately noticed something unusual in the room, especially since she had just experienced it herself.


    Seeing that Yue''er''s complexion had noticeably improved and Huang Ye was still asleep, she quickly imagined the story of the previous night.


    She found it strange, though. The young master had always been wary of Yue''er, so how could he have taken her?


    Thinking about the events of that night, she understood that the young master might have completely lost his senses, only knowing how to take.


    "Sister, I didn''t sleep well last night, so I won''t be coming over today."


    Seeing Qing''er come over, Yue''er quickly found an excuse to leave, afraid of seeing Huang Ye wake up.


    "Alright, I can take care of the young master by myself. You go back and rest!"


    As soon as Yue''er left the room, Qing''er immediately nudged Huang Ye, and sure enough, he was sleeping like a log. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This guy really had a big heart; just a couple of days ago, he was adamantly guarding against Yue''er, and now he had ended up like this.


    After tidying up the room a bit, she also climbed into bed, now really enjoying this feeling.


    Huang Ye didn''t wake up until the afternoon.


    Groggily opening his eyes, he looked at Qing''er beside him, with a hint of confusion in his gaze.


    Qing''er also widened her eyes, looking at him.


    "Young master, you''re awake!"


    "Yeah! How did I fall asleep again? It''s really strange. What time is it now?"


    "Young master, it''s already afternoon."


    "What! I''ve slept for so long."


    Hurriedly looking around, he felt himself below, finding nothing unusual, everything intact, and finally relaxed.


    "Where''s Yue''er?"


    "She went back in the morning."


    "Was she by my side all night?"


    "That''s right, she stayed with you all night."


    "Strange, why didn''t she make a move?" Huang Ye muttered to himself.


    "Make a move? What do you mean by that?" Qing''er asked, puzzled.


    "Uh, nothing."


    "I was watching Yue''er all night, didn''t expect to fall asleep."


    "Young master, could it be that the technique you''re cultivating has issues?"


    "Very likely, it''s the technique''s problem."


    "Why don''t we try again?"


    "Try what?"


    "Seems like the young master really doesn''t remember anything." Qing''er pouted in dissatisfaction.


    "What should I remember?" Huang Ye expressed his confusion.


    "Young master, don''t you remember what happened these past two nights?"


    "What happened? All I know is that I slept very deeply and for a long time, and remember nothing else."


    "Young master, the night before last, you already took me, and last night, you took Yue''er!"


    "What!" Huang Ye sat up abruptly, the information was too much for him to handle.


    "You just said that I already did that with you."


    "That''s right, you can''t deny it. I''ve even kept the bedsheets, and Yue''er surely kept hers too."


    "How come I didn''t feel anything?"


    "How would I know? Anyway, you were like a madman, going for two whole hours without stopping, and then you just lay down and slept."


    Huang Ye''s mind was completely blank. How could this happen? He had unknowingly been with both of them.


    Taking Qing''er was understandable, as the original owner owed this girl, but how did he end up with Yue''er, who harbored ill intentions toward him?


    Damn it, what kind of situation is this?


    He had originally planned to find out who was behind Yue''er and take them all down.


    Now that he had messed things up, how could he take them all down?


    How could he face this?


    "Did Yue''er show any unusual behavior this morning?" Huang Ye asked with a bitter face.


    "When I came over this morning, she said she wasn''t feeling well and went back to rest."


    "Young master, what should we do now? Yue''er doesn''t know you''re already awake."


    "I don''t know either. Actually, there''s something I''ve been afraid to tell you because I didn''t want you to worry. Yue''er has tried to kill me several times."


    "The first time, she drugged me and then tried to stab me with a dagger, but I dodged it. It was the day your stomach hurt, and after you came into the room, she didn''t succeed."


    "There were two more times after that, she pulled out a dagger but, for some reason, gave up in the end."


    Qing''er jumped out of bed, barefoot, to put on her embroidered shoes.


    She was really frightened, especially since last night Huang Ye had completely lost consciousness, and just thinking about it made her break out in a cold sweat.


    "Young master, why didn''t you tell me earlier? That damn girl dared to try to kill you. I''m going to tell the madam right now." Qing''er said angrily.


    With that, she finished putting on her shoes and headed straight for the door.


    "Come back!" Huang Ye quickly stopped her, this girl was too impulsive.


    Fortunately, although she was impulsive, she still listened to him.


    "Why won''t you let me report her?" Qing''er reluctantly stopped.


    Huang Ye looked at Qing''er speechlessly, this girl''s experience in the world was really naive.


    "Get back in bed."


    Qing''er was stunned, why get back in bed? Could it be...


    No, she was thinking wrong again, in this situation, such thoughts shouldn''t arise.


    Obediently, she took off her shoes and got back in bed.


    "Lie down properly and think about why I didn''t tell you, why she wants to kill me, and why I''m pretending to be ignorant even though I''m awake."


    "Young master, please don''t make it difficult for me, there''s too much to think about." Qing''er said, feeling aggrieved.


    "Silly girl, remember, impulsiveness is the devil. Always think twice before acting."


    "Okay, okay, I''ll remember."


    "Your experience in the world is too shallow, you can''t hide your thoughts, that''s why I didn''t tell you."


    "Tell me, why does Yue''er want to kill me?"


    "Well, just catch her and ask directly. Attempting to assassinate the master is a capital offense."


    "What if you report her and she denies it?"


    "Well..., I''ve heard that you can use torture when interrogating criminals."


    "Torture, you really thought of that."


    "Let me ask you, why are you good to me?"


    "I''ve been by the young master''s side since I was little, the young master is like family to me, that''s why I''m good to you."


    It can be hard to make great work when its stolen from ".


    "You see, that''s your reason for being good to me, and you can answer immediately."


    "Let me ask you again, does Yue''er have any grudges against me?"


    "She shouldn''t have, she hasn''t been in the household for long."


    "Exactly, she has no grudges against me, yet she wants to kill me. What''s her motive?"


    "What is a motive?"


    "A motive is like the reason you just mentioned."


    "Then I understand, maybe she wants to kill you for money."


    "Alright, now you''ve analyzed one possibility, and you haven''t even interrogated her."


    "You can also analyze other possibilities, like whether she''s being coerced or if someone has something on her."


    "If you analyze all the possibilities first, wouldn''t it be easier to judge the truth when you interrogate her?"


    "Young master, what kind of brain do you have?" Qing''er reached out her small hand to touch Huang Ye''s head.


    "Don''t interrupt."


    "No matter the motive, Yue''er must be under someone''s orders."


    "If we capture Yue''er, it might alert the people behind her."


    "If Yue''er doesn''t know who''s ordering her, we won''t be able to find out who wants to kill me, and the danger will always be there."


    "That''s why I''m continuing to pretend to be ignorant, to find out who''s ordering her."


    "Ah! I thought the young master stopped me because you couldn''t bear to kill her after being intimate with her."


    "What nonsense." Huang Ye knocked on Qing''er''s little head.


    "Let''s continue analyzing Yue''er. The fact that she didn''t make a move the last two times shows she''s also hesitant."


    "Especially last night, I was completely unguarded, she had plenty of time to kill me."


    "If she were a real assassin, you would have found a corpse this morning."


    "She should know that this is a dead-end situation."


    "That''s also why she''s hesitant, because she knows if I die, she would be silenced too."


    "The young master makes a lot of sense when you put it that way."


    "What do you mean ''a lot of sense''? I''m very smart."

 Chapter 18 – Three Peoples Mutation

    "The mastermind behind this could be Second Brother or the three madams."


    "If the First Madam is the mastermind, telling her would definitely lead to Yue''er''s death to silence her."


    "And you might be their next target, since you already know someone wants to assassinate me. They will surely eliminate any obstacles."


    "Ah! Why is it so complicated!" Qing''er clicked her tongue.


    Huang Ye thought to himself, if you were in my space and watched a couple of palace intrigue dramas, you''d understand everything.


    "Once you''re eliminated, they will definitely send another maid over, and everyone around me will be their people."


    "They can kill me without any scruples and fabricate a perfect reason."


    "Those guards are all stronger than me. Do you think I have any chance of survival?"


    "It seems like Young Master is doomed," Qing''er said blankly.


    "Exactly, even if I wake up, the mastermind won''t let me go."


    "I''ve always wondered why no one tried to kill me for seven years, and suddenly they want to now."


    "Now I understand a bit. It''s likely because I''ve reached a certain age, and the City Lord wants to allocate some assets to me."


    "Once the mastermind knew about this, they decided to kill me."


    "If I''m alive, the City Lord would give me the assets for the sake of face, but if I''m dead, he wouldn''t even investigate who did it."


    "Really? But after you became foolish, the City Lord has always taken good care of you, occasionally coming to see you," Qing''er said, half-believing.


    "Hehe, do you know why we never found out who the assailant was after I got injured?"


    "No, I don''t."


    "Because even if the City Lord knew who the assailant was, he wouldn''t capture them. After all, I''m not his offspring; he adopted me for his reputation."


    "When I was seriously injured, he spared no expense to save me, which boosted his prestige."


    "Taking care of his brothers and offspring without reservation naturally makes those who follow him willing to die for him."


    "This incident spread, and the City Lord''s reputation for being righteous and loyal was established, attracting more people to him."


    "And all he needed to pay was a Millennium Spirit Herb, in exchange for fame and status."


    "Ah! This is too complicated. I always thought the City Lord was the one who treated you the best in the manor," Qing''er said, wide-eyed.


    Read this novel and other amazing translated novels from the original source at the ]"


    "Silly girl, people''s hearts are hidden. In a big family like this, you have to be on guard all the time."


    "There are stories more complicated than this. My analysis might not be right, but family intrigue is definitely related to assets."


    "Follow this line of thought, and you won''t be wrong."


    "Now we need to consider our next move."


    "Young Master, you should decide on this matter. I don''t think I''m qualified to give suggestions."


    "I think we should win Yue''er over. No matter what, she and I have already been intimate."


    "She didn''t strike several times, and she even cried when she hesitated, which shows her heart isn''t bad."


    "As long as we win her over, we''ll know who the mastermind is."


    "Then we can devise a strategy based on the situation. If we really can''t handle it, we''ll escape."


    "Young Master, just tell me what to do."


    "The first thing is to hide. I will maintain this state, but I''m not the key issue. You two need to hide."


    "Have you noticed your complexion improving?"


    "Yes, my complexion has improved, and my skin is softer."


    "It''s not just me. When I saw Yue''er this morning, her complexion had improved too."


    "Seeing her complexion improve, I knew you had already taken her."


    "Young Master, not only has my complexion improved, but there''s also a Qi Flow circulating in my body, and it feels like all my pores are absorbing air."


    Qing''er shared another change with Huang Ye, who was taken aback. He had the same feeling, attributing it to the techniques, but he wasn''t sure why it was absorbing air.


    Qing''er was a novice in cultivation, but he wasn''t. He knew it wasn''t just air, and he had an answer in his mind, though it wasn''t confirmed.


    "When did you start feeling this?"


    "After you took me, I felt it. The Qi Flow came from your body."


    "After we separated, the Qi Flow continued to circulate in my body. Is this normal?"


    "I''m not sure either. Any other changes?"


    "My strength and speed have greatly increased."


    "That night, after you finished, I realized I could lift you when changing the sheets."


    Huang Ye pondered for a moment. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Strange, how did this happen? I also started feeling the Qi Flow circulating in my body from that day.


    The techniques only circulated a local Qi Flow, but after waking up, I felt the Qi Flow throughout my body, and the local Qi Flow was gone.


    Now all three of us have noticeable changes. Yue''er likely has this change too.


    Huang Ye was suddenly startled. Damn, did I accidentally turn the techniques into a Dual Cultivation technique? I''m amazing!


    If regular cultivation could achieve this effect, that would be fantastic. No rush, I''ll try it tonight and find out.


    Huang Ye wasn''t wrong; the techniques had indeed mutated into a Dual Cultivation technique.


    Not only did it lead Huang Ye onto the path of immortality, but Qing''er and Yue''er, who participated in Dual Cultivation, also became beneficiaries.


    Because the harmonized Qi Flow circulated in both their bodies, it transformed their physiques as well.


    When they separated, the entire Qi Flow split in two, remaining in their respective bodies.


    But without techniques, they couldn''t cultivate and could only rely on the continuously circulating Qi Flow to absorb the Spiritual Energy of heaven and earth.


    This Spiritual Energy would accumulate, and once it reached a certain level, they would automatically advance.


    Even without cultivation methods, they would maintain this state.


    Until the twelfth layer of the Initial Yang Realm, when they couldn''t condense the Spiritual Energy anymore, it would overflow unless they found techniques to cultivate.


    Another way to accelerate cultivation was to engage in Dual Cultivation with Huang Ye.


    During Dual Cultivation, the Qi Flow in both their bodies could merge, increasing in volume and exponentially speeding up the absorption of the Spiritual Energy of heaven and earth.


    "Now that both of your bodies have undergone changes, try to stay out of sight as much as possible."


    "And for your daily makeup, use heavier colors, don''t go out with a bare face."


    "Also, since you''ve lost your virginity, avoid contact with outsiders. I''m not sure if they can tell."


    "Go bring Yue''er here. I need to talk to her."


    "Are you planning to let her know, Young Master?"


    "Yes, she needs to know some things now, and I need to know some things too. Only then can we hide better; otherwise, we''re all dead."


    "I understand."


    At this moment, Yue''er was sitting dazed on her bed, wondering what happened last night.


    The Young Master suddenly went wild, almost breaking her body.


    And what was that Qi Flow that came from the Young Master''s body?


    Now this Qi Flow kept circulating in her body, feeling very comfortable, as if all her pores were breathing.


    Could it be that this happens after intercourse? No wonder adults like doing such embarrassing things.


    She hadn''t slept all night, and logically, she should be very tired, but she wasn''t sleepy at all and felt full of energy.


    And during that hour, the Young Master seemed very aware of what he was doing, flipping her over and over.


    Standing, bending, lying down, crouching, legs together, legs apart.


    Was he awake or not?


    If he really was awake, it would be much harder to assassinate him. What should I do?


    If the Young Master found out, she would surely die.


    Last night was such a good opportunity, yet she couldn''t act, proving she was truly useless.


    With so much pressure on her, her young age was already overwhelmed.


    From being sold by her father to the pain of losing her virginity, the more she thought, the sadder and more desperate she became, sinking deeper into despair.


    Tears welled up uncontrollably, and she lost all hope.


    "Mother, I''m unfilial and can''t take care of you in your old age."


    "Young Master, thank you for letting me experience happiness for the first time in my life yesterday, but I really can''t face you."


    With that thought, she took out a dagger, placed it on her wrist, closed her eyes, and prepared to cut her wrist.

 Chapter 19 – Behind-the-scenes person

    Yue''er was about to end her tragic life when she suddenly heard footsteps outside. She quickly hid the dagger in her bosom.


    Huh! It seems my hearing has improved; I can hear such faint footsteps.


    Could this be another change brought about by the young master last night?


    With a creak, the door opened, and Qing''er slipped inside.


    "Yue''er, the young master is awake. Let''s take him for a walk in the courtyard," Qing''er said calmly.


    "Okay!" Yue''er hurriedly stood up from the chair, wiping away the tears from the corners of her eyes.


    Qing''er watched Yue''er without a word, noticing that the girl seemed to have been crying.


    If it weren''t for the young master wanting to tame her, she would have loved to give her a couple of slaps.


    Little girl, you''d better resist until the end, or I swear I''ll beat you until even your own mother won''t recognize you.


    The two returned to Huang Ye''s room.


    Seeing Huang Ye still lying on the bed, Yue''er''s pounding heart finally calmed a bit.


    "Young master, Yue''er is here."


    Yue''er was taken aback, looking at Qing''er in surprise, not understanding why Qing''er said that.


    "Yes!"


    A simple word, yet it struck Yue''er like a bolt from the blue; it was a voice from the bed.


    Her legs trembled uncontrollably. How could the young master respond? The thing she dreaded most had happened¡ªthe young master had woken up!


    Huang Ye slowly sat up from the bed.


    "Ah! Young, young master! You''re awake!" Yue''er stammered in a panic.


    Seeing Huang Ye''s half-smiling expression, Yue''er''s heart almost jumped out of her chest.


    "That''s right, I''m awake."


    Yue''er''s heart was a mix of emotions. When did the young master wake up? Did he know about last night''s events?


    "Con-congratulations, young master!"


    Huang Ye nodded.


    "Who sent you?"


    Yue''er''s heart tightened.


    "Young master, I don''t understand what you''re asking?"


    Yue''er feigned ignorance, but her voice was already trembling.


    "Do you know your crime?"


    With those words, Huang Ye shattered the defenses in Yue''er''s heart.


    Unable to hold on any longer, she collapsed to the ground, her face pale as a ghost.


    No wonder she had felt the young master was acting strange these past few days. Ever since that day, something had been off.


    It seemed the young master had been awake for a while and knew she intended to harm him.


    "Young master, this servant knows her crime is unforgivable. I don''t even ask for mercy; perhaps death would be a relief."


    For the full version, visit [ ].


    Yue''er said with a vacant look in her eyes.


    After speaking, two streams of tears flowed uncontrollably.


    "Relief? Yue''er, you''re too naive."


    "Young master, I''ll tell you whatever you want to know. I only ask for a quick death."


    "Let''s hear what you have to say first, or I don''t mind making you wish you were dead."


    "Young master, this servant was sold to the residence a month ago and was assigned to you shortly after entering."


    "Half a month ago, while I was alone in the room, a Black Robe Person suddenly came in."


    "She was wrapped entirely in a black robe, with a black cloth covering her face and hair."


    "I only knew she was a woman."


    "She seemed to deliberately lower her voice. I''m not familiar with the residence, so even if she didn''t change her voice, I wouldn''t recognize her."


    "She gave me a packet of medicine, telling me to give it to you. She said that after taking it, you''d feel weak all over."


    "She instructed me to first injure you below, then kill you!"


    "She told me an escape route, saying that after succeeding, I should leave Silver Moon City immediately, and she would give my family five hundred taels of silver."


    "Oh! So you were going to kill me for money?" Huang Ye asked coldly.


    Yue''er gave a bitter smile.


    "Young master, I''m not stupid. I figured there would be an ambush on my escape route; they wouldn''t leave any witnesses."


    "Even if I did escape, my family wouldn''t get the silver and would be implicated by me, unable to escape death."


    "So I told her I didn''t dare to assassinate, but she threatened my family."


    "I had no choice but to agree."


    "In fact, I knew from the moment she found me, I was already dead. My life is worthless, not worth mentioning."


    "I just couldn''t bear to leave my mother and younger brother."


    "I originally thought of ending it all, but I knew it was useless. That person would surely kill my family in revenge."


    "And in your condition at the time, she would have arranged for someone else to assassinate you; you wouldn''t escape death."


    "So a few days ago, I tried to poison and assassinate you, but you managed to avoid it."


    "After that failure, I thought it through. This was an unsolvable situation."


    "Whether I killed you or not, my family and I couldn''t escape death, and you were innocent."


    "So when I had another chance, I hesitated, thinking to delay as long as possible, but a couple of days ago, that woman came again."


    "I told her that Sister Qing''er was injured and by your side, making it temporarily impossible to act. She gave me another packet of medicine to give you long-term."


    "But I never used it, fearing it was poison, so I didn''t dare give it to you."


    "I know my crime is unforgivable. I had already decided to end it all today; I didn''t want to die with the crime of killing my master."


    "Before I die, I only ask one thing: for Sister Qing''er to notify my family to flee from here."


    After saying this, Yue''er felt a complete sense of relief, the shadow that had weighed on her heart for over ten days finally lifted.


    With a bitter smile, she reached into her bosom, pulled out the dagger, and without hesitation, moved to slash her throat.


    But just as the dagger touched her neck, a delicate hand firmly grasped Yue''er''s wrist.


    The dagger only left a faint blood mark.


    Huang Ye gave Qing''er a thumbs up, silently praising her.


    Yue''er''s action was too quick; he was still in bed, analyzing whether Yue''er was lying.


    He hadn''t expected the girl to be so resolute, ready to use the knife at the slightest disagreement, leaving him no time to react.


    "Foolish girl, do you think suicide will bring relief? Have you thought about your family?"


    "Family, this servant is considering her family, hoping to use her life to give them a chance at survival."


    "You''re wrong. How do you know I won''t kill your family? How do you know that Black Robe Person will spare them? What right do you have to ask Qing''er to notify your family to flee?"


    "Young master, I can only gamble, gamble on that slim possibility."


    "Foolish girl, gambling is the most foolish way. Only by living can you break the situation. If you die, all hope is lost."


    "Even if I spare your family and have Qing''er notify them, do you think they can escape the pursuit of martial artists?"


    "That would depend on their fate. This servant has committed a capital crime, and if my family suffers because of me, they can only accept their fate."


    "You know you''ve committed a capital crime, but haven''t you thought of atoning for it?"


    "Young master, this servant is a weak woman, unable to even truss a chicken, and is being coerced. How can I atone?"


    "Unable to truss a chicken, you could say that yesterday. But today, are you still unable to?"


    "This, it seems today is a bit different." Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You were able to move me and change the bed sheets; today, you''re not the same as before."


    "Young master, you were awake last night too." A hint of blush appeared on Yue''er''s pale face.


    "Whether I was awake or not doesn''t matter. You are now mine; your life and death are up to me."


    "Although you intended to kill me, it was out of desperation, and you didn''t act again, showing your heart isn''t bad."


    "I''m not a bloodthirsty person. To err is human; as long as you sincerely repent and are willing to follow me, sparing your life is no problem."


    "But if I find any falsehoods, don''t blame me for being ruthless. I won''t spare you just because of our relationship."


    "Young master, everything this servant said is true. If you think this servant is still useful, I''m willing to serve you for a lifetime."


    "Alright, get up and sit on the chair. I have some questions for you."


    Yue''er obediently sat on the chair.

 Chapter 20 – Mysterious and elusive

    "Did the woman in the black robe specify a deadline for the assassination?"


    "No, she just told me to act when I found an opportunity."


    "Can you remember any of her features?"


    "Young Master, her robe was very loose, so it was hard to discern any features from her figure. She was about the same height as Sister Qing''er."


    "Oh, I remember now. She wore a black ring on her little finger."


    "Ah! You said the ring was black and worn on her pinky," Qing''er exclaimed.


    "Yes, I noticed it by chance when I was looking down, and the wind lifted her sleeve."


    "Qing''er, have you seen this person?" Huang Ye asked.


    "I''m not sure if it''s the same woman. I''ve only seen her once."


    "When I saw her, I was young. I was with my great-grandmother, and she came with the City Lord."


    "I don''t know her exact identity, but she should be someone close to the City Lord."


    "What? She''s with the City Lord?"


    Huang Ye was stunned. If this woman was with the City Lord, then his previous judgment might be entirely wrong.


    "You saw her when you were young, how can you still remember?"


    "She was wearing military attire when she came with the City Lord. It was the first time I saw a woman in military attire, and I thought she looked very spirited."


    "So I kept sneaking peeks at her, and she was wearing a black ring on her pinky back then too."


    "Then it must be her. Black rings aren''t common."


    "But the City Lord is the one who treats you the best in the residence. Why would someone from the City Lord try to harm you?" Qing''er asked, puzzled.


    Huang Ye didn''t answer Qing''er but fell into deep thought. It was indeed surprising. Why would it be someone from the City Lord?


    The three madams, the Second Young Master, and even his sisters all had motives.


    What was the City Lord''s motive?


    The City Lord saved him with a Millennium Spirit Herb, perhaps for reputation, and then raised him for seven years.


    Why send someone to kill him after seven years? Could it be just because he was coming of age and would inherit part of the estate?


    That amount of wealth shouldn''t mean much to a City Lord.


    No, he must be missing something important.


    And that ring, why does this woman always wear such an ordinary ring? The ring must have special significance.


    She''s so accustomed to wearing it that she wouldn''t take it off even for such an important assassination mission.


    If the City Lord also wanted to harm him, then he was surrounded by enemies.


    There''s another possibility: although this woman is with the City Lord, the madams might also be able to command her.


    What a mess, it''s getting more complicated. Damn it, is there no way to survive? Damn heavens.


    "Boom!" A thunderclap sounded in the sky.


    "Yue''er, do you want to survive?" Huang Ye asked irritably.


    "What does Young Master mean?" Yue''er was a bit confused. Didn''t the Young Master just spare her life?


    "My meaning is simple. Although I''ve spared you, we''re still in a trap, and you''re still in a deadly situation."


    "To survive, we must work together to break the trap. The process may be fraught with danger and could even cost lives."


    "I''m confident in Qing''er, but I don''t know much about you. I want to hear your resolve."


    "Young Master, I''ve already died once. Rest assured, if my death can help you escape, I will do everything I can." Yue''er said with a bitter smile.


    "It''s good that you have this resolve."


    "My awakening must remain a secret. You need to act, and we''ll prepare our responses in the shadows."


    "I can''t guarantee success, but as long as we try our best, there''s always a chance."


    "If we handle it well, not only can we escape danger, but your family might also avoid disaster."


    "Don''t notify your family yet. If they disappear now, the enemy will surely be alerted."


    "Don''t worry, Young Master. I''ll consider them dead too. After all, the worst outcome is death."


    "That''s the spirit. If we all consider ourselves dead, then there''s nothing to fear."


    "You''ll take turns watching over me, one person per day. I don''t need anyone to take care of me here anymore."


    "One of you can stay, and the other can go out often, interact with the elders."


    "First, find out what''s been happening in the residence recently, and second, gather information about me."


    "Listen more, observe more. With enough information, we can find something useful."


    "I''ll teach you some techniques and methods for gathering information when I have time."


    "Young Master, you know how to do that too?" Qing''er was genuinely puzzled by this Young Master.


    Explore the extended edition on


    "Your Young Master knows a lot. This is nothing," Huang Ye boasted shamelessly.


    The system wasn''t for nothing. Finding such methods in that database was a piece of cake.


    "There''s one more thing. You are both my women now."


    The two girls blushed and lowered their heads.


    Huang Ye glanced at the two shy flowers and sighed inwardly. If these two girls were born into a wealthy family, they would surely be pampered princesses.


    In his previous life, they were definitely the beauties, but here they could only be two maids.


    "You don''t need to be shy. Although I don''t know the process, the fault is mine, and I must take responsibility."


    "Young Master, don''t say that. We are originally bed maids, serving you is our duty."


    "That''s your perspective. I don''t see it that way. If you''re my women, I must protect you."


    Hearing Huang Ye''s words, the two girls trembled inside, and tears fell uncontrollably.


    "Don''t be too moved. If you ever betray me, I''m not a saint. I can be ruthless."


    The girls'' sobbing immediately quieted down. This Young Master was so domineering.


    "Alright, stop crying. You need to learn to control your emotions."


    "We''re facing life-threatening situations. If you can''t control your emotions, it''s easy to give ourselves away." S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The girls wiped away their tears.


    "Yue''er, tell me if there''s anything unusual about your body."


    "After last night, there''s been a warm current circulating throughout my body."


    "And my steps have become lighter, my strength has increased, and my hearing has improved."


    "You''re in the same state as Qing''er. It should be because of the technique I''m cultivating."


    "That technique seems to be a Dual Cultivation technique. I''m not sure how to cultivate it; I''m just figuring it out."


    "I just didn''t expect the effects to be surprisingly good. Not only do you feel the changes, but I also feel a significant improvement."


    "Young Master, what is a Dual Cultivation technique?" Qing''er asked.


    "A Dual Cultivation technique is a method of cultivation that requires both a man and a woman to cultivate together, allowing both to progress."


    "In such techniques, there are also methods like absorbing yin to replenish yang and absorbing yang to replenish yin."


    "But those methods aren''t called Dual Cultivation; they benefit only one party and harm the other."


    "I still need to experiment with the technique to find a way to quickly enhance our strength. During cultivation, I need you by my side."


    "Do you understand what I mean?"


    "We understand, Young Master. Rest assured, we are yours. You can cultivate however you wish," Qing''er said shyly.


    "Yes, if Young Master wants to absorb yin to replenish yang, Yue''er is willing to let you."


    "Absorb your head! It''s called a Dual Cultivation technique because both parties benefit."

 Chapter 21 – Yearning for the future

    "I don''t know what this technique will evolve into either. We don''t have any other options right now, so we can only keep practicing."


    "At least it seems fine for now. Although I fall into a coma for a while afterward, our progress is fast."


    "I feel this technique is quite sinister. It can quickly enhance our strength, so it should be considered a demonic technique."


    "We''re not familiar with the outside world. From what I know, practicing demonic techniques is despised, so you must not let this leak out."


    "We understand," the two replied in unison.


    "Alright, let''s go prepare some food. I''ve been eating sweets for days, and I''m about to throw up!"


    "Ah, is the young master afraid I''ll poison the food, so he hasn''t dared to eat?" Yue''er suddenly realized.


    "What do you think?" Huang Ye glared at Yue''er.


    "I was wrong, young master. I''ll make sure to prepare something delicious for you later, so you don''t have to worry."


    "Young master, I want to see how you walk."


    "What''s there to see?"


    Despite saying that, Huang Ye still got out of bed and took a couple of steps.


    "Young master, you''re so handsome!" Yue''er said sincerely.


    "Really?" Huang Ye instinctively touched his face. In his previous life, he was just an ordinary person, far from handsome.


    He didn''t expect that after crossing over, he''d end up with such a good-looking appearance.


    "Yes, you''re a hundred times better than the Second Young Master. I don''t even dare to look up when I see him; he''s too scary."


    "I think he''s alright."


    "You think he''s alright because you''re a man. We maids are all afraid of him; the way he looks at us is very creepy."


    "That''s right. I learned martial arts from the guards to protect myself from him," Qing''er agreed.


    "Indeed, the way he looks is very creepy. You should try to hide yourselves."


    "Qing''er, teach Yue''er how to hide as well."


    "Actually, with your current strength, you could easily handle him. The problem is his lackeys."


    "I saw that his lackeys are not weak. The people around him are at least Martial Master level."


    "Until we become stronger, try to avoid him and not give him any opportunities."


    "Especially you, Yue''er. You''ve just entered the manor and have no one to back you up. He wouldn''t hesitate to target you."


    "I understand. I''ll avoid him."


    "Try to get a map of the manor and figure out the guards'' patrol times and routes."


    "Young master, I can roughly draw the map, and I''ll see if I can find out the guards'' patrol details from them."


    "Be careful, don''t ask directly. Just observe and find out as much as you can."


    "I''ll be careful, young master."


    "Alright, that''s the plan for now. Yue''er, you can go back. Prepare something delicious for tonight."


    "Yes, young master!" Yue''er gave a slight bow and left the room.


    "Young master, can we trust Yue''er? Should I keep an eye on her?"


    This novel is available on "pawread dot com".


    "No need. She''s smart and knows how to weigh the pros and cons. Her experience in the world is richer than yours."


    "Young master, we''re about the same age. She''s lived in poverty all her life; she can''t be better than me."


    "It''s precisely because of poverty that she knows how to protect herself better. You can tell from how she analyzes her situation."


    "Alright, don''t worry about her. Get on the bed, let''s practice the technique."


    "Ah! Young master, it''s not even dark yet."


    "I want to see if the second time will have the same effect as the first. We''re not familiar with the technique, so we need to practice often."


    "Alright then!"...


    An hour later, Yue''er returned with a food box.


    She stopped at the door, hearing the intimate sounds inside, and didn''t dare to enter.


    After waiting for a while, the sounds continued, making her feel hot and flustered.


    She quickly ran away!


    Huang Ye also heard Yue''er''s footsteps approaching, but he was busy.


    The effect of the second practice wasn''t as good as the first. He remained conscious throughout the process.


    He felt the Qi flow between them merge, doubling in volume, forming a large cycle within their bodies.


    The amount of air they absorbed increased significantly, more than doubling the efficiency compared to when he practiced alone.


    With the Qi flow continuously growing, ten minutes of joint practice equaled an hour of his solo practice.


    However, unlike the first time, he didn''t feel a significant increase in strength afterward.


    Instead, the Qi flow in his body felt more solid and refined. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Half an hour later, Yue''er returned.


    At the door, there was no sound inside, and she hesitated to enter.


    Huang Ye''s voice came out.


    "Yue''er, come in!"


    Huang Ye was already sitting at the table, looking refreshed.


    Qing''er hadn''t gotten out of bed, wrapped entirely in the quilt, even covering her head.


    The young master had been too intense just now. Although she felt refreshed, she wanted to lie down a bit longer.


    "Young master, the food is still warm. You and Sister Qing''er should eat quickly."


    "Mm, you''re thoughtful!"


    "Qing''er and I just tried it, and the effect of joint practice is quite good. Although not as good as the first time, it''s better than practicing alone."


    "Tomorrow, we''ll try it with you. We should be able to find a pattern."


    Yue''er''s face turned red, and she immediately lowered her head.


    This young master, it''s one thing to do it, but saying it out loud is so embarrassing.


    "Now, the Qi flow in our bodies is endless, which is very strange. Even if we don''t deliberately practice, we can absorb air all the time."


    "If we practice the technique, it will definitely speed up the process."


    "Once I figure out a pattern, you can practice the technique with us."


    "I''m not sure what type of technique this is, just have some guesses."


    "It doesn''t seem to be a martial artist''s technique. Martial artists cultivate True Qi within their bodies."


    "But during practice, we absorbed external air."


    "If I''m not mistaken, what we absorbed wasn''t air, but the Spiritual Energy of heaven and earth."


    "If this really is Spiritual Energy, then we''re in luck. We might be practicing an immortal technique!"


    "Immortal technique? Do you mean the techniques practiced by immortals, young master?"


    "Hehe, we''re far from being immortals. It''s just a chance to become one. More precisely, it''s a technique for cultivators."


    "Really? Then can we become cultivators like the First Young Master in the future?"


    "I don''t know. It''s strange. As far as I know, practicing immortal techniques depends on one''s aptitude. Ordinary people shouldn''t be able to practice."


    "But now, we all feel like we''re constantly absorbing air."


    "Whether this is Spiritual Energy or not, we need to slowly comprehend it. There''s no rush, and it doesn''t hurt us anyway."


    "When we experiment tomorrow, let''s observe the results and try to understand what the air entering our bodies really is."


    "From what I know, Spiritual Energy includes many elements, like the five elements: gold, wood, water, fire, and earth, as well as wind, thunder, and lightning."


    "The impurities we''re expelling from our bodies should be transforming us, making our bodies more suitable for cultivation."


    "Right now, we don''t feel these elements, probably because the volume isn''t enough. If we absorb more, we should be able to sense them."


    Based on the concepts from fantasy novels in his previous life, Huang Ye explained to the two girls.


    Qing''er''s little head had long emerged from the quilt, listening intently to Huang Ye''s lecture.


    The three cultivation novices, in an ordinary mortal room, were dreaming of the future.

 Chapter 22 – Three people cultivating together

    Yue''er pondered for a moment before suddenly speaking, "Young Master, I want to try it today."


    Huang Ye was a bit taken aback. This was too crazy. It seemed the allure of becoming an immortal was indeed powerful.


    "Uh! Isn''t that inappropriate?"


    "There''s nothing inappropriate about it. Qing''er and I have accompanied you before."


    Damn, how could the past compare to now? Back then, I didn''t know, and you were just sleeping beside me.


    "If you don''t believe me, ask Sister Qing''er!"


    Qing''er thought to herself, my silly sister, the situation before and now are completely different.


    I better play dumb. After all, we''re all the Young Master''s people. I''ll leave this matter to him to resolve. She tucked her head back under the covers.


    Huang Ye glanced at Qing''er, who was silent on the bed, and understood.


    "Qing''er, stop pretending. Get up and eat!"


    Qing''er had no choice but to poke her head out again, feeling her face flush with heat.


    "Young Master, why don''t we let Yue''er stay with you tonight," Qing''er said against her will.


    "No need to gather information tonight. Both of you stay. We need to focus on cultivating and quickly improve our strength."


    "Yes, yes, the Young Master is right. Sister Qing''er, we''ll both stay with the Young Master tonight."


    "When we become stronger, we can help the Young Master too."


    Qing''er could only face reality, got out of bed, and dressed. The three of them gathered around the table and feasted.


    In the time it takes for a stick of incense to burn, all the food was gone.


    "Young Master, I brought extra food, but it still wasn''t enough."


    "That''s normal. Our bodies are changing and need high-nutrition, high-calorie food to nourish them."


    "Young Master, where did you learn these terms? What do you mean by high-nutrition and high-calorie?" Qing''er asked, puzzled.


    "Let me explain briefly. These meats and staples are high-calorie foods."


    "Vegetables are low-calorie foods, while high-nutrition foods include bear paws, bird''s nests, and soft-shelled turtles."


    "Ginseng, deer antlers, and lingzhi are supplements that have a greater nourishing effect."


    "Ah! The high-nutrition foods and supplements you mentioned are available in the mansion, but only a few madams can eat them."


    "High-calorie foods can be eaten freely. From now on, we''ll focus on these high-calorie foods."


    "Hehe, a balanced diet is important. You can''t just supplement with one type of food."


    "It''s like our dual cultivation technique, which is a technique of yin and yang balance."


    "The reason we''ve been able to cultivate Qi Flow so quickly is because the technique is amazing, perfectly balancing yin and yang."


    "When you go to the kitchen, prioritize high-calorie foods and bring fewer low-calorie ones."


    "Keep the quantity the same as tonight''s standard. Any more, and it might be noticed."


    "Once we understand the guards'' situation, I can go out at night to get high-nutrition foods and supplements."


    "Young Master, getting those things requires silver. The little silver I have won''t last more than two meals."


    "That''s not urgent. We can buy high-calorie foods first, which don''t require much silver."


    "Ensure basic sustenance first. I''ll find a way to get more silver. If necessary, we''ll rob the rich to help the poor. Everything revolves around cultivation."


    "Young Master, robbing the rich to help the poor sounds like banditry, doesn''t it?"


    "Wrong, robbing the rich to help the poor is the act of a hero. Robbing homes is banditry." Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The two girls stared blankly at the Young Master, who was twisting concepts, filled with admiration.


    Yue''er returned the food box and came back shortly.


    The three began cultivating together until dawn.


    "Young Master, the feeling of Spiritual Energy entering the body is amazing. Are we really cultivating immortality?"


    "If I''m not mistaken, we are now cultivators."


    "Do you not feel tired?"


    "Yes, we didn''t sleep all night, but we''re not tired at all. In fact, we feel full of energy."


    "If it weren''t for the dawn, I would want to keep cultivating!" Yue''er seemed addicted.


    "I think this is one of the effects of Spiritual Energy. We don''t know its other effects yet, but we''ll discover them in time."


    "It''s already dawn. During the day, you must hide yourselves well, control your walking and strength."


    "We''ve just started cultivating and haven''t been through actual combat. We''re only stronger than ordinary people physically."


    "Compared to those guards who fight all year round, there''s definitely a gap."


    "Moreover, the guard captain and the three protectors are Martial Kings. They''re definitely stronger."


    "We must endure everything and not let them discover our abnormalities."


    "Don''t worry, Young Master, we''ll control ourselves."


    "Alright, you can leave separately. No need to stay here."


    "Nobody usually comes here. As long as you don''t appear in the same place at the same time, no one will suspect you."


    Qing''er brought breakfast, and after eating, Qing''er and Yue''er left the room separately.


    Huang Ye continued cultivating in the room.


    After a night of cultivation, he felt like he had advanced a level, as if he heard a faint "poof" sound inside him.


    The sound was too small, drowned out by the two girls'' voices, but he vaguely felt it himself.


    He also felt his physical strength significantly increase.


    "System, am I cultivating an immortal technique?"


    [I don''t know!]


    "Do you have any immortal techniques?"


    [I really don''t have any. I''m an atheist, focused on technology and hard work.]


    Damn, you''ve become a system in my head, yet you''re an atheist? Unbelievable!


    Damn, could I be a robot, with this system as a chip implanted in my brain?


    It''s entirely possible. Otherwise, where does the system reside?


    But that doesn''t make sense. If I were a robot, the system would definitely be in control.


    Yet I have my own thoughts. The experiences with the two girls last night felt real, not like a robot''s.


    Never mind, I''ll eventually be able to introspect, and then I''ll know.


    Whether I''m a robot or a normal person, as long as I can live as a thinking individual, that''s enough.


    "By the way, do you have any martial artist techniques?"


    [I do, and I have many. Let me give you a few examples.]


    [Yijingjing, Nine Yin Manual, Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms, Buddha''s Palm, Dugu Nine Swords, Tai Chi, Wing Chun, Bajiquan, Foshan Shadowless Kick, Large Capture Technique, Small Capture Technique, Boxing, Sanda, Free Fighting, Taekwondo.]


    Damn, this system is actually useful. If I had asked earlier, I might have found a technique to learn.


    Luckily, I didn''t ask before, which led me to create my own miraculous immortal technique.


    The techniques the system mentioned are not on the same level as the one I created. They''re worlds apart.


    A quick look at "pawread dot com" will leave you more fulfilled.


    Now I can find some sword techniques, blade techniques, and fist techniques among these to learn.


    That''s settled. Since I''m not effective at cultivating alone, I''ll practice these martial skills during the day and dual cultivate at night.


    I pulled out some sword techniques, looked around, and finally found a fly swatter to practice with.


    After starting to learn, I realized these sword techniques seemed quite simple.


    I learned the [Dugu Nine Swords] in one morning and the [Tai Chi Sword] in the afternoon.


    What''s going on? How am I learning so fast? It must be the transmigration and immortal technique enhancing my comprehension.


    In this way, over a week, Huang Ye learned quite a few martial skills.


    During this time, he felt like he had broken through again.


    It wasn''t just him; the two girls also mentioned feeling a breakthrough yesterday.


    However, they were clearly slower than Huang Ye, only feeling it yesterday.


    Before dual cultivation each day, Huang Ye also taught them some martial skills to improve their combat abilities.

 Chapter 23 – Strange creature

    Every night, the three of them would gather the information they had collected and have the System summarize and analyze it, with Huang Ye explaining it all.


    The two women''s experience in the martial world was rapidly improving, and Huang Ye had also gained a general understanding of the City Lord''s mansion.


    However, they hadn''t been able to find any information about him. The two women strategically asked some old servants, but they all claimed to know nothing.


    "Tonight, I''m going out to check the situation outside and test my strength. I can''t experiment inside the mansion."


    "May the Young Master sweep away all obstacles when he goes out!"


    "Haha, I love hearing that!"


    As night fell, a shadow slipped out of the City Lord''s mansion under the cover of darkness. Huang Ye effortlessly leaped over the five-meter-high wall of the mansion.


    Outside the wall was a dense forest, a spot he had specifically chosen, as it was the only area without residential houses.


    Looking at the towering trees, not bad, this is a good place to test my abilities.


    With all his strength, he jumped up. "Whoosh!" Damn, how did I jump so high?


    If I fall like this, won''t I die?


    With no other choice, he grabbed onto branches as he fell to slow down his descent.


    After landing steadily on his feet, he felt it out. Not bad, even without slowing down, I should be fine landing. Just need to practice a few more times to get used to it.


    He estimated the height of the tree beside him to be over thirty meters.


    Damn, am I a superman now? With this ability, I should be embarrassed to call myself a slam dunk master.


    I didn''t expect the Dual Cultivation technique to be so powerful, and it''s only been a month.


    When I first got here, I could only jump six meters high, and now it''s five times that. My strength has improved by leaps and bounds.


    Let''s test my strength again. Deep in the forest, he stood beside a large tree.


    He threw a punch. "Bang!" Not only did his entire fist go into the tree, but even half of his forearm did.


    Damn, this tree is too fragile. He pulled out his fist and looked at his hand, not a scratch.


    He poked at the hole his fist made. Uh, it seems it''s not the tree that''s fragile, but the punch was too powerful and fast, creating a hole.


    Not bad, this punch must have at least seven or eight hundred pounds of force. If it were a small tree as thick as a bowl, it would definitely be broken. Huang Ye didn''t really understand the concept of strength.


    The first time he punched the tree in the small courtyard, he could only break the bark. Now his strength has increased fivefold.


    Satisfied, he nodded, his figure flickering a few times as he left the forest, bypassed a residential area, and arrived on the road.


    There were many shops on both sides of the road. At this time, most of them were closed, with only a few pedestrians on the street.


    Huang Ye strolled leisurely along the road. It wasn''t quite midnight yet, and some shops on the second floor had lights on, probably mixed-use commercial and residential buildings.


    Looking at the shop signs, not bad, they sell all sorts of things.


    He was following a map, which Qing''er had brought back when she went out to order nightwear.


    This road was a side road, with more shops on the main road.


    According to Qing''er, some shops on the main road closed quite late.


    In the bustling area, taverns, teahouses, and entertainment venues closed even later.


    These shops resembled buildings from the Ming and Qing dynasties, made of brick and wood, with some reaching four stories.


    It seemed the city''s construction was quite good, a scene of prosperity.


    Just as he finished marveling, he saw a shadow swiftly dart across a rooftop in the distance.


    Oh, a thief, that was quick.


    The shadow moved swiftly, and it was only because his eyes had undergone a transformation that he noticed it. Hmm, it didn''t seem human.


    The shadow used both hands and feet to move forward, resembling a monkey, yet it wore human clothes.


    What the hell is that?


    Moments later, three figures followed, chasing the strange creature.


    Two men and a woman, their movements were not slow, pursuing in a fan formation.


    Judging by their attire, they seemed to be from the same department, wearing matching clothes.


    Watching the four disappear, Huang Ye pondered, were they Martial Artists or cultivators? What level were they?


    "Thud, thud, thud!" Chaotic footsteps came from afar.


    It was a team, their attire matching the three pursuers, indicating they were from the same unit.


    As they got closer, Huang Ye saw the word printed on their chests.


    Beside the word were numbers: 18, 29, 45, 108.


    Uh! 108, that''s quite a lot of restrictions.


    "All non-essential personnel, return home immediately! There''s a demon in the city!" the leader shouted.


    Huang Ye quickly stepped aside.


    The group ran past swiftly, and he watched their backs.


    These people should be city soldiers, likely the Imperial Guard.


    Judging by their running ability, these guards were much weaker, and he could easily handle them.


    Ignoring them, he continued to stroll.


    This seemed like an interesting world, where demons could transform into human form and blend in with the crowd.


    This version was a bit different from novels, where beasts that could take human form were usually in horror stories.


    In fantasy stories, beasts generally had to cultivate to a high level to transform.


    The power of that beast just now shouldn''t be high, not sure how it got discovered.


    Maybe it just had a few drinks and revealed itself.


    Little Qing and Little Bai were like that, turning into snakes after drinking, and Brother Monkey encountered shape-shifting monsters during his journey.


    As he walked and thought, Huang Ye soon reached the main road, where there were more people.


    The appearance of the demon seemed to have made these pedestrians hurry.


    In the distance, a few more people dressed as guards ran over.


    Huang Ye stepped aside again, watching them leave.


    No wonder the security here was good, the guards responded quickly.


    Hmm! What''s that place, so brightly lit, let''s go take a look.


    Getting closer, Huang Ye saw the sign above¡ªShunfeng Tower.


    Damn, is express delivery so popular here?


    No, damn it, got it wrong again, this isn''t express delivery.


    People entering and exiting weren''t carrying goods, and a few drunk people staggered out.


    It seemed to be a tavern, a place where all sorts of people gathered, worth checking out.


    He could gather some intelligence from the conversations of the diners and also taste the local delicacies.


    It was a win-win situation, and Huang Ye swaggered in.


    When he left the City Lord''s mansion, Qing''er had given him ten taels of silver and explained the local cost of living. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In a normal tavern, two taels of silver could get you a hearty meal.


    With these ten taels, he felt confident.


    Though living off a woman was a bit embarrassing, the dignified Third Young Master of the City Lord was living off a maid, it would be laughable if others knew.


    But he felt no shame, having just regained his senses, living off a woman was normal.


    Besides, silver wasn''t meant to be saved, spending it was its purpose, keeping it was just metal.


    He had explained this theory seriously to Qing''er, and so she took out her savings.


    A full hundred taels of snowflake-patterned silver, along with a few pieces of jewelry.


    Huang Ye was moved by this little girl who was wholeheartedly devoted to him, feeling a bit guilty about his grand theory.


    He only took ten taels, leaving the rest for her to keep.


    He also taught her the principle of not flaunting wealth.


    As soon as he entered the tavern, a waiter came over.


    "How many in your party, sir?"


    "Just one!"


    "Would you like a quiet private room or to dine in the main hall?"


    Huang Ye glanced around, seeing a few tables of people eating and drinking.


    "In the main hall, that spot will do." Huang Ye pointed to a spot not far from a few tables.


    "Alright! Please go ahead, I''ll bring you the menu right away!"


    After sitting down, Huang Ye ordered four small dishes and a pot of wine.


    He hadn''t had any wine since arriving here, curious to see how it compared to the wine from his previous life.

 Chapter 24 – Friendship is broken

    While patiently waiting for the dishes to be served, Huang Ye''s ears were hard at work, listening to the sounds coming from all around.


    After listening for a while, he found it boring; people were talking about trivial matters.


    Then there were talks about women, which restaurant had new arrivals, which married woman could be seduced, and which girl had grown up.


    Thinking about it, it was normal. Ancient people didn''t have many hobbies, let alone smartphones, so these were naturally their favorites.


    The food was served, and as he enjoyed the delicious meal, he took a sip of wine. Living like this every day wasn''t bad.


    Unfortunately, he could no longer enjoy the open-air food stalls and missed the feeling of eating barbecue and drinking beer with a few friends.


    The wine here was well-brewed, with a rich aroma when swallowed.


    The alcohol content wasn''t high, and the taste was better than most wines from his previous life.


    Huang Ye was savoring his meal when he noticed someone entering from outside.


    The person was young, tall, with a handsome appearance, sword-like eyebrows, and starry eyes, dressed in a plain white robe, carrying a long sword on his back.


    After entering, the young man was also seated in the hall by the waiter.


    Like Huang Ye, the young man ordered four dishes and a pot of wine, sitting there drinking alone.


    This guy is a martial artist; should I go over and join him?


    Huang Ye was contemplating.


    Another customer entered, a burly man with a thick beard, holding a large knife.


    "Brother Liu, why are you so late?" One of the three customers at a table stood up and shouted.


    "Haha, you guys are drinking here, unaware of what''s happening outside."


    "Oh! Is there good news?"


    "No good news, it''s bad news."


    "Another shapeshifting demon clan member has sneaked into the city, and it''s quite powerful. I saw three Martial Kings from the guards chasing it when I came over."


    Huang Ye finally heard some useful information. So those three were Martial Kings, and he still had a long way to go compared to them.


    "Oh! Another shapeshifting demon beast sneaked in, the third time this month."


    "Yes, and that''s just the ones that were discovered. There must be more that haven''t been."


    "I passed by Qingfeng Tower earlier, and there were many guards gathered there. I heard it was discovered there."


    "Seems like it was exposed while drinking again. Luckily, these demon beasts are fond of drinking, or they''d be really hard to detect."


    "I heard that''s the case."


    Damn, could it be? Is alcohol really that effective? It seems that getting into trouble because of drinking isn''t exclusive to humans!


    "It''s better here; I heard Tianmu City is even more chaotic, with demon clan members eating people every day."


    "And there''s a bloodthirsty demon there, specializing in drinking human blood."


    "We should just enjoy drinking today; I really regret not sticking with it like Brother Liu did when I was young."


    "At least becoming a martial artist can protect oneself."


    "Hehe, my little skills are nothing against powerful demons and monsters."


    "That''s still better than us; we''d be lambs to the slaughter if we encountered them." Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It''s hard to believe that a seemingly peaceful city actually harbors many unseen dangers.


    No wonder there''s no nation here; just dealing with these demon creatures keeps every region busy.


    Everyone aims to protect themselves, making it difficult to form large armies to conquer territories.


    Places like the City Lord''s mansion are essentially the local leaders, occupying a region.


    They collect taxes and maintain order with local armed forces.


    Hmm, that young man seems to be eating and drinking alone, but his posture suggests he''s listening to the conversation.


    This 360-degree vision is indeed useful; I can observe others without any concerns.


    Could he be a demon beast? No, if he were, he wouldn''t keep drinking after hearing the conversation.


    And he just took a sip, so he should be human.


    Should I try joining him? Yes, more friends mean more paths. I only have two maids now, and I need to make friends outside.


    Picking up his wine cup, Huang Ye leisurely walked over.


    "Brother, I see you''re drinking alone, and I''m alone too. How about we share a table?"


    The young man was taken aback, not understanding what Huang Ye meant. Huang Ye quickly explained.


    "I mean, we can combine our tables and eat together, so it''s not so boring drinking alone."


    "Sorry, I don''t have that habit," the young man replied indifferently, continuing to eat his meal.


    "Then, sorry for disturbing you!" Huang Ye said, raising his cup in a gesture, downed it in one go, and returned to his table.


    Being turned away by the young man didn''t surprise Huang Ye; this guy was clearly playing it cool.


    He continued his solo drinking mode, and the subsequent conversation among the others wasn''t very informative. After finishing his meal, he got up to settle the bill.


    The total bill came to three taels of silver; the food wasn''t expensive, but the pot of wine was, costing two taels.


    It seems that to enjoy life, one needs money, a truth that holds in both past and present lives.


    Qing''er''s hundred taels could last a month here.


    No more thinking about it; now that I''m a cultivator, becoming an immortal in the future isn''t a dream, and I should regard gold and silver as dirt.


    Damn it, I should be dealing with spirit stones; that''s more fitting for my status.


    But what do spirit stones look like? I really don''t know, and it''s uncertain if this world even has spirit stones.


    After all, things in novels are made up by those authors.


    Once my cultivation is decent, I need to venture out.


    Time to head back! As he passed by the young man, he glanced at him disdainfully.


    Foolish guy, you missed a chance for an immortal encounter, truly blind.


    Half an hour later, Huang Ye was already sitting on the bed, with Qing''er and Yue''er in his arms.


    "Young Master, did you gain anything from your outing?"


    "Yes, I learned some things about the outside world; it''s more complicated than I thought."


    "Did you know about the demon clan in the city?"


    "Young Master, there are demon clan members in the city again?"


    "Yes, I saw it today."


    "I didn''t expect the demon clan to appear again; it''s been over ten years since they last infiltrated here."


    "Oh! Were there many before?"


    "There were quite a few before. I heard that the immortal who took the First Young Master away used great powers to wipe out all the demons and monsters here, bringing peace."


    "Oh, was the immortal who took the First Young Master very powerful?"


    "I never saw him; I was young then. I heard the immortal just waved his hand, and the demons and monsters in the city immediately revealed themselves."


    "With another wave, the demons disappeared into thin air."


    Damn, that''s powerful!


    He had seen the map; Silver Moon City was much larger than cities in his previous life, with the urban area spanning a hundred miles and a population of millions.


    For someone to achieve such feats, it must be the work of an immortal.


    It seems my elder brother is quite talented, or such a powerful cultivator wouldn''t have chosen him.


    That''s true immortal fate; I''m just a small ant in the cultivation world.


    I was just looking down on that young man, thinking of myself as an immortal, but I got slapped in the face so quickly.


    No, I need to cultivate like crazy.


    "Qing''er, Yue''er, we''re worlds apart from that immortal; we must work hard!"


    "Understood!" The two quickly undressed.


    Seven days later, the third layer of the Heart Sutra technique was completed.


    However, this time, he didn''t experience the unconsciousness like the previous two times.


    The fire in his lower abdomen could be controlled; whenever he felt heat, dual cultivation would significantly reduce it.


    This method accelerated his cultivation speed again. Although he didn''t feel a major breakthrough, his minor realm was steadily improving, and his strength and speed were increasing.


    The only issue was that the fire in his lower abdomen remained, unlike the previous two times when it was completely absorbed.


    When the two women weren''t around, he didn''t dare to cultivate the third layer of the technique.


    A month later, the "puff puff" breakthrough sound in Huang Ye''s body occurred for the ninth time, soothing the Qi flow.


    Huang Ye got out of bed, feeling as if he had reached a new height, wondering if he could now defeat those Martial Kings.


    As for the guards, Huang Ye felt he should have no problem dealing with them.


    During this month, the "puff puff" sound occurred three times in Qing''er and Yue''er''s bodies, and the two women were now enthusiastic about cultivation.


    However, after these three occurrences, they felt their progress had slowed.


    The fourth occurrence had been over ten days, yet there was still no sign.

 Chapter 25 – Misfire

    As Huang Ye''s abilities continued to improve, he began to explore the City Lord''s mansion in addition to his cultivation.


    Although he wasn''t sure of his current strength, he felt it was definitely stronger than the guards.


    However, he didn''t dare to investigate the courtyards of the protectors, as he was still unclear about the Martial King''s true power.


    The time he saw the three Martial Kings, their figures vanished in a flash, and he felt that at least in terms of agility, he couldn''t match them.


    One day, while the three of them were cultivating, Huang Ye suddenly heard the sound of clothes rustling.


    He immediately withdrew, gestured for silence, and quickly dressed.


    The visitor paused in front of the two women''s room but didn''t enter, then drifted to Huang Ye''s door.


    After waiting for a while, the figure turned and floated away.


    Huang Ye listened to the direction of the sound, signaled the two women to stay put, opened the window, and leaped out.


    After a couple of jumps, he saw a black figure moving swiftly ahead.


    Chasing to a wall, the Black Robe Person slipped away from the City Lord''s mansion.


    Outside the wall was the dense forest.


    Huang Ye immediately leaped onto the wall, clinging to the top, watching the woman leave.


    Feeling the distance was just right, he flipped over and continued the pursuit.


    The Black Robe Person stopped at the edge of the forest, quickly removed the black robe, and placed it into a cloth bag.


    From afar, Huang Ye saw the woman in a blue palace dress, realizing she was the Black Robe Person.


    Why didn''t this woman live in the City Lord''s mansion and instead stayed outside?


    "System, I need tracking skills."


    [Ding! Comprehensive Guide to Tracking Skills! ...] A thousand words omitted here.


    Damn, there''s so much, I should have checked earlier.


    Huang Ye followed the woman while reviewing the tracking techniques, learning and applying them on the spot.


    He followed her to a large, secluded courtyard, where the woman knocked on the door and slipped inside.


    Seeing the three large characters on the courtyard plaque, Huang Ye chuckled.


    You''re quite cautious. After confirming the location, Huang Ye returned to his room along the original route.


    "Young Master, did you find the person?"


    "Qing''er, you weren''t mistaken. That woman is indeed from the City Lord''s mansion."


    "She jumped over the wall, circled around, and entered the City Lord''s mansion through the main gate."


    "She must be here for Yue''er. I''m still unsure of her strength, but I feel like I can take her on."


    "Young Master, no, that''s too dangerous."


    "Fortune favors the bold. You wouldn''t understand. Only cultivating without confrontation makes one a frog in a well."


    "She didn''t find Yue''er this time, so she might come again soon."


    "Let''s set a trap to drive her out, and I''ll try fighting her outside the mansion."


    Upon hearing about the trap, the two women immediately became interested, forgetting the danger.


    Huang Ye shared his plan with them, first asking them to prepare some disguise materials.


    These materials were part of a subsection in the tracking skills¡ªdisguise techniques.


    The next day, seeing the disguise materials the two women brought back, Huang Ye shook his head.


    The quality was too poor, only capable of simple facial changes.


    Fortunately, it was a nighttime operation, so it didn''t matter much.


    At night, Yue''er returned to her place as instructed by Huang Ye, staying there at night and going out to cultivate during the day. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Two days passed without any movement.


    On the fourth night, while cultivating with Qing''er, Huang Ye again heard the sound of clothes rustling.


    "Shh! That person is here."


    He quietly dressed, having already applied his disguise before dark.


    Qing''er also got out of bed and dressed neatly.


    The black-robed woman stood at Yue''er''s door for a moment, about to enter when she suddenly heard a door opening.


    She quickly darted outside the courtyard.


    Unbeknownst to her, a small hole in Huang Ye''s window had an eye watching her.


    Seeing the woman slip out of the courtyard, Huang Ye listened to the sounds outside, knowing she hadn''t left, so he remained still.


    Qing''er entered Yue''er''s room.


    "Sister, why are you back?"


    "I have a bit of a stomachache today. You go accompany the Young Master."


    "Alright, I''ll go now."


    Moments later, Yue''er left the room and headed towards Huang Ye''s room.


    No movement yet; the woman should wait for Yue''er to enter the room.


    As Yue''er entered and closed the door, the sound of clothes rustling grew fainter.


    Huang Ye pushed open the window and leaped out, reaching the forest in just four jumps.


    This was a route he had arranged in advance, having Qing''er measure it during the day.


    Though it was longer than the woman''s route, Huang Ye''s speed was fast enough to reach the forest first and set up an ambush.


    After waiting less than three seconds, the black-robed woman''s figure flew out of the courtyard.


    Seeing her enter the forest, Huang Ye pretended to be coming from the opposite direction, and they unexpectedly met in the forest.


    Huang Ye coldly watched the black-robed woman, who wore a wide black robe and had her face covered with a black veil.


    The black-robed woman also watched Huang Ye warily, a bit puzzled about encountering someone here.


    This person, like her, was also in a black robe, appearing to be in his thirties or forties, with a mustache and broom-like eyebrows, looking quite sinister.


    Why was this person here? Could he be spying on the City Lord''s mansion?


    As she pondered, the other suddenly chuckled and charged directly.


    Huang Ye merely wanted to test his skills, throwing a simple and straightforward punch without hesitation.


    The black-robed woman saw the punch lacked any force and responded with a palm strike.


    Anyone spying on the City Lord''s mansion must die; she intended to cripple him first, capture him, and interrogate him thoroughly to see if he had any accomplices.


    "Thud!" The sound of fist meeting palm wasn''t loud.


    The black-robed woman thought she could easily deflect the punch, but it didn''t go as planned.


    They seemed evenly matched, and she was about to withdraw her palm.


    Suddenly, a tremendous force surged from the fist, a force she couldn''t resist.


    With a "crack," her arm bone snapped, followed by the force surging into her body.


    The black-robed woman couldn''t even cry out before feeling her organs shift!


    She spat out a mouthful of blood, her face turning ashen, and fell straight down.


    Damn! How could this woman be so fragile, like paper?


    Huang Ye looked incredulously at his fist, having used a short-range force technique.


    It was a modern martial art, and he didn''t expect it to have such an effect, making the black-robed woman cough up blood.


    In the instant their fist and palm met, they were indeed evenly matched.


    But as the black-robed woman withdrew her strength to attack again, Huang Ye''s short-range force was unleashed.


    The black-robed woman effectively took the combined force of both, without any defense, and naturally couldn''t withstand it.


    Huang Ye walked to the black-robed woman''s side, coldly watching her, his hand trembling slightly.


    He tried to stop the trembling, but it was futile; it wasn''t his hand shaking, but his heart.


    Though it was unintentional, he had killed someone.


    In two lifetimes, this was his first time killing, leaving an indescribable feeling in his heart.


    The woman''s face veil was stained with blood, her eyes closed, and her breathing shallow.


    Huang Ye felt a bit regretful; he had intended to capture her and ask some questions, but now that was impossible.


    He didn''t even know her cultivation level, making the trap pointless.


    Support us at .


    Taking a deep breath, the trembling lessened, and he stepped forward to remove the black veil.


    The woman''s appearance was decent, around thirty, showing she was a beauty in her youth.


    The woman slowly opened her eyes, staring blankly at Huang Ye.


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean to," Huang Ye said instinctively.


    "You... you..." The woman only managed two words before her head tilted, and she passed away.


    Huang Ye scratched his head, bewildered by the situation.

 Chapter 26 – Plan failed

    Let''s see if there''s any clue on her. After searching for a while, he found a pouch and a dagger in her arms.


    Opening the pouch, there were a few silver notes inside, totaling about six hundred taels, along with some loose silver coins, and nothing else.


    Damn it, not even an ID. I don''t even know who I killed.


    And these silver notes, they have a mark on them, a stamp in the lower right corner, probably a personal name stamp¡ªWu Jiang.


    Huang Ye dejectedly stuffed the silver notes back into the pouch. Wu Jiang was likely the City Lord''s name, so these notes were probably useless.


    The dagger''s sheath was quite exquisite. He gently pulled out the dagger, and it gleamed with a cold light.


    This dagger isn''t bad. He pocketed the loose silver and the dagger, put the pouch back, and looked at the body, feeling a bit troubled.


    Should I bury her? But without tools... Forget it, I''ll just find a discreet place to leave her.


    He glanced around and saw a dense bush behind a big tree. Grabbing the woman''s body, he was about to throw it in.


    Just before he did, his eyes caught sight of a black ring.


    What is this ring for? Could it signify something? Better keep it for now.


    He slipped off the ring and tossed the body into the bush, then leaped into the mansion.


    With a few more leaps, he was back at the door. He gently pushed it open and slipped inside the house.


    "Is that you, young master?"


    "Yes!"


    Qing''er immediately lit the lamp.


    Seeing Huang Ye unharmed, the two women rushed over and hugged him tightly.


    "What are you doing?"


    "We were worried about you, afraid you''d encounter danger."


    "Young master, that woman didn''t hurt you, did she?"


    "You underestimate me too much. Such a minor character couldn''t possibly harm me," Huang Ye boasted shamelessly.


    "Young master, that woman wasn''t a minor character. She was someone close to the City Lord, surely she had some skills."


    Find the original at " ".


    "Could you really beat her?"


    "I should be able to."


    "What do you mean by ''should''? Once you fight, there''s bound to be a winner."


    "We did fight, but she seemed to underestimate me, and I wasn''t sure of my own abilities."


    "So we only exchanged one move."


    "Then you must have won and scared her off."


    "Not exactly."


    "What do you mean?" the two women asked in unison.


    "We only exchanged one move, and she died!"


    "Ah!" the two women exclaimed in surprise.


    "Young master, you''re amazing!"


    "I''m a bit confused myself. I punched her, she struck me with her palm, and when our fist and palm met, it was evenly matched, but I used the inch force to attack her internally."


    "I didn''t expect her to be so fragile, unable to withstand the inch force''s impact."


    "Ah! Is that the inch force from the Wing Chun you taught us?" Yue''er asked.


    "That''s right, it''s the inch force."


    "Inch force is so powerful, I never imagined," Qing''er marveled.


    "She didn''t expect me to exert force at such a short distance, giving me an opening."


    "In a real fight, it would be hard to kill her in a short time." S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sigh! I wanted to capture her and ask some questions, but she couldn''t speak anymore."


    "I don''t even know her combat strength, it was a wasted fight."


    The two women exchanged glances.


    "We didn''t find anything useful on her either."


    "I officially announce that our first plan ended in failure," Huang Ye said dejectedly.


    "Young master, failure is the mother of success. We can''t really say it was a failure."


    "At least the first half was successful, it was just at the last moment you accidentally killed her," Qing''er consoled.


    "That''s right, sister is correct. I think the young master at least proved his combat strength is formidable."


    "To easily kill someone close to the City Lord, you must be on par with those three Martial Kings."


    "Perhaps, but not knowing my own combat strength is still dangerous."


    "There''s a saying, ''Know yourself and know your enemy, and you will never be defeated.'' We don''t even know our own strength, so we''ll make mistakes in judging our opponents."


    "This is a world where the strong prey on the weak. One wrong step could cost us our lives."


    "You''re right, young master, but we''re still in the dark. No one knows our strength has increased."


    "Even if someone wants to deal with us, they won''t send strong people. We just need to gradually find ways to test our strength."


    "Qing''er, tomorrow, ask those guards about the martial artist realms and what each realm can achieve."


    "Also, find out about the ''Jade Maiden Heart Sutra.''"


    "They probably haven''t practiced the techniques in it, but I feel that technique is strange. Practicing it in reverse can turn it into an immortal technique."


    "Alright, I''ll go tomorrow. Young master, let''s practice!" Qing''er looked at Huang Ye eagerly.


    "Yes, let''s continue practicing. As long as we become strong, nothing can stop us."


    The familiar sounds of practice echoed from the small courtyard.


    Early the next morning, Huang Ye heard a commotion from the mansion.


    The two women tidied up and left the courtyard separately.


    Before long, they both returned.


    "Young master, the disappearance of that woman last night has alarmed the guards. They''re searching everywhere."


    "What did you do with her body?"


    "I just threw it in the dense forest behind. If they find it, they can take care of her burial."


    "That''s good. No one knows you killed her anyway."


    "Young master, will they go after my family because you killed that woman?" Yue''er asked worriedly.


    "Silly girl, with her dead, your family might be safer."


    "She probably arranged the assassination, and only the mastermind and she herself knew about it."


    "Whatever methods that woman used, the mastermind might not even know."


    "Now that she''s dead, the assassination plan will definitely change."


    "That''s a relief," Yue''er said, gently patting her chest.


    "Don''t be too happy yet. If there''s a new plan, you''ll still be their first target."


    "Ah, why is my fate so bitter?"


    "There''s no choice. Everyone in the mansion knows Qing''er''s feelings for me, so they definitely won''t target her."


    "For now, you''ll stay with me at night, so they won''t have a chance to find you."


    "I understand. The young master means if they can''t find me, they can''t use my family to threaten me."


    "Qing''er, am I right? This girl is quite smart."


    "The young master has the best judgment," Qing''er said, already admiring Huang Ye wholeheartedly.


    "You two just need to keep disguising yourselves."


    "We still don''t know who the mastermind is. Although this woman was close to the City Lord, it doesn''t necessarily mean she was acting on his orders. It could also be one of the wives."


    "We haven''t found any clues from the information gathered these past few days, so we''ll have to find the answer slowly."


    "We should prepare a few plans. The first is to simply run away."


    "Although this plan can avoid some risks, where would we go? Would we be hunted down? The path ahead is uncertain."


    "If I were alone, it wouldn''t matter, but with you two, the dangers of the martial world are still hard for you to handle."


    "In theory, staying in the City Lord''s mansion is the safest, so I still want to survive here."


    "The second plan is to announce that I''ve regained my senses, bringing the conflict to the surface."


    "Right now, my actions are limited, and it''s inconvenient to do anything. Once I''m back to normal, I can handle many things myself."


    "We''re all cultivators now. Honestly, we don''t know what level we''re at, what the techniques can achieve, or what level we can reach."


    "Although we''ve been cultivating recently, our progress has slowed, indicating that our techniques have issues."


    "To enhance our strength, we must learn more about cultivation."


    "We can''t find any reference materials here, so I want to go to a real Immortal Sect to learn, and once I find the right path, I''ll come back to teach you."


    "Moreover, I feel my strength has increased, and in the future, when we engage in dual cultivation, it will greatly enhance your strength."


    "Young master, we want to go with you."


    "No, you''re too weak. At most, you can spar with those guards."


    "We''re not afraid to die!" Yue''er said.


    "Even if you''re not afraid, I am. If I take you with me, I''ll have too many concerns."


    The two women felt a tremor in their hearts, sensing Huang Ye''s sincerity.

 Chapter 27 – A stone stirs up a thousand waves

    "Yue''er, the young master is right. If we go with him, we''ll just be burdens. Not only won''t we be able to help, but we might also drag him down."


    "Yes, although not having me by your side might affect your cultivation, we still don''t know if this method will cause problems in the future."


    "Fortunately, you can absorb the Spiritual Energy of heaven and earth on your own. Just cultivate slowly."


    "So before I leave, I must clear the crisis here so you can live peacefully."


    "Young master, I feel we now have some ability to protect ourselves, at least enough to fight those guards."


    "No, you are now cultivators, your status is different from theirs. The Martial King is definitely a threat to you."


    "There''s no need to fight them to the death. Although I don''t have concrete evidence, your lifespan is already much longer than ordinary people."


    "How long do ordinary people live here?"


    "The longest-lived grandmother in the City Lord''s mansion is over sixty, and that''s about the average lifespan."


    Qing''er replied.


    "Well, since the average lifespan is 60 years, you should live at least 80 years now, and as your cultivation deepens, your lifespan will continue to increase."


    "Young master, is that true?" Yue''er asked happily.


    "It must be true."


    "Young master, if we can really live that long, we''ll definitely age. Will you abandon us then?" Qing''er asked softly.


    "Silly girl, how could I abandon you?"


    "Moreover, as our abilities improve and our lifespan extends, your aging will surely slow down."


    "If you take those immortal pills that preserve beauty, you''ll remain youthful forever."


    "Ah! That''s wonderful, then we won''t worry about the young master abandoning us."


    Huang Ye felt a bit exasperated. How did he leave such an impression on them?


    "Qing''er, why do you always say I would abandon you?"


    "Young master, I''ve heard that many wealthy families have numerous wives and concubines. Many of our maids marry into these families as concubines."


    "The lucky ones have fewer concubines, the unlucky ones have many."


    "Sister Chen, who married last year, became the eighteenth concubine."


    "They receive some favor when they''re young, but once they age, they''re not even as good as the old servants in the mansion."


    "Then why marry into those families? Isn''t it better to stay here?"


    "Very few maids stay in the mansion unless someone protects them. Once they get a bit older, they''re dismissed."


    "I grew up in the mansion, and grandmother treated me well, so I had the chance to stay."


    "Like Yue''er, who was bought halfway, she has to marry once she''s older. Actually, marrying out is just a nicer way of saying being sold."


    "No wonder you''ve been worried I''d abandon you. Alright, no need to worry anymore. We''re cultivators, different from them."


    "Young master, we''ll go out again to see if there''s any new information."


    "Alright, be careful, no need to deliberately inquire."


    Not long after, Qing''er returned. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Young master, the woman''s body has been found. I heard the City Lord is furious and swore to catch the murderer. The whole city is now under lockdown."


    "Oh! It seems this woman held a significant place in the City Lord''s heart."


    "I once overheard that besides the visible defenses, the City Lord''s mansion also has hidden guards."


    "That woman is likely connected to those hidden guards."


    "Probably, but it doesn''t matter now. The body has been found, so I don''t have to bury it."


    "When Yue''er returns, we''ll proceed with the second phase of the plan."


    "Young master, are you ready to wake up now?"


    "Yes, staying passive in this small courtyard is not an option. Once I''m awake, those who covet me will start to act."


    "Our time is precious, we can''t waste it playing guessing games with them."


    "We''ll deal with whatever comes our way. As long as I show strong power, even if you two are weaker, they won''t dare touch you."


    Not long after, Yue''er returned. She hadn''t heard any useful information either.


    She didn''t know many people in the mansion, so she just wandered around eavesdropping on conversations.


    The three of them conspired throughout the night and finally settled on an action plan.


    Seven days later, news spread among the servants that the Third Young Master, who had been in a coma for seven years, had begun to wake up.


    He could engage in simple conversations and, with assistance, could walk.


    The news quickly reached everyone in the mansion.


    "Mother, have you heard the news? The third one woke up."


    "It''s not just hearsay, I''ve already sent someone to investigate. That boy really woke up, and Qing''er is helping him walk in the courtyard."


    "Who would''ve thought that after being in a stupor for seven years, he could wake up? We underestimated him, thinking he''d be like this for life. But a miracle happened."


    "What should we do?" the Second Young Master asked.


    "Knowing your father''s character, if that boy truly wakes up, he''ll definitely return the Huang family''s assets to him when he comes of age, or else his reputation will suffer."


    "How much will he give him?"


    "How much? You should ask how much we''ll have left."


    "What! Does the Huang family have that much property?"


    "What kind of property does your father have? The Huang family was once extremely wealthy, just with few descendants."


    "After his father died, because your father adopted him, all the Huang family assets were entrusted to us."


    "Your father relied on these assets and his own strength to ascend to the City Lord''s position."


    "And with your father''s support, these assets grew even larger."


    "But the majority of these assets still belong to the Huang family."


    "What! Will he ask father for these assets once he wakes up?"


    "He probably doesn''t know, but your father will definitely give them to him, or else he''d be impeached by the noble families."


    "Father is the City Lord and a Martial Emperor, can''t he suppress these noble families with force?"


    "You fool, if he forcibly suppresses them and someone informs the Immortal Sect, none of us will survive."


    "The Immortal Sect? Isn''t our elder brother in the Immortal Sect?"


    "Nobody knows where that Immortal Sect is, and he hasn''t returned in over twenty years since he left."


    "These noble families don''t care about him, and they have the moral high ground."


    "Will the Immortal Sect intervene in our affairs?"


    "They won''t care about small matters, but they''ll definitely step in for major issues. They need to ensure their region remains stable."


    "Why hasn''t your father changed the Huang family''s assets to our Wu family, and why hasn''t that boy taken the Wu surname? It''s to avoid leaving a stain."


    "No wonder father used spiritual medicine and sought divine doctors back then. What do we do now?"


    "That boy miraculously survived back then, and now he''s waking up just as he''s about to come of age. Heaven is truly unfair to our Wu family."


    "Mother, should we find someone to deal with him?"


    "Deal with him? Where?"


    "I don''t know either!"


    "You fool, if something happens to him in the mansion and your father finds out, you''ll be the first to be punished."


    "Really? But I''m his own son."


    "Being his own son is useless. If your father''s reputation is ruined, how can he continue to command the city as the City Lord?"


    "I understand now. To eliminate the threat, we either let him remain foolish or deal with him outside."


    "Finally, you''re getting it. You''re grown up now. I didn''t care how unruly you were before, but if you continue, even the fourth one will surpass you."


    "We need to think of a plan, consider every detail, and ensure nothing goes wrong."


    "The First Madam and Third Madam are probably also plotting. They won''t watch the assets go to that boy."


    "Should we discuss with them?"


    "Discuss? You might as well call Uncle Wu to discuss."


    "For matters like this, everyone acts on their own. No credit for success, and no benefit if we fail."


    "I understand, Mother. I''ll take my leave and find someone to discuss a plan."


    It can be hard to make great work when its stolen from bit.ly/3iBfjkV.


    "Remember, the fewer people who know, the better. And if the person who acts succeeds, they must be silenced."


    The news of Huang Ye waking up shook the City Lord''s mansion like an earthquake.


    With the Black Robe Woman incident unresolved, the mansion was now even more turbulent.

 Chapter 28 – The supporting actors are great

    Huang Ye was currently cultivating with the two women.


    They planned to wait for a chance here. To be a good hunter, one must have some capital.


    The greatest capital was to enhance their strength.


    After nine breakthroughs, Huang Ye''s speed indeed slowed down.


    Even with his day-and-night diligence and the two women taking turns, the effect was not obvious. It had been seven or eight days without a breakthrough.


    The two women also stagnated after three breakthroughs. Although all three felt that the speed of absorbing spiritual energy hadn''t slowed, the results were minimal.


    Huang Ye understood that they had likely reached a bottleneck.


    In cultivation, the higher the level, the more spiritual energy of heaven and earth is required.


    From reading novels in his past life, he knew that a major realm was a hurdle that required a certain level of comprehension to break through.


    Minor realms also had hurdles, appearing every three or four levels. Qing''er and Yue''er seemed to be at such a hurdle now.


    Having undergone two Primordial Yin nourishments, he had broken through more minor realms than they had.


    At this stage, they could only rely on techniques and the spiritual energy of heaven and earth for cultivation, with too few methods.


    He envied those who, after transmigrating, had awesome systems that gave daily gifts and rewards for completing tasks.


    His own system was almost useless for immortal cultivation, storing only knowledge, and modern at that, which was practically useless.


    Some people had incredible luck, constantly obtaining spirit stones, spirit herbs, and spiritual medicine as cultivation resources.


    Leveling up was as simple as eating and drinking, picking up spirit stones while walking, and finding spirit springs in any mountain stream.


    But here he was, stuck in this place with nothing, assassinated at the start, and traps everywhere.


    If not for the changes in his physique due to transmigration and accidentally cultivating immortal techniques, he would be an ordinary person.


    Damn it, without comparison, there''s no harm. Damn you, heavens, I thank your ancestors for eight generations.


    He dared not say these curses aloud, only muttering them in his heart. Angering the heavens might bring heavenly lightning.


    That afternoon, an old man came to the small courtyard.


    "Hello, Uncle Wu!" Qing''er bowed and greeted.


    "Hehe, hello Qing''er. Congratulations, the young master is finally awake. Now you can truly warm his bed."


    Qing''er''s face flushed; the old man''s words were too blunt.


    "By the way, how is the young master?"


    "You should go in and see for yourself." With that, she let Uncle Wu into the room. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Uncle Wu entered and saw Huang Ye sitting in a wheelchair, holding a fruit plate, eating grapes.


    His movements were slow and stiff.


    "Hello, young master!"


    Huang Ye looked blankly at the old man, then turned to Yue''er beside him.


    "Young master, this is Uncle Wu, the steward of the mansion."


    Huang Ye slowly turned his head, "Wu, Uncle Wu, hello!"


    "Young master, please don''t call me that, it really humbles this old servant. Just call me Old Wu." Uncle Wu bowed.


    "Old, Old Wu!"


    "Young master, when you see this old servant in the future, just call me that!"


    "Qing''er, it seems the young master is in good condition after waking up. How is his walking?"


    "Yue''er and I can help him walk a few steps. He seems unsteady, but the young master improves every day. It won''t be long before he''s back to normal."


    "Good, then help him walk often. I''ll find a doctor to take a look."


    "We asked the young master, and he said there''s no need for a doctor. He feels he''s recovering quickly."


    "That''s good. I''ll go back and report to the master."


    "By the way, the master instructed me to have nutritious soup prepared for the young master each time."


    "I''ve already instructed the kitchen. You can go there to get it when needed."


    "Thank you, Uncle Wu!"


    "Thank me for what? You should thank the master. He was very pleased to hear the young master had woken up."


    "But he''s busy with official duties, so he sent me to check first."


    "Then I''ll thank the master on behalf of the young master."


    "Young master, I''ll take my leave. Please rest well."


    Huang Ye ignored him, staring intently at Qing''er, a drop of liquid slipping from his mouth.


    Steward Wu bowed and exited.


    It can be hard to make great work when its stolen from ".


    Hearing Steward Wu''s footsteps leaving the courtyard, Huang Ye refocused his gaze.


    "You two did quite well as extras."


    "Extras? What''s that?"


    "Extras are background actors, supporting roles."


    The two women were still confused. The young master''s language was strange after waking, full of new terms.


    "Young master, should we retrieve the soup the master arranged?"


    "Of course, retrieve it."


    "But we can''t determine if it''s poisoned."


    "I know. I''ve heard silver needles can test for poison. Prepare some silver needles."


    "Young master, you''re definitely in danger now. How about we taste the food first? If it''s safe, you can eat it."


    "Hehe, we won''t eat it either. I''ll go out at night to get food."


    "Young master, since that woman died, the guards have increased patrols. The dense forest is surely unsafe. We should be cautious."


    "No worries, I can avoid them. I have sharp ears and keen eyes, easily spotting their positions."


    "By the way, are there any guard dogs in the City Lord''s mansion?"


    "Young master, it seems there aren''t."


    "Are there people in the city who keep dogs?"


    "Some wealthy families keep dogs for protection, but it''s rare."


    It seems keeping pet dogs isn''t popular here. There won''t be any Golden Retrievers, Poodles, or Samoyeds.


    To test if the food is safe, it''s best to have animals for experiments. There certainly aren''t any lab mice here.


    "Does no one keep pets here?"


    "Pets? Does the young master want to use animals to test the food?"


    "Exactly!"


    "I heard some people keep pets, like three-horned cats or three-eared rabbits."


    "Three-legged cats? Aren''t cats supposed to have four legs?"


    "Young master, the three-horned cat refers to the horns on its head, not its legs. It''s called that because it has three bumps on its head."


    "Uh, misunderstood."


    "See if you can find such pets and bring a couple back."


    "If our food is highly toxic, silver needles can detect it."


    "But for slow-acting poison, silver needles might not work. These animals might."


    "Young master, we don''t eat the mansion''s food, so why test it?"


    "I want to know if someone is poisoning us, to see what methods they''re using against me."


    "Understood, know your enemy and yourself, and you''ll never be defeated." Qing''er finally showed some insight.


    "Exactly, that''s how we lure the snake out of its hole. Plus, we might have leverage against them in the future."


    "Young master, leave it to me. I''ll go get it!" Qing''er volunteered.


    With that, she hurried out.


    By evening, seeing Qing''er return, Huang Ye felt a surge of emotion.


    "Qing''er, did you go to the market?"


    "Young master, I had no choice. After searching everywhere, I only got these two creatures."


    "Well, you''re talented!"


    "Young master, these aren''t ordinary chickens and ducks. They''re battle chickens and battle ducks!"


    "They''re great at fighting!"


    "Uh!" Huang Ye was speechless. Damn, I wanted animals to test for poison, not for fighting. Your understanding is a bit ahead of the curve.


    Looking closely at the two creatures, they were indeed different from ordinary chickens and ducks, their four small eyes glaring fiercely at him.


    Fortunately, they were in a cage, or the two would charge out.


    "Leave them in the courtyard. How long they live depends on their luck."


    Qing''er carried the cages out. If this girl dressed as a man, others would surely think she was some rich playboy.


    But buying these chickens and ducks seemed pointless, especially the chicken, which could even eat the five poisons, naturally immune to poison.

 Chapter 29 – Filled with intrigue

    As night fell, a shadowy figure appeared in the courtyard.


    The figure leaned against the nearby wall, listening to the sounds outside. After standing still for the time it takes a stick of incense to burn, he leaped away in a different direction.


    This direction wasn''t the same as the previous exit from the mansion, indicating that his small courtyard was already being watched.


    Judging from the breathing he heard, there were two people. These two were definitely not patrolling guards, as guards wouldn''t stay in one place without moving.


    The fixed sentry here was undoubtedly meant for him.


    Whether they were here to protect him or monitor him was still unclear.


    For now, he ignored them. With their level of skill, they wouldn''t notice his departure.


    After bypassing the two, he didn''t rush to leave. The rotation method within the mansion had certainly changed.


    Qing''er was no longer suitable for gathering information, so he needed to explore some patterns himself to make his actions more convenient.


    He spent a full two hours investigating, and the general pattern was clear to him.


    Outside the mansion, the dense forest also had mobile sentries, with guards patrolling roughly every half hour.


    After leaving the mansion, Huang Ye went straight to an inn, ate and drank his fill, and packed enough food for three people for three days before returning.


    He tossed the food to the two women, who were indeed hungry, each grabbing a roast chicken to gnaw on. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Huang Ye left the small courtyard again, this time targeting his so-called Second Brother.


    Although he wasn''t sure of his own combat strength, based on his previous ability to kill a woman with one move, he felt he was at least on par with a Martial King.


    That woman, being close to the City Lord, was at least at the peak of a Martial Master, and being a Martial King wouldn''t be surprising.


    Huang Ye believed she was more likely a Martial King. After all, he was a cultivator, and based on the sound of his previous breakthrough, he should be at the ninth level of some realm.


    He should be able to match a Martial King. His first clash with the woman should have been evenly matched.


    By this calculation, he should be able to handle the three Martial Kings in the City Lord''s mansion.


    However, he couldn''t contend with the City Lord, who was a Martial Emperor. Fortunately, he was only going to investigate, so being cautious should suffice.


    He cautiously made his way to the Second Young Master''s courtyard. Luckily, the guy wasn''t asleep, and the room was still brightly lit.


    Listening closely, the sounds inside were familiar, with a rhythmic pattern.


    This guy, with his frail body, was still tireless. Truly impressive.


    Unable to hear anything useful in this situation, he was about to leave when he suddenly saw a figure darting over. Huang Ye quickly crouched down.


    The figure didn''t enter the Second Young Master''s room but hid in the shadows, listening to the sounds inside.


    Interesting, who was this person? Were they here to eavesdrop or to assassinate?


    Huang Ye quietly observed the figure.


    The newcomer listened for a full quarter of an hour before getting up to leave.


    In the faint light, Huang Ye caught a glimpse of his appearance¡ªit was an old man.


    Judging by the sly smile on the old man''s face as he left, he seemed to have achieved some devious goal.


    Could it be that the Second Young Master''s indulgence was orchestrated by someone? Just to deplete his body.


    That seemed pointless. Such depletion might only shorten his life, and if he had enough supplements, he could recover in the future.


    After the old man left, Huang Ye didn''t follow. Judging by the old man''s speed, his strength was definitely not weak.


    He was much stronger than those guards, even stronger than that woman.


    If it weren''t for his ability to see behind him, the old man could have approached without being noticed.


    Who would have thought that this small City Lord''s mansion was filled with intrigue?


    Thinking carefully, this old man must be a Martial King. He came to find out what the Second Young Master was doing.


    Judging by his lecherous expression, he was likely an enemy rather than a friend of the Second Young Master. The saying that the enemy of my enemy is my friend was nonsense.


    This old man might very well be his enemy too. There were three Martial Kings in the mansion, and if this old man was one of them, he was likely aligned with the Third Madam.


    Now that he was clear-headed, if he could see these three people, he could naturally sort out their relationships.


    No, the old man was investigating the Second Young Master without taking any action. His purpose might just be to investigate. Would he come to investigate his place too?


    At this thought, he couldn''t help but worry. The old man was powerful, and he didn''t know if the two women could keep up the act.


    When he left, he instructed the two to lie down after eating, and Qing''er was to deliberately breathe heavily.


    The guards certainly wouldn''t notice, but this old man was much stronger than the guards.


    He quickly flew back to the small courtyard, slowing down as he approached, observing and listening carefully with each step.


    Damn it, the old man was crouched on a shadowy wall, eavesdropping.


    You old bastard, how dare you eavesdrop on my courtyard.


    No, he had to get rid of him. The two women were just actors; they could fool him for a short time, but not for long.


    After surveying the area, he had an idea. He saw a bird''s nest in a tree not far away. Having good eyesight was indeed useful.


    With a gentle flick of his finger, a stream of spiritual energy shot from the Shaoshang acupoint at his fingertip. This was the Six Meridian Divine Sword he learned from the System.


    However, it was slightly different from the technique recorded in the System. The System described using inner strength to unleash the Six Meridian Divine Sword, but he had no inner strength and could only rely on the Spiritual Energy of heaven and earth.


    Due to the different driving methods, its power was less than that driven by inner strength.


    Fortunately, it still had some effect. The bird''s nest was disturbed, and a pair of sleeping crows immediately flew up, the male crow cawing twice.


    The old man, who was eavesdropping, became alert and quickly flew away from the courtyard wall.


    Moments later, Huang Ye slipped into the room.


    Two pairs of big eyes stared at Huang Ye, who gestured for silence and slipped into the bed.


    Before long, the sound of clothes rustling outside was heard.


    It took half an hour before it quieted down.


    "Young Master, what happened outside?"


    "An old man was eavesdropping outside just now, but I scared him away."


    "Ah! Why would an old man have such a hobby?"


    "This kind of hobby knows no age," Huang Ye replied ambiguously.


    "Have you seen the three Martial Kings in the mansion?"


    "We don''t know who the Martial Kings are. Although they have residences, they don''t have servants, so no one knows what they look like."


    Huang Ye described the old man''s appearance, but both women said they hadn''t seen him.


    Read this novel and other amazing translated novels from the original source at the "[pawread.c????m]"


    After pondering for a moment, Huang Ye decided not to dwell on the issue.


    Now that he was clear-headed, he could walk around the courtyard. If he encountered them, he would naturally recognize them.


    Previously, the First Madam didn''t allow him to leave the courtyard, but now there was no reason to restrict him.


    "Qing''er, tomorrow morning, go ask the First Madam and say I want to stroll outside the courtyard. See how she reacts."


    "Okay, I''ll go first thing in the morning."


    "Alright, let''s continue our practice!"


    The two women immediately helped Huang Ye undress.


    After a night of intense practice, by dawn, the three of them were not at all fatigued from the sleepless night; instead, they were full of energy.


    This reverse cultivation technique was truly miraculous. Now that the two women had only reached the third level, all three of them had greatly benefited.


    The only discomfort was that the two women constantly suppressed their voices.

 Chapter 30 – The System also has a temper

    Qing''er brought back some decent news. The First Madam allowed Huang Ye to walk around near the small lake, but he was still not permitted to enter the areas belonging to the City Lord and his wives.


    Huang Ye understood this as a prohibition against entering the City Lord''s area, with the others being incidental.


    These people had their own agendas, and sending Qing''er to ask was just a way to test the waters.


    The two girls pushed Huang Ye to the lakeside. When they reached the covered walkway, they helped him walk along, stumbling here and there.


    As expected, they hadn''t been there for even the time it takes to burn a stick of incense when the Second Young Master and his group arrived as promised.


    The Second Young Master watched Huang Ye from a distance, his expression shifting unpredictably.


    Ever since he heard the news of Huang Ye''s awakening, he felt a heavy pressure.


    After discussing with his mother, he realized the situation was more complicated than he thought.


    He had brainstormed with a few advisors, but due to increased security in the manor, they had to abandon their plans.


    He regretted not acting sooner, and last night he vented his frustration wildly.


    "Young Master, if nothing else works, we could arrange for an assassin to kill him," one of his subordinates suggested.


    "That''s nonsense. Don''t you think I know that? With the current security in the manor, how could an assassin get in?"


    "Young Master, what I mean is to find an assassin among the guards."


    "Foolish! If we recruit from the guards, outsiders will definitely know we''re behind it."


    "Even if it succeeds, Father will have to give an explanation to the outside world for fairness, and I''ll be the first to be blamed."


    "It''s not just me who''s troubled; Father is too. He''s about to come of age, and if he leaves here, he''ll definitely take a large portion of the assets with him."


    "That can''t be right. If he leaves, he''ll be all alone, and there will be no shortage of people eyeing his wealth. He won''t be able to hold onto it!"


    "What do you know? If he leaves, with Father still around, who would dare seize his assets unless Father is no longer the City Lord?"


    "Young Master, could we bribe his maid?"


    "Given the current situation, that''s the best approach, but that Qing''er is a stumbling block."


    "She''s been with him since childhood, never leaving his side. We''ll have to bribe another maid."


    "Go investigate that maid''s situation first, and once you have all the details, consider how to proceed."


    "Yes, I''ll handle it right away."


    The Second Young Master led his group towards the covered walkway.


    From afar, he waved and called out, "Third Brother, Third Brother!"


    The two girls had no choice but to stop when they saw him.


    "Greetings, Second Young Master!"


    Huang Ye looked at Qing''er with a slightly dazed expression.


    "Young Master, is this your Second Brother?" S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Se... Se... Second Brother..." Huang Ye said with a hint of confusion.


    "Qing''er, it seems my brother is recovering well; he can even call people now."


    "What... What... What is it?" Huang Ye continued.


    All the onlookers tried hard not to burst out laughing.


    "Young Master, Second Brother is not a thing; he''s a person," Qing''er retorted unceremoniously.


    The Second Young Master almost twisted his nose in anger, but he couldn''t find a reason to blame her.


    He thought to himself, "You little brat, I''ll turn you into a thing sooner or later, and as for you, little girl, I''ll make sure you suffer in the future."


    The Second Young Master approached Huang Ye, and the two girls immediately helped Huang Ye retreat.


    "You two don''t need to be afraid; I just want to get closer to him."


    "Thank you, Second Young Master, but our Young Master is still a bit shy."


    "No worries, he''ll get used to it over time."


    However, the two girls didn''t heed the Second Young Master''s words and simply helped Huang Ye onto a wheelchair.


    Seeing the Second Young Master still approaching, Qing''er stepped between them and gave a slight bow.


    "Second Young Master, our Young Master is tired and needs to go back. We won''t trouble you further."


    The little girl stood firmly, and seeing her like this, the Second Young Master couldn''t force his way through.


    He said reluctantly, "Alright, I''ll chat with him next time. I hope he can come out again."


    The two girls didn''t respond, and Huang Ye didn''t even look at him, his eyes fixed on the direction of the small lake, as if this Second Brother didn''t exist.


    The Second Young Master wished he could kick the wheelchair into the lake, but he wasn''t foolish.


    "Let''s go!"


    The group left, led by the fuming Second Young Master.


    "Young Master, that Qing''er is indeed very protective. Should we target her family?" Advisor A suggested.


    With a "smack," a loud slap landed unceremoniously on Advisor A''s face.


    "Idiot! Those maids who enter the manor from a young age have little affection for their families. Use your brain more."


    Advisor A looked down, not saying a word, while Advisors B, C, and D secretly laughed.


    On the way back, Huang Ye was still thinking about the mysterious old man from last night. The Second Young Master was nothing to worry about.


    The old man''s sudden departure last night surely left him suspicious.


    Today''s high-profile discharge was to let all parties know that although he was somewhat awake, many memories were missing, and his ability to act hadn''t recovered.


    It was to create a smokescreen for the mysterious old man, making him lower his guard.


    Qing''er was very excited in the back. Collaborating with Huang Ye to subtly undermine the Second Young Master just now was very satisfying for her.


    Now that the Young Master was awake, it felt like she had a backbone, no longer afraid of these buzzing flies.


    "Sister, you should still be careful. I noticed the Second Young Master looking at you with evil intent."


    "It''s fine. We''re cultivators too. I feel my strength has been improving rapidly lately. If he dares come, even his lackeys would be courting death."


    "Yes, yes, when the time comes, we''ll take him on together. I also want to test my abilities."


    "Yue''er, we should spar in the room. The techniques the Young Master taught us will definitely feel rusty if we don''t practice them in real combat."


    "Alright, let''s spar when we get back."


    "Qing''er is right. It''s a pity we''re always being watched outside. Practicing in the courtyard would be better."


    "Young Master, the close-combat techniques you taught us are enough to keep us busy for a while."


    Huang Ye didn''t pay attention to how the two girls discussed their practice. They were still too weak. They could handle small fry, but if a real expert came, he''d have to rely on himself.


    The mysterious old man from last night made him stay on high alert; he couldn''t guarantee he could defeat him.


    He had only stepped onto the path of immortality because of the strange techniques, but his actual combat power was still unclear.


    Now, even one old man''s strength wasn''t weak. If three or four came, escaping safely would be a problem.


    And Qing''er and Yue''er, if he ran, they''d surely be captured.


    So without a foolproof plan, he had to continue playing the fool.


    Damn System, you give me a bunch of modern stuff, making it impossible to find a standard for enemies. What''s the use of having you around?


    [Ding, who says I''m useless? You just don''t know how to use me. Complain again, and I''ll go on strike.]


    The System sensed Huang Ye''s dissatisfaction and was also angry!


    Damn, you have a temper now, Huang Ye thought, speechless.


    [Ding, I''m very powerful. Although I know little about cultivation, my learning ability is extremely strong. As long as you provide a lot of knowledge, I can help you analyze, judge, and summarize.]


    "Oh, can you modify techniques then?"


    [Ding, that''s not difficult. As long as you have detailed reference books, the System can calculate more accurate methods.]


    Reference books! Damn, do you think this is school? With reference books?


    [Ding, even without reference books, I can still calculate, but there will be many answers, and I won''t know which is more accurate.]


    Huang Ye thought for a moment, realizing this function might actually be useful.


    He had reverse-cultivated to the fourth level of the Jade Maiden Heart Sutra. If the System could really calculate, it would be better than his blind attempts.


    For the full version, visit [ ].


    The first three levels seemed to have good effects when reverse-cultivated, but progress slowed at the fourth level. He felt the reverse cultivation might not be accurate, so he hadn''t attempted the fifth level.


    "Alright, I''ll give you the first level of a technique, and you calculate the second level."


    [Ding, no problem. As long as you have reference materials, I can definitely calculate it.]


    "Reference materials, my foot! If I had them, why would I need you to calculate?"


    The System remained silent!

 Chapter 31 – Rest assured, we will definitely satisfy you

    Huang Ye entered all the techniques of the Jade Maiden Heart Sutra into the System, then also entered the first layer of the reverse cultivation technique.


    "Alright, this first layer technique is what I derived by reversing the first layer of the Jade Maiden Heart Sutra."


    "Originally, this was a technique for women, but somehow it''s turned into a Dual Cultivation technique."


    "The woman who practices Dual Cultivation with me will also greatly benefit. Try to deduce the second layer."


    [Ding, the documents provided by the host are too few, the deduction time will be very long.]


    "Enough, stop whining, just deduce it, only the second layer."


    [Ding, rest assured, host, I will definitely satisfy you.]


    A day later, Huang Ye saw a document appear on the System''s desktop. Upon opening it, there were over a thousand chapters.


    Each chapter was a deduced second layer technique, with each chapter having over two thousand words.


    The most bizarre part was that this wasn''t the end; the last page boldly stated, "To be continued!"


    "Damn, are you GPT-4.0? What''s the use of generating so many techniques?"


    [Ding, that 4.0 you mentioned is nothing in my eyes, not humanized at all, and can''t deduce techniques.]


    [Look how amazing I am, deducing over a thousand in one day, and the speed will only increase. In ten days, I can deduce at least a hundred thousand.]


    "Stop, are you out of your mind? I only need one."


    [Ding, that''s not possible. Your instruction was to deduce techniques, and only one isn''t precise.]


    "Fine, stop the instruction, wait for my new command."


    [Ding, deduction stopped. Host, I deduced five more just now, need an update?]


    "No need!" Huang Ye said angrily.


    [Ding, the System detects the host is irritable, irrational, lacks patience, and is at risk of going astray.]


    Huang Ye was already fed up with this AI. He found a key phrase from his reverse cultivation of the second layer and searched through the thousand chapters.


    Seeing the search bar empty, Huang Ye felt a chill in his heart. He entered another phrase, still no match.


    Huang Ye''s heart sank; this System was a fraud.


    It had promised satisfaction, yet it couldn''t deduce anything useful, what a disgrace.


    Dejectedly, he entered the second layer technique into the System.


    "System, I''ve given you the second layer technique too, forget what you deduced before, and deduce the third layer based on these two layers."


    [Ding, rest assured, host, I will definitely satisfy you.]


    Huang Ye waved his hand, feeling hurt by that promise.


    The System got busy again.


    A day later, Huang Ye saw another document. Upon opening it, there were again over a thousand chapters. Your deduction speed is really something.


    Huang Ye repeated his method, entering two key phrases from the reverse cultivation of the third layer. To his surprise, he found one phrase that matched his method.


    But aside from that one phrase, the rest was completely different.


    Driven by curiosity, he entered a few more phrases.


    He found another matching phrase, but again, the rest was a mess.


    With no other choice, he entered the third layer technique and let the System deduce the fourth layer, receiving another promise of task completion.


    Huang Ye was numb; the impression of the System being a fraud was deeply ingrained.


    The reason he continued to let the System deduce was that he thought it might as well keep busy, so it wouldn''t become a dumb System in the future.


    The next day, casually opening a new document, Huang Ye miraculously found only a hundred chapters this time. Although it was still "to be continued," the deduction speed had noticeably slowed.


    Opening the first chapter, Huang Ye read it carefully, then read the second chapter. He didn''t dare look at the following chapters, fearing it would disrupt his thoughts.


    These two fourth-layer techniques contained some phrases that indeed gave Huang Ye some insights.


    Interesting, it seems this System does have the ability to deduce.


    It''s just that due to the lack of literature in this area, the deduced results are so varied.


    He also noticed a difference: at this layer, the techniques provided a general direction.


    Explore the extended edition on pawread dot com.


    And the paths in these two chapters were different; one hinted at the orthodox path of immortality, while the other leaned towards the demonic path.


    But neither mentioned the path of Dual Cultivation.


    A full-text search revealed no mention of Dual Cultivation.


    Could it be that the System considers Dual Cultivation taboo and thus doesn''t deduce such techniques?


    Never mind, in the future, collecting more cultivation literature might indeed lead to a miracle from the System.


    Of course, he couldn''t rely entirely on the System; sensing his body''s condition was still up to him, combining both would make the techniques more perfect.


    No one is perfect, and techniques can''t be flawless either.


    Being able to continue practicing is good enough; Huang Ye still had high expectations for this set of techniques.


    Starting with it could lead a few ordinary people onto the path of cultivation, which was no ordinary feat. He had read many fantasy novels before but never one where ordinary people could become immortals en masse.


    Usually, the protagonist would forcibly walk the path of immortality through various fortuitous encounters, something that couldn''t be replicated.


    It seemed the Jade Maiden Heart Sutra itself had some merit, but being a technique for women, the guards couldn''t practice it after obtaining it.


    However, judging from the text of the Sutra, it indeed belonged to techniques that cultivated one''s own abilities. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This was confirmed when he entered the Sutra into the System, which judged it as such.


    Thus, the System''s deductions of reverse cultivation techniques resulted in all sorts of strange conclusions.


    What troubled Huang Ye was how to obtain more cultivation literature; only by venturing out could he have the chance to acquire it.


    "Qing''er, recently, you should visit the guards more often and strategically inquire about cultivation knowledge."


    "Okay, that''s easy to ask about, but I''m afraid they might not know much either."


    "Even a few words would suffice; we''re just preparing for the future."


    "Right now, we''re like blind men feeling an elephant on the path of cultivation, needing to learn more about various aspects."


    "Young master, what does ''blind men feeling an elephant'' mean?" Qing''er asked, puzzled.


    Huang Ye didn''t explain what an elephant was; it was unclear if such an animal even existed in this world.


    "It means that although we''ve stepped into the realm of cultivation, what we see is too fragmented, so our progress has noticeably slowed."


    Qing''er looked at Huang Ye in confusion; the young master''s explanation seemed off.


    She had heard of fortune-telling, and indeed many fortune-tellers were blind, but this explanation didn''t relate to fortune-telling at all.


    Never mind, she would just follow the young master''s instructions.


    The next afternoon, Qing''er returned.


    After listening to Qinger''s account, Huang Ye gained some understanding of this world''s cultivation knowledge.


    It turned out that immortals rarely stayed in mortal cities due to the lack of Spiritual Energy of heaven and earth.


    Low-level cultivators could barely manage, but high-level cultivators rarely resided in mortal cities.


    However, this wasn''t absolute; some cultivators hid in mortal cities to avoid disasters.


    But cultivation texts were hard to come by in mortal cities; only by joining an Immortal Sect could one possibly see them.


    And the nearest cultivation sect was thousands of miles away.

 Chapter 32 – Martial Arts Academy

    Qing''er mentioned a place that piqued Huang Ye''s interest.


    In this world, there are cities of various sizes. Besides the Immortal Sects, there are also martial arts sects and factions. Unlike the Immortal Sects, these martial arts sects are mostly located within mortal cities.


    Huang Ye had seen such sects in martial arts novels. Even in his previous life, there were some martial arts sects like Shaolin, Wudang, Emei, and Qingcheng, but these sects were all established outside the cities.


    What truly intrigued him was another place¡ªthe Martial Arts Academy.


    The Martial Arts Academy was initially founded by martial artists without a sect. Due to its advanced philosophy, the academy''s scale continued to expand, and its model was replicated.


    Like bamboo shoots after a spring rain, they kept emerging in various cities.


    Many martial artists from different sects also joined the Martial Arts Academy because the martial arts knowledge taught there was more systematic and comprehensive, and it didn''t matter if you had a talent for martial arts or not.


    As long as you had money, you could go there to study. Even if you weren''t a genius, having studied at the Martial Arts Academy was like being gilded.


    Since there was profit to be made, the City Lords of various cities naturally wouldn''t miss such an opportunity. The government also invested in the Martial Arts Academy to earn money together.


    The city''s functional departments and some family forces also liked to select talents from the Martial Arts Academy.


    Because the people there, unlike sect martial artists, were more reliable to use.


    Gradually, the Martial Arts Academy became the largest force besides the City Lord.


    During its development, some City Lords wanted to fully control the Martial Arts Academy.


    This led to conflicts between the two sides, and slowly, the Martial Arts Academy formed a coalition-like force.


    This made the Martial Arts Academies in various places more stable. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although the story can be summarized in a few sentences, this development process took over twenty thousand years to stabilize.


    Brother Xu told Qing''er that the place in the city most likely to obtain Immortal Sect techniques was the Martial Arts Academy.


    Because the Martial Arts Academy also had a youth class, many wealthy families sent their children to the academy at a very young age.


    In each youth class, there were also students with the aptitude for cultivating immortality who were taken away by people from the Immortal Sects.


    So the Immortal Sects and the Martial Arts Academy always maintained an exchange, and there might be introductory immortal cultivation techniques there.


    Huang Ye also learned that the cultivation system here was different from his previous life. The guards knew that the initial stage of cultivation was called the Initial Yang Realm, followed by the Primordial Yang Realm, but they didn''t know what came after.


    In the novels of his previous life, the stages mentioned were Qi Refinement, Foundation Establishment, Golden Elixir, Elemental Infant, Divine Transformation, Void Refinement, Great Ascension, and Tribulation Crossing.


    Some authors also wrote about methods like Bone Refinement and Blood Refinement.


    However, these stages were just imaginary and had no practical significance.


    How many stages there were and how much longevity one could have, only by entering an Immortal Sect could one know, but Huang Ye wasn''t concerned about these.


    To access the premium content, go to [ ].


    He wanted to know what stage he was at, what combat power he had, and how he compared to a Martial King. Only by knowing this could he decide his next step.


    Immortal techniques were undoubtedly powerful, but whether they could quickly enhance his strength to compete with a Martial King who had trained for decades, he wasn''t sure.


    The prodigies in novels always consumed heavenly materials or spiritual pills, while he had only cultivated a Dual Cultivation technique, so there was definitely a gap.


    The Martial Arts Academy was a good choice. If he could go there to study and find low-level immortal cultivation techniques, it would be a treasure.


    "Qing''er, is it difficult to join the Martial Arts Academy?"


    "Young Master, it''s not difficult. Brother Xu said that as long as you have silver taels, you can join. If you go, the Martial Arts Academy will definitely welcome you with open arms."


    "Qing''er, you misunderstood. I meant the difficulty in terms of money."


    Qing''er was taken aback. This shouldn''t be a problem, right?


    "Young Master, you can ask the City Lord for money."


    "Hehe, given the current situation, I don''t want to ask him for money."


    "I have over a hundred taels here. I don''t know if it''s enough, but you can take it all."


    Huang Ye thought for a moment. It seemed he needed to recover quickly so he could go to the academy.


    The matter of avenging the former host could wait. If he had the ability, he would do it; if not, there was no point in worrying about it.


    Although he heard that not avenging the original host might affect his mental state for cultivation, he hadn''t noticed any impact yet, and there was no sign of the original host''s memories returning.


    If he could never recover them, even better, then he wouldn''t have to worry about the original host''s matters.


    "The matter of going to the academy can wait. I need to speed up my recovery. Only by returning to normal can I go to the academy."


    The next morning, outsiders saw that Huang Ye was already able to walk with the help of one person, and he walked more smoothly.


    Two days later, Huang Ye no longer needed assistance to walk, although he walked a bit slowly and his body wobbled a little.


    A week later, Huang Ye could finally walk normally.


    The news of his rapid recovery reached various forces, and few in the City Lord''s mansion were happy.


    The three madams, of course, were not pleased, and the siblings all looked gloomy and uneasy.


    Previously, they had looked down on this fool, but now seeing him recover quickly after waking up, and learning some information from their mother, they were naturally not happy.


    Because what he was fighting for wasn''t the position of the family head, but most of the family''s wealth.


    "Master, you should think of a way. Seeing him getting better day by day, if he really demands the family assets at the coming-of-age ceremony, what will be left for our Wu family?" the First Madam said.


    "It doesn''t matter what is left. Since the heavens allowed him to suddenly wake up at this time, it is the will of heaven."


    "If he really does that, we can only comply with his wishes, and it would also be my way of fulfilling my promise to my brother."


    "But if he leaves the Wu family with the assets, your position as City Lord might not be secure."


    "I will talk to him and see if he can stay. After all, I was a close friend of his father, and I raised him."


    "When he was severely injured back then, I spared no effort to save his life."


    "If he understands what I say, that''s good, but the coming-of-age ceremony will surely attract attention unless he voluntarily acknowledges the unity of the Wu and Huang families at the ceremony."


    "Tomorrow, I''ll go ask him and explain the pros and cons."


    "If I am not the City Lord, it will be difficult for him to protect the family business alone. I just don''t know if his intelligence has fully recovered."


    "I asked his maid Yue''er, and she said that boy''s intelligence is also recovering quickly, but he can''t remember things from his childhood."


    "As long as he''s not a fool, he should understand what I say. Alright, you don''t need to worry about this matter, I have my own plans."


    The next day, Huang Ye met his adoptive father, tall and imposing, exuding an aura of authority.


    Following behind City Lord Wu were two others, whose auras were not weak either.


    During his time out of the hospital, Huang Ye had seen several guards, and their auras were much weaker than these two.


    These two should be two of the three Martial Kings, but both were middle-aged, not the old man he saw that night.


    Huang Ye didn''t know if this City Lord could detect his aura, and he had no way to conceal it.


    He could only disperse all his aura, pressing the Spiritual Energy of heaven and earth he had cultivated during this time firmly into his Dantian, as did Qing''er and Yue''er.


    Judging by the City Lord''s expression, it seemed he hadn''t noticed anything unusual about him.


    Huang Ye could only consider himself lucky. Perhaps because his cultivation system was different from martial arts, he hadn''t been discovered.


    At least when Qing''er went to the guards to gather information, she used this method, and the guards hadn''t detected her cultivator''s aura.

 Chapter 33 – Speak frankly and openly

    "Huang Ye, I''ve been swamped with official duties lately and haven''t been able to visit you."


    "I heard you''ve regained consciousness and can move around again. I''m really glad."


    "Saving you back then was the right decision. I can finally face my brother with a clear conscience."


    Huang Ye glanced at Qing''er.


    Qing''er quickly introduced, "Young Master, this is your godfather, the City Lord."


    "Hello, Godfather!"


    "Mm!" City Lord Wu''s eyes were slightly moist.


    This novel is available on ". sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Good child, good child."


    "Godfather, Qing''er told me that you spared no effort to save me. I will always remember this kindness."


    Huang Ye couldn''t quite tell if the City Lord''s emotions were genuine or if he was just a superb actor.


    "Silly child, we''re family, no need for formalities. Your parents are gone, so you''re my own son now. The Huang family''s assets will be returned to you during your coming-of-age ceremony."


    Huang Ye was taken aback. Assets? From what the City Lord said, it seemed his parents left him some assets.


    How much are these assets worth? Would taking them away significantly impact the City Lord''s family? If so, the whole storyline becomes clear.


    No, he couldn''t demand these assets now, nor could he ask how much they were worth. He understood the principle of "a man without a crime, but possessing a treasure invites trouble."


    After a quick mental calculation, he had a plan.


    "Godfather, the family business isn''t important to me. I''m just grateful to be awake."


    "Besides, I don''t know how to manage these assets. There''s no need to return them to me."


    "My current plan is to recover fully and, while I''m young, focus on martial arts. I want to become a martial arts expert like you. It''s more prudent for you to manage the family business."


    "Haha, I can manage it for you, no problem. But during your coming-of-age ceremony, by tradition, it must be transferred to your name. Otherwise, people will talk, and it will be hard to convince them."


    "Godfather, I don''t understand these matters. You decide, and I''ll follow your arrangements."


    "As long as you don''t make me manage those assets, I''m not interested in business. I just hope to become a martial arts expert like you."


    "It''s good that you have such a passion for martial arts. I''ll think about finding a master for you."


    "Godfather, I''ve heard there''s a Martial Arts Academy where I can study martial arts. Once I''m better, I''d like to go there."


    "Mm, that''s a good idea. Once you''re recovered, I''ll arrange it for you."


    "By the way, you''re almost of age. By tradition, you should marry and have children. I''ll have your aunt find some suitable noble ladies for you."


    "Godfather, that''s not necessary. I''ve just woken up and am only thinking about the path ahead, not marriage and children. Having these two maids to care for me is enough."


    "Alright, there''s no rush. If either of the maids bears your child, they can become concubines, and we can decide on a main wife later."


    Qing''er and Yue''er immediately lowered their heads, their faces burning.


    They were both puzzled. Despite their frequent intimacy, neither of them had shown any signs of pregnancy.


    Their expressions didn''t escape the City Lord''s notice. How did this young man, just awakened, manage to win over these two maids? Could he be a womanizer?


    "Alright, I''ll be going now. Rest well, and once you''re better, I''ll arrange for you to go to the Martial Arts Academy."


    "Thank you, Godfather. Take care."


    City Lord Wu left the courtyard with his two attendants.


    "What do you think?"


    "City Lord, I think the Third Young Master is in good condition. His aura is stable, not like someone who has just recovered from a long illness."


    "Indeed, I felt the same. His speech was clear and coherent."


    "Yes, I didn''t expect him to be in such a state. Do you think he''s genuinely interested in martial arts?"


    "Whether true or not, since he wants to go to the Martial Arts Academy, there''s no harm in letting him."


    "He''s about to come of age. Even with intense training, reaching the Martial King realm is difficult."


    "Sigh! It would be great if that''s truly his intention."


    "What do you mean, City Lord?"


    "The reason he spoke so clearly today was to convey that he''s fully recovered."


    "He didn''t mention how he became foolish, which means he already has suspicions. By giving up the family business, he''s avoiding further trouble."


    "He''s smart. Learning martial arts is for self-preservation."


    "He declined my offer to find him a master and chose the Martial Arts Academy instead, suggesting he doesn''t even trust me and wants to leave here temporarily."


    "That can''t be. You saved him from the brink of death."


    "Haha, if you were in his position, you''d be suspicious too."


    "City Lord, I think it''s more dangerous for him to go to the Martial Arts Academy."


    "If he wants to go, let him. None of my wives are easy to deal with. Let''s see how his fate unfolds."


    "Sigh! I''ve brought trouble upon myself," the City Lord muttered.


    "It''s not your fault. No one expected him to suddenly recover at this critical moment."


    "Fortune or misfortune, it''s hard to tell. We''ll take it one step at a time," the City Lord said helplessly.


    "City Lord, perhaps we should act first to avoid bigger trouble."


    "Fool! I''ll pretend I didn''t hear that. Say it again, and don''t blame me for being ruthless."


    With that, he vanished, flying out of the mansion.


    The two attendants exchanged glances. The City Lord''s words were too profound for them to grasp his intentions.


    If they acted rashly, they''d bear the responsibility if things went wrong.


    For now, they''d stay put. Competing for favor was one thing, but risking their lives wasn''t worth it. Better to play it safe.


    They made a show of saying goodbye and returned to their quarters, each with their own thoughts.


    Huang Ye was also deep in thought. The City Lord''s visit was proper, like an elder visiting a recovering junior.


    His words and actions were flawless.


    Huang Ye knew that even with his two lifetimes of experience, he couldn''t match such a cunning old fox.


    To become a City Lord, one must have a sharp mind.


    Fortunately, the City Lord agreed to his request.


    Going to the Martial Arts Academy would distance him from the City Lord, eliminating a major threat for now.


    He could handle Martial Kings, but he didn''t believe he could contend with a Martial Emperor like the City Lord, given his short training period.


    Unless he obtained a super-powerful system, his current trashy system was hopeless.


    By expressing disinterest in the family business, he gave the City Lord peace of mind, reducing the likelihood of murderous intent.


    He didn''t expect the City Lord to believe him, but he was being truthful.


    He had no interest in the Huang family''s assets.


    As a cultivator, he should have broader horizons.


    Even if he wanted to make money, with the system, there would be plenty of ways.


    In those transmigration novels, the protagonist could become a tycoon just by making soap.


    He had a modern system capable of building planes and cannons.


    Now, he just needed to find cultivation manuals at the Martial Arts Academy, which was his main focus.

 Chapter 34 – Fox Charming First Madam

    "You two extras didn''t perform well just now." S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Young Master, who knew the City Lord would say that suddenly?"


    "Hehe, I''m not blaming you, just reminding you to be careful."


    "Sometimes a single expression or movement can alert those with ill intentions, and the consequences can be severe."


    "If the City Lord is the mastermind and knows the black-robed woman assigned you the assassination task, your behavior just now clearly showed your allegiance to me. How would the City Lord interpret this?"


    "Ah! Young Master, now that you mention it, I am indeed in danger."


    "You don''t need to worry too much. I''m talking about the worst-case scenario."


    "Even so, he won''t harm you because you are already mine, and he won''t easily make a move against me, at least not here."


    "Young Master, isn''t it dangerous for you to go to the Martial Arts Academy?"


    "No matter how dangerous, I must go. We are cultivators. Without the heart to forge ahead and the courage to face danger, we will never become immortals."


    "Young Master, we understand. Rest assured, we won''t hold you back."


    "Prepare yourselves. We don''t yet know the situation at the Martial Arts Academy or if we can bring maidservants. If not, you will have to stay here. I will ask the City Lord to let you stay with me forever."


    "Even if I go to the Martial Arts Academy and learn ways to enhance our strength, I will come back to teach you."


    "Don''t worry, Young Master. We are not weak now. At least we can handle those guards."


    "Focus on your studies at the academy. We will take care of ourselves."


    "Your strength has indeed improved, but I am still worried, especially about that Second Young Master. He has always harbored ill intentions towards Qing''er."


    "Such a person won''t change even if he hits a wall. In my absence, he will find ways to get to you."


    "So be cautious. Be wary of the food in the mansion. Avoid eating if possible, and if you must, take turns eating to ensure one of you stays alert."


    "I will find time to bring you food."


    "Young Master, it doesn''t matter if we eat or not. Even if we don''t eat for two or three days, we don''t feel hungry. We just want to cultivate."


    "Hehe, you two little gluttons, don''t worry. I''ll make sure you''re well-fed when I return."


    "By the way, he might use drugs like aphrodisiacs."


    "If he really resorts to such means, pretend to be poisoned simultaneously. He will definitely come."


    "Then, catch him off guard and restrain him. As long as he''s alive, even if guards are with him, they won''t dare to act rashly."


    "Do you mean to take him hostage, Young Master?"


    "Exactly, a living hostage is valuable. Your original low status might make you hesitate when acting, which is a grave mistake."


    "Remember, once you act, don''t hold back, or you''ll harm both others and yourself."


    "We understand."


    "Sigh! It would be best if the academy allowed maidservants, saving us trouble, but that''s unlikely."


    "Indeed, many who go to the academy are from wealthy families. Allowing servants would cause chaos."


    "I hope to find cultivation materials soon to quickly enhance our strength."


    "You will succeed, Young Master," the two women said in unison.


    Huang Ye smiled wryly. He wanted success too, but it was too difficult. The techniques calculated by the System were too risky to practice now.


    He could only continue familiarizing himself with the first three layers of techniques, making minor improvements at most. Without cultivation techniques as a reference, he dared not attempt major changes.


    He had tried practicing the fourth layer before but gave up due to poor results.


    "Come on, let''s continue cultivating!"


    The three continued their practice together.


    Seven days later, Huang Ye called Steward Wu and asked him to inform the City Lord that he had recovered and wished to study at the Martial Arts Academy.


    The City Lord''s efficiency was unquestionable. That afternoon, Huang Ye received a notice from the Martial Arts Academy to report the next day.


    As expected, the enrollment instructions mentioned that servants and maidservants were not allowed in the academy.


    News of Huang Ye going to the Martial Arts Academy quickly spread among the various factions in the mansion.


    These factions immediately became busy, starting to devise plans targeting Huang Ye.


    Huang Ye didn''t bother to investigate; it was pointless with so many involved.


    The only way was to treat everyone as an enemy and be on guard.


    Before leaving, Huang Ye paid a visit to the First Madam.


    Seeing this elegant and noble woman, Huang Ye thought to himself that she had maintained herself well.


    She must be over fifty, yet she looked no more than thirty.


    Her delicate face, slightly plump figure, and dignified appearance exuded an extraordinary aura.


    The only flaw was her slightly upturned eyes, giving her a somewhat seductive look.


    But there was something strange about her; when she looked at him, a glint appeared in her eyes.


    The glint carried a hint of greed and allure. Damn, could this old woman be...


    It seemed the First Madam''s background was not simple. Giving birth to a chosen one was no coincidence.


    The First Madam was also taken aback seeing Huang Ye, not expecting the adopted son who became foolish seven years ago to regain his handsome demeanor.


    Two years ago, he was still crooked and slanted. How could he change so drastically?


    Huang Ye explained his intentions to the First Madam.


    The First Madam pondered for a moment.


    "I understand your thoughts. Qing''er has always been with you, so she can stay in your courtyard."


    "But that small courtyard only needs one maid. Let''s transfer Yue''er to Jiang''er''s place first."


    "When you return, I''ll arrange a new maid for you."


    Jiang''er was his so-called Second Brother, whose full name was Wu Jiang, and Huang Ye naturally couldn''t agree.


    "Madam, according to the mansion''s rules, Yue''er should be transferred."


    "However, Yue''er has already shared a room with me. She is officially my maid, so transferring her to Second Brother would be inappropriate."


    "Oh! Yue''er has shared a room with you?"


    "Yes, both Qing''er and Yue''er have shared a room with me, and I don''t plan to take any other maids."


    "Father told me that the Huang family has some legacy businesses he wants to hand over to me, but I''m not interested in commerce."


    "I''ve already told Father that he should manage the businesses, and I just want to focus on martial arts. The Huang family''s businesses should be enough to support the two of them, so I ask for your understanding."


    "Hehe, Ye''er, there''s no need to be so formal. We took you in as a son, so we''re family, and there''s no such thing as whose business it is."


    "Since Yue''er has shared a room with you and is no longer a virgin, it''s indeed unsuitable to send her elsewhere."


    "Both she and Qing''er can stay with you. If they become pregnant, they can be taken as concubines."


    Seeing that his goal was achieved and he had asserted his claim over Qing''er and Yue''er, Huang Ye didn''t want to linger.


    The First Madam''s gaze had a wolfish hunger, like a big bad wolf eyeing a little white rabbit, making him uncomfortable.


    Though there was no blood relation, they were a generation apart, and being coveted by this old woman was certainly not a good thing.


    "Madam, you are wise. In that case, I shall take my leave."


    "Don''t be in such a hurry to leave. I have more to say to you," the First Madam said in a soft, alluring voice.

 Chapter 35 – Return to the Academy

    "Do you have any instructions, First Madam?" Huang Ye asked nervously.


    "Ye''er, you''re not young anymore. You''ll be an adult next year."


    "The news of your recovery has spread. It''s likely someone will come to propose marriage soon. What are your thoughts on this?"


    Is this seductive woman trying to test my intentions?


    Just as Huang Ye was about to respond, a servant reported that the Second Madam had arrived.


    The First Madam hesitated for a moment but then signaled the servant to invite the Second Madam in.


    Huang Ye finally felt relieved. With an observer present, the First Madam should calm down a bit.


    After the Second Madam entered, the two women exchanged insincere greetings.


    Huang Ye looked at the Second Madam, who appeared to be in her forties. She was past her prime, her looks not as good as the First Madam''s, and she seemed much older.


    "Are you Ye''er?" the Second Madam asked, sizing up Huang Ye.


    "Second Madam, yes, I am."


    "You''re quite handsome. There will surely be many suitors in the future."


    "First Madam, Second Madam, I have no plans for marriage and children at the moment."


    "I''ve just woken up and will be reporting to the academy tomorrow. I want to take advantage of my youth to learn as much useful knowledge as possible, so I can help my foster father in the future."


    "Alright, since you''ve decided, I''ll turn down those marriage proposals."


    "That''s all I have to say. Just visit here when you''re free. Second Madam, do you have any advice?"


    Visit? Visit my foot. If I come again, you might just eat me alive.


    "I have nothing to advise. Ye''er, your Second Brother is usually arrogant and unambitious."


    "If he does anything wrong, be more forgiving. Although you''re not blood brothers, you live under the same roof. When he becomes the family head, he''ll need your support."


    Huang Ye looked speechlessly at this old woman. Damn, are you some kind of old fairy, even more shameless than the First Madam?


    "Don''t worry, Second Madam. I''ll be at the academy tomorrow, so it will be hard to run into Second Brother. Just advise him not to be arrogant towards my two maids."


    The Second Madam was stunned. This kid has grown bold, just waking up and already speaking so boldly.


    Does he really think he can take away the Huang family''s assets? This guy doesn''t know his limits. Sooner or later, he''ll have a day to cry. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I understand what you said. Alright, you can leave now," the Second Madam said irritably.


    Huang Ye bowed and took his leave of the two madams.


    "Sister, what do you think of this kid?"


    "What I think doesn''t matter. His awakening seems to threaten your son."


    The Second Madam smiled bitterly, "Sister, your position as the mistress of the City Lord''s mansion is unshakable. No one dares to touch you, but I''m not so lucky."


    "Seeing how ambitious this kid is, Xiao Jiang''s position might be threatened in the future."


    "And if he ever decides to establish his own household and really takes away the Huang family''s assets, our Wu family can''t bear it."


    "You''re right. I wonder how sincere he was with his words just now."


    "I think he''s just pretending to be indifferent about the assets, but he''s already made plans."


    "Going to the academy is just to avoid the spotlight. He''ll probably come back unexpectedly during the coming-of-age ceremony and catch us off guard."


    "You don''t need to sow discord. We have no feelings for him. His father was my husband''s brother, not mine. Let''s each find our own way."


    The Second Madam glanced at the First Madam, thinking, you witch, don''t think I don''t know about your dirty deeds.


    In the worst case, we''ll part ways in the future. If my lineage doesn''t benefit, you won''t have peace either.


    "I understand, Sister. I''ll head back now."


    "Yes, I''m tired too. I need to go back and rest."


    The Second Madam stood up, gave a slight bow, and took her leave of the First Madam.


    As soon as she turned around, her face, which had been full of smiles, immediately turned gloomy. Tired, my foot. You''re probably off to find some man to enjoy yourself with.


    Despite her anger, she still envied the First Madam. Although she was seven years older, she looked ten years younger.


    Now, the City Lord doesn''t even share a room with her, but he still often shares a room with the First Madam. It must be because she frequently seeks out young men for nourishment.


    The First Madam dares to do it, but she doesn''t. The First Madam has a son who''s a chosen one, which only turns her resentment inward.


    Her own son, on the other hand, is disappointing, causing trouble every day. She thought there was no competition, so she didn''t discipline him strictly.


    Now, Huang Ye''s awakening has shattered her plans.


    All her resentment naturally fell on Huang Ye. He wasn''t exactly an innocent bystander, but he was certainly upgraded by the Second Madam.


    Early the next morning, Huang Ye left the City Lord''s mansion for the first time during the day. His two maids accompanied him to the gates of the Martial Arts Academy before returning.


    Looking at the majestic gates of the Martial Arts Academy, he couldn''t help but reflect on his past life at that mediocre university.


    We are ", find us on google.


    He never expected to enter an academy again. Even if this academy isn''t Ivy League, it could at least be considered a top-tier institution.


    He must acquire cultivation techniques here.


    Two tall and strong men stood guard at the academy gates, swords at their waists, glaring at every student entering and exiting.


    If there had been guards like these at the gates of his previous life¡¯s university, no one would have dared to skip class.


    There weren''t many people entering or exiting. Huang Ye swaggered inside.


    "Stop, what are you doing here? This isn''t a place where just any Tom, Dick, or Harry can enter," one of the men shouted, his voice loud enough to startle Huang Ye.


    "Why are you shouting? Trying to show off your loud voice? I''m a student here too, it''s my first day."


    The two men exchanged glances. If he was really a student starting midway, he might have some connections, and they couldn''t afford to offend him.


    But this guy''s outfit didn''t look the part.


    "A student? Dressed like that, you dare to pretend to be a student? I think you''re trying to sneak in and steal skills."


    It wasn''t the man''s fault for misunderstanding. Huang Ye was wearing a simple coarse robe today.


    The two maids had prepared a brocade robe and jade belt for him, but he refused.


    It wasn''t that he disliked flashy attire, but he felt he shouldn''t be too ostentatious. People in the mansion would surely be watching him.


    If he was too showy, it would make people think he valued wealth too much and liked to flaunt himself.


    He had seen many such examples in his past life, even some famous people who were heavily in debt but still lived in luxury.


    After hearing Huang Ye''s explanation, the two maids agreed it made sense. The young master even paid attention to such details, which made them admire him even more.


    "Heh, who said you have to wear silk and satin to school? I prefer coarse clothes. Is that against school rules?"


    The two men were taken aback by Huang Ye''s retort. This kid''s outfit was plain, but his tone was extraordinary.


    Moreover, his aura wasn''t weak. The two exchanged another glance and decided to lower their stance.


    "Do you have an admission letter?" one of the men asked.


    Huang Ye took out the notice he received yesterday and handed it over.


    Huang Ye? None of the major families had the surname Huang. He might be a relative of some family.


    The two checked the notice and found it to be genuine.


    "Alright, you can go in," the man returned the notice to Huang Ye.


    "Brother, where do I report once I''m inside?"


    "Normally, it''s the Academic Affairs Office," he said, pointing to a three-story wooden building not far away.


    "That''s the Academic Affairs Office."


    "Thank you!" Huang Ye cupped his hands in gratitude.


    Just as he was about to enter the academy, he heard a voice calling from afar, "Young Master Huang, Young Master Huang!"


    In a few leaps, the person arrived at the school gate.


    Seeing the newcomer, the two men immediately bowed in respect.


    The newcomer waved his hand.


    "Young Master Huang, forgive me for being late in welcoming you."


    The two men were startled, cold sweat breaking out on their backs.


    Damn, who is this guy really, that even the head of the Academic Affairs Office calls himself a humble servant? Good thing we didn''t make things difficult for him earlier.


    At the same time, they worried for the students in the academy. This one is clearly a wolf in sheep''s clothing.


    With this outfit, he was bound to be bullied in school. Those school bullies would surely get a taste of their own medicine.


    Huang Ye looked blankly at the middle-aged man. He couldn''t discern his cultivation level.


    The man''s speed just now was impressive, not inferior to his own.


    "May I ask, who are you?" Huang Ye scratched his head and asked.


    "I am Zhou, the head of the Academic Affairs Office at the Silver Moon City Martial Arts Academy. The notice in your hand was issued by me."


    "Greetings, Head Zhou!"


    "Young Master Huang, please follow me inside. I''ll explain the academy''s situation to you, and then you can decide where to start your studies."


    "That sounds good. I really don''t know where to begin."


    As they walked through the campus, Huang Ye learned about the various disciplines offered by the academy.


    The academy primarily trained martial arts talents, but it also had some non-martial disciplines.


    For example, mystical arts, mechanics and arithmetic, medical healing, military tactics, logistics, and supply.


    Martial arts were divided into several sub-disciplines, such as internal skills, external skills, martial techniques, and hidden weapons.


    Once inside, students could choose different disciplines or study multiple disciplines simultaneously.


    After completing each discipline, they could participate in academy-organized assessments. Passing these assessments would earn them certificates.


    With an academy certificate, they could hold positions in some public departments.


    Of course, the final decision on positions still depended on one''s cultivation level. These certificates mainly helped with non-martial disciplines.


    Huang Ye also learned about the academy''s accommodation and dining regulations.


    It was a world driven by money; everything required silver taels.


    His wallet was currently thin, so he needed to be frugal.


    He finally settled on a four-person dormitory, decisively giving up on a two-person room.

 Chapter 36 – Immensely beneficial

    Huang Ye finally asked the question he was concerned about after understanding these trivial matters.


    "Head Zhou, does the academy have a library?"


    "A library? You mean a place where books are stored, right?" Head Zhou''s comprehension was quite good.


    "That''s right, a place where you can read and borrow books."


    "In the academy, this place is called the Scripture Repository, but you can''t enter it freely. You need to exchange points for reading time."


    "Oh, can the time be exchanged with silver taels?" S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No, it must be with points."


    "How do you earn points?"


    "There are many ways to earn points. The simplest is attending classes, but the points earned from attending classes are minimal."


    "To earn more points, one way is to take on tasks from the Task Office, and another is through groundbreaking innovations."


    "The first method is relatively easier. You can go to the demon beast mountains outside the city and hunt demons and monsters to earn points."


    "If you can capture demons and monsters lurking within the city, you''ll earn even more points. However, it''s dangerous, and you might lose your life."


    "The second method of groundbreaking innovation is very difficult, and few succeed. Generally, students don''t choose this way."


    "There are also other ways to earn points. The academy allows students to compete with their points."


    "Thank you for the information, Head Zhou."


    "Hehe, you''re welcome, young master. It''s nothing. You''ll learn all this after staying here for a while."


    "Do you have any subjects you wish to study, young master?"


    "Do you have any good suggestions, Head Zhou?"


    "For us martial artists, the foundation lies in internal skills. As long as your internal skills are profound, improving other abilities becomes easier."


    "Alright, I''ll start with internal skills."


    "By the way, my elder brother is a cultivator. Do they also study internal skills?"


    Huang Ye deliberately asked this question.


    "Your elder brother is different from us martial artists. He is a cultivator. Cultivators absorb the Spiritual Energy of heaven and earth, while we martial artists harness our own potential. The two cannot be compared."


    "In the initial stages, martial artists can still compete with low-level cultivators, but once at the advanced stages, the gap between them widens rapidly."


    "Oh! Does the academy have such techniques?"


    "That, I don''t know. I''m only in charge of academic affairs. Even if there are, we martial artists can''t cultivate them. Becoming a cultivator requires talent."


    "Someone like your elder brother, a chosen one with the aptitude for immortality, stands out even among the Immortal Sects, while we ordinary people don''t even have the qualification to cultivate."


    As they talked, they walked to a majestic hall.


    Inside the hall, dozens of students were attending a lecture given by an unremarkable old man.


    Seeing Head Zhou arrive, the old man stopped his lecture and glared at him.


    Huang Ye saw Head Zhou smile at the old man and lightly touch his own arm.


    "Young master, please go in. I won''t enter. You can buy the teaching materials directly from the instructor."


    With that, he disappeared in a flash.


    Uh, that speed was much faster than before. It seems this old man has quite a temper, and Head Zhou is clearly afraid of him.


    Huang Ye casually walked into the hall. The students, noticing the old man''s unusual behavior, turned to look at Huang Ye.


    But they didn''t even catch a glimpse of Head Zhou, thinking Huang Ye had come alone.


    Huang Ye glanced around. There were quite a few students here.


    They varied in age, mostly boys, with only a few girls scattered among them.


    "What''s your name?"


    "Student Huang Ye."


    "Find an empty seat and listen to the lecture. After class, come to me to purchase the teaching materials."


    "Yes!" Huang Ye randomly found an empty seat and sat down.


    The old man continued his lecture, explaining how to gather True Qi into a single line for attack.


    After listening for a while, Huang Ye felt the old man''s teaching was quite good.


    Although it was completely different from his own cultivation method, the old man explained it in detail.


    How to gather Qi, how to condense it, how to focus it into a single point for release, and he even provided several examples, making it easy to understand.


    Initially, Huang Ye wasn''t interested in the internal skill teachings, following Head Zhou''s suggestion just to keep up appearances.


    Unexpectedly, the old man''s teachings were truly valuable. Previously, he had attempted to simulate the Six Meridian Divine Sword using Spiritual Energy.


    He managed to make it look decent, but its power was mediocre.


    At the time, he hadn''t studied the internal skill heart techniques of the Six Meridian Divine Sword, thinking True Qi and Spiritual Energy were completely different and there was no need to learn internal skill heart techniques.


    After listening to the old man''s lecture, he realized his understanding was completely wrong.


    Whether it was the True Qi within the body or the Spiritual Energy of heaven and earth, the essence of forming an attack within the body was the same; only the power released was different.


    The Six Meridian Divine Sword he executed was merely a superficial imitation, not even a tenth of the power of True Qi.


    Compared to a true Spiritual Energy attack, it was worlds apart. If the Six Meridian Divine Sword released fire elements, its power could increase a hundredfold.


    But the Spiritual Energy he absorbed was a mix of various elements, and the five elements inherently counteract each other. Releasing such a hodgepodge would deplete his energy before even hitting the opponent.


    This realization made him feel his understanding of martial arts was still too shallow, and he should really study more.


    Even without immortal cultivation techniques, some martial arts knowledge could still be beneficial for cultivation.


    Especially the True Qi application methods taught by the old man today, which were immensely beneficial to him.


    "System, how does the old man''s True Qi application method compare to the martial arts knowledge you have recorded?"


    [Master, I think the old man''s teachings are excellent, more precise than the knowledge I have.]


    [The martial arts knowledge I recorded lacks understanding of many principles and is analyzed based on literal meaning. The old man teaches the essence, and his martial arts level is clearly much higher.]


    Hearing the system''s assessment, Huang Ye knew his judgment was correct.


    "You should listen more too. It might help when deducing techniques in the future."


    As Huang Ye was engrossed in communicating with the system, he suddenly sensed something coming at him and instinctively wanted to dodge.


    But at the last moment, he refrained from dodging because he saw what it was¡ªa small piece of stone chalk.


    "Pop!" The stone chalk hit him squarely on the head.


    Though small, it left a small bump on his head.


    "Hahaha!" The students burst into laughter.


    Huang Ye looked at the old man with a face full of grievance.


    The old man glared with wide eyes, "You little rascal, daydreaming on your first day of class. What, am I not teaching well?"


    "Teacher, you misunderstood. I was just contemplating what you were explaining. I listened to your teachings attentively."


    "Teacher? What''s that supposed to mean? Are you calling me old?"


    Huang Ye was taken aback, remembering this wasn''t the school from his past life. The title Head Zhou used earlier seemed to be ''instructor.''


    "Teacher, you misunderstood. In my hometown, we call teaching elders ''teacher.'' It''s the same as ''instructor.''"


    "What nonsense! Here, you should use the local terms. When in Rome, do as the Romans do, understand?"


    "Understood, I''ll gradually adapt."


    "You said you were listening attentively. What was the last sentence I just said?"

 Chapter 37 – Mockery

    This was no challenge for Huang Ye. He hadn''t actually listened to the old man''s last sentence, but he had the System.


    The System recorded every word the old man said, not only with visuals but also automatically generated subtitles.


    Huang Ye immediately had the System replay it and then answered perfectly. In his excitement, he almost read out the punctuation marks generated by the AI.


    Seeing that Huang Ye''s answer was flawless, the old man couldn''t find fault with him.


    "Sit down. Note down anything you don''t understand, focus during the lecture, and think about unresolved questions after class."


    Huang Ye sat down with a gloomy expression. He didn''t mind getting hit, but being mocked by everyone made him feel very uncomfortable.


    As a cultivator being laughed at by a bunch of ordinary people, if he were to become a revered deity in the future and other immortals learned of his embarrassing past, it would be a huge disgrace.


    He was actually conflicted about how to survive in the academy, as he still didn''t understand it well.


    The students here were too weak; he didn''t even have the desire to bully them.


    He decided to observe first. If he could obtain cultivation techniques by keeping a low profile, he would hide himself deeply.


    If anyone was foolish enough to provoke him, he wouldn''t mind killing a few chickens to scare the monkeys.


    He decided to endure the first class since this place wasn''t safe, and the City Lord''s influence would soon infiltrate.


    Exposing himself too early would only bring trouble.


    Patience is key to a great plan, and his main focus should be on finding cultivation techniques.


    He could also add some martial arts courses to his studies. Even the System knew this knowledge was useful, so he should learn as much as possible before being exposed; that''s the hard truth.


    After calming himself, Huang Ye re-entered the class mode.


    Meanwhile, he observed the other students and found them all very attentive, which explained why the old man had ambushed him.


    After class, Huang Ye respectfully approached the old man.


    "Instructor, I''d like to buy your textbook."


    "Fifty taels!"


    "What!" Huang Ye jumped in shock.


    The students around him burst into laughter at his reaction; they hadn''t left after class just to watch this spectacle.


    Dressed in coarse cloth, he looked like a pauper.


    The instructor''s textbook was the most expensive in the academy; it would be a miracle if he could afford it.


    A pauper wanting to study martial arts, did he think the Martial Arts Academy was a charity?


    Huang Ye hadn''t expected this price; fifty taels was no small amount.


    He had proposed coming to the Martial Arts Academy, but neither the City Lord nor the First Madam had mentioned tuition fees, as if they had all forgotten.


    He could understand the City Lord; perhaps in this world, women managed finances, and as the lord of a city, money matters were surely handled by the First Madam.


    But why hadn''t the First Madam mentioned it either?


    Huang Ye later figured it out; the First Madam had specifically reminded him to visit her often.


    At the time, the First Madam''s gaze had a hint of heat, much like how older women in his past life looked at young men.


    She deliberately didn''t mention it, banking on him having no money, wanting him to seek her out, likely more than once, forcing him to grovel.


    Naturally, Huang Ye wouldn''t ask them for money; he could only continue living off a maid.


    Qing''er, however, was very supportive, giving him all the more than a hundred taels she had saved.


    Huang Ye was embarrassed to take it all, only accepting twenty taels, but Qing''er insisted on giving him fifty.


    Now, with a textbook costing fifty taels, his wallet would be empty after buying it, which he couldn''t accept.


    Head Zhou had mentioned earlier that everything here, from eating to sleeping, required money.


    Even using the restroom would accumulate charges, with ten visits costing a tael.


    He had thought attending classes was all he needed, but he hadn''t expected it to be so realistic here.


    "Instructor, may I ask if I can attend the class without buying the textbook?" Huang Ye tried to save some expenses.


    "No, to attend my class, you must buy the textbook," the old man replied mercilessly.


    Huang Ye was speechless. What kind of situation was this? A single course cost fifty taels, and the money he had was only enough for one subject.


    "Poor guy, what are you doing at the Martial Arts Academy without money?" a sharp voice came from the side.


    "Exactly, who comes here without a few hundred taels? Can''t even afford fifty taels and still has the face to haggle," this time, it was a woman''s voice.


    Huang Ye, with eyes that could see around corners, had already spotted the two speakers, but he still turned his head and glared at them fiercely.


    The two glared back at him.


    Oh, they dared to glare back, damn it, they were asking for trouble.


    Support us at .


    They should count themselves lucky that he didn''t understand this place yet. Once he figured it out, if they dared to provoke him again, he wouldn''t mind making them cry.


    Turning back, he continued speaking to the old man, "Instructor, can I owe you for now and pay you back when I have the money?"


    "No."


    Huang Ye smacked his lips; the old man had completely blocked his path, giving him no face at all.


    "Young man, I see you''re eager to learn. Here''s the deal, I''m not a stickler for rules; you can owe the textbook fee for now."


    "But from the moment you get the textbook, the fifty taels will accrue interest. The interest isn''t high; outside it''s nine out of thirteen, I''ll calculate it as nine out of twelve for you. Pay me when you have the money."


    Damn, this old man was too ruthless, not only selling the textbook at an exorbitant price but also loan-sharking.


    Nine out of twelve, did he think I was stupid? I''d probably be unable to pay it back even if I sold myself after the course.


    "Instructor, your suggestion is reasonable, but the interest calculation you mentioned is beyond my means. I''ll attend this course when I have the money."


    The old man was also taken aback. This kid dressed plainly, but he was brought here by Head Zhou.


    For Head Zhou to personally escort him, his family background must be extraordinary.


    He thought he was an undercover second-generation wealthy kid, but it turned out he was truly a pauper.


    "Suit yourself. Anyway, if you want to attend the class, pay up. There''s no free lunch in the world!"


    "My principles can''t be broken; even the dean''s son has to pay to attend my class," the old man said coldly.


    With that, the old man turned and walked back to the rear hall.


    Huang Ye''s ears were filled with the disdainful voices of the students behind him.


    "Ha, a pauper wanting to learn martial arts, doesn''t he know the saying ''poor in literature, rich in martial arts''?"


    "Exactly, look at his outfit, he''s clearly a poor kid, only starting martial arts at his age."


    "Probably a janitor''s kid, given a chance by the academy to learn martial arts."


    "With his appearance, he should go home and farm; at least he can survive."


    "Not necessarily, maybe he''s a martial arts prodigy who can become a master through self-study."


    Various voices came from behind, some whispering, some openly discussing.


    Huang Ye stood there with a grim expression, internally conflicted.


    One voice said, you''re a powerful cultivator, and they''re mocking you like this, can you endure it? Go and beat them all down.


    Another voice immediately opposed, no, you''re new to the academy, unfamiliar with the place, starting by beating up the whole class might get you expelled.


    You already decided to endure at least the first class; you also need to consider the consequences of revealing your strength.


    Taking a deep breath, he calmed himself.


    Fine, I''ll endure for now. One day, I''ll show you the plot twist.


    He turned and strode out of the hall without looking back.


    Damn it, that Head Zhou didn''t explain things clearly, making me look foolish.


    If I had known it was this expensive, and my money was only enough for one subject, why bother?


    No, I need to find someone to ask about the specifics here. If it''s really this expensive, I still need to attend classes, just find a way to get money.


    If worse comes to worst, borrow from some rich family, and pay them back when I have the money.


    Looking around, he saw a playground not far away, with many students practicing martial arts.


    He decided to check it out and leisurely walked over.


    Suddenly, his eyes lit up; he saw a woman walking towards the playground from a diagonal direction.


    Wow! She''s stunning! The woman''s figure was perfect.


    She wore a royal blue outfit, her chest full, her waist slender like a willow, and her hips shapely.


    Below were long legs, and she was at least 1.7 meters tall.


    Seeing her side profile, she was definitely a beauty, at least a 90, comparable to Qing''er. She was the one.


    Taking three steps in two, he caught up.


    "Hey! Beautiful!" Huang Ye greeted.


    The woman didn''t respond, continuing towards the playground.


    No choice, Huang Ye shouted again, "Hey, beautiful! Wait!"


    The woman still ignored him.


    Left with no option, Huang Ye ran directly in front of her.


    "Beauti..." The "ful" part got stuck in his throat. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 38 – What you see may not be the truth

    Because he saw the other half of the girl''s face.


    Although it was covered by hair, he could still vaguely see the features behind the strands.


    The girl was young, around sixteen or seventeen years old.


    Her features were perfectly matched, with delicate eyebrows and eyes, a jade-like nose, and red lips.


    However, there was a red mark under her bangs that drastically lowered her appearance score from 90 to 0.


    What was this situation? Was it the heavens being jealous of a beauty?


    The girl was also taken aback when she saw Huang Ye. Was this guy referring to her as a beauty earlier?


    The term "beauty" didn''t seem to apply to her.


    Seeing Huang Ye''s stunned expression.


    "Classmate, were you calling me just now?"


    Huang Ye finally heard a term similar to modern language, and the girl''s voice was pleasant, somewhat like the soft and gentle voice of a southern girl, very comforting to hear.


    "That''s right! I was calling you."


    "What, were you startled by my face? I''m not the beauty you mentioned. What do you want?"


    "Why wouldn''t you be a beauty? Although there''s a slight flaw on your face, it''s not a problem. A surgery could fix it."


    "Fix it? Are you joking? Even Doctor Xue couldn''t do anything about it. I''ve long given up," the girl said sadly.


    "Uh, I forgot, this isn''t my hometown. In my hometown, the mark on your face is easy to treat."


    "Classmate, don''t make fun of me. I''ve seen countless doctors and taken countless medicines since I was a child, all to no effect."


    "System, can the birthmark on her face be treated?"


    [In modern medicine, it can be treated with lasers, but traditional Chinese medicine cannot treat it. However, I am not sure about the medical level here.]


    [There are cultivators here, which is completely different from a technological society. Perhaps the Spiritual Energy of heaven and earth can remove the ailment.]


    Huang Ye was speechless after hearing the system''s explanation.


    He said it could be treated because in his past life, he rarely saw people with marks on their faces; those people must have been treated, so he assumed it could be treated, not realizing it was done with lasers.


    This method definitely wouldn''t work here. Not to mention the lack of lasers, even if there were, he wouldn''t know how to operate them.


    However, the concept of using immortal techniques for treatment mentioned by the system seemed feasible to him.


    Immortal techniques could bring the dead back to life, so treating a small red mark should be no problem.


    Unfortunately, although he possessed Spiritual Energy, he didn''t know how to use it, so he still couldn''t treat it.


    "Classmate, I''m not joking with you. Have you sought treatment from an immortal master?"


    "Not really. Why would an immortal master treat an ordinary person like me?"


    "Not necessarily. If an immortal master suddenly feels compassionate, they might treat you." S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Stop teasing me. Thank you for talking to me. No one else is willing to."


    "No need to thank me. I''m here to serve the people!"


    The girl was stunned. This guy was really strange; she had never heard anyone speak like this before.


    "I''m new here. I just arrived at the academy today, and you''re the first student to talk to me. From now on, we''re good friends," Huang Ye said sincerely.


    When you''re just trying to make great content at bit.ly/3iBfjkV.


    "Re-really? You''re not afraid of me?"


    "Afraid of what? You''re just a young girl; you can''t possibly eat me."


    Huang Ye saw a few tears fall from the girl''s eyes, understanding that she must have been neglected for years.


    "Classmate, this isn''t good. It looks like I''m bullying you."


    "No, it''s nothing. Thank you. You''re the first person to see my appearance and still want to be friends."


    "Don''t worry, you don''t have to consider me a friend. Just hearing those words is enough."


    The girl said with a choked voice.


    "What are you saying? I just said we''re friends. A man''s word is his bond."


    "If anyone bullies you in the future, I''ll teach them a lesson."


    "Haha, you''re really interesting. You''re a new student, not even a Martial Apprentice, and you dare to say you''ll teach others a lesson."


    "Let me protect you instead. Although I''m not pretty, my skills are quite good. I''m already at the second level of Martial Master."


    "Wow! That''s impressive," Huang Ye exclaimed.


    "Of course, being so ugly, I''ve put all my energy into martial arts."


    "By the way, you called me earlier. What do you want?"


    "I just arrived at the academy and attended an internal skills class, but that old man kicked me out."


    "Old man? You mean Instructor Hu? He''s quite kind. Why did he kick you out?" the girl asked, puzzled.


    "Kind? Are you sure we''re talking about the same person?"


    "Instructor Hu is the only elderly internal skills instructor. The others are uncles, so it can''t be wrong."


    "Anyway, I couldn''t afford his textbook, so he wouldn''t let me attend the class."


    "I see. Instructor Hu''s textbooks are a bit expensive, but they''re worth the price."


    "Judging by your attire, your family isn''t well-off, right?"


    "Not really. I didn''t know the textbooks were so expensive and only brought fifty taels of silver."


    "If you''re short on silver, I can lend you some. A thousand or eight hundred taels is no problem."


    Wow, she''s a rich girl! But she''s so young, why does she call herself ''sister''?


    "Aren''t you quite young?"


    "Don''t be fooled by my appearance. I''ve looked like this since I was sixteen, and now I''m nineteen."


    "So you''re older than me."


    "Thank you, sister. We just met, so I can''t possibly borrow money from you. I''ll earn it myself."


    "I want to ask, are the textbooks for other subjects also this expensive?"


    "Not really. The most expensive ones from other instructors are twenty taels, and most textbooks don''t exceed ten taels."


    "That''s still quite a lot," Huang Ye said dejectedly.


    "There''s no other way. The academy only charges for accommodation and management fees, and doesn''t pay the instructors a salary. The instructors have to be self-sufficient."


    "The better they teach, the higher the fees they charge. That''s the academy''s rule."


    "Otherwise, if capable instructors lowered their fees, less capable ones wouldn''t have any students."


    "I understand now. Thank you for telling me, senior sister."


    "You''re welcome. I should thank you for considering me a friend."


    "Well, I''ll attend other subjects first and listen to Instructor Hu when I have the money."


    "Junior, I really have money, don''t worry, you don''t have to pay me back."


    Huang Ye felt awkward. How did he become a gigolo in this world? He didn''t have this kind of treatment in his past life.


    Better not get entangled with this girl. She probably hasn''t had friends for a long time and suddenly found one to pour her emotions into.


    "Senior sister, you go ahead. I''ll find some cheaper classes to attend."


    "By the way, my name is Huang Ye. How should I address you, senior sister?"


    "I''m Su Wan! If you have any difficulties, feel free to come to me."


    "Thank you, senior sister!" Huang Ye dashed off in a flash.


    This guy, it seems he was just fooling me about being friends. He ran off in such a hurry. Never mind, let''s see what he does.


    If he comes to find me again, it means he truly considers me a friend.


    Happy for a day is a day, Su Wan went to the training ground cheerfully.


    For the first time, she radiated happiness on her face and didn''t care about her appearance.


    Huang Ye continued strolling around the campus and arrived at a new hall, where there weren''t many students attending the class.


    The fee for this teacher''s class must be low, so he decided to go in and listen. If it was useful, he''d stay for a while.


    He quietly entered the lecture hall and sat at the back.


    Apart from the teacher at the front speaking passionately, none of the other students noticed Huang Ye''s entrance.


    The students were very focused during the lecture, and Huang Ye thought this teaching method was quite good.


    Every class required money, every textbook required money, and if you had money, you could attend classes.


    People who spent money to attend classes wanted to learn.


    After sitting down, Huang Ye noticed the teacher on the podium was fiddling with a toy.


    A round face, chubby cheeks, a cute face, a red nose, a plump body, round hands, and a snow-white belly.


    Uh! What kind of toy was that? Why did it look like Doraemon? Could it be that he was also a transmigrator?

 Chapter 39 – Three consecutive slaps in the face

    After triple-checking, this toy just looks like Doraemon.


    Looking at the gears drawn on the blackboard, he understood what this subject was.


    The instructor fiddled with the Doraemon for a while, placed it on the podium, and it performed a series of actions.


    There was bowing, somersaulting, doing splits, spinning, kicking, and punching.


    "Class, this is just a simple mechanism. In fact, Mechanism Arithmetic is closely related to Mystical Arts."


    "Theoretically, Mystical Arts is just a branch of Mechanism Arithmetic; it''s built on its foundation."


    Damn, so it''s not Mystical Arts, got it wrong again.


    "Our Mechanism Arithmetic covers a broader field than Mystical Arts."


    "When you leave the academy and enter various industries, you''ll definitely use the knowledge learned here."


    "Alright, that''s it for this class. Next class is arithmetic. Class dismissed."


    "The new student, come over here."


    Just as Huang Ye was about to leave, he was called back. He had no interest in this subject.


    Arithmetic, he had studied it for over ten years with mediocre results and genuinely disliked it.


    He was now a cultivator, not a scientist, and didn''t need to study arithmetic for human progress.


    It can be hard to make great work when its stolen from ".


    After hesitating for a moment, he still walked to the podium.


    This instructor would probably be like that old man, trying to sell him his textbooks.


    Several students also looked at this poor student.


    Huang Ye''s attire didn''t face discrimination here because the students studying this subject generally came from modest backgrounds.


    They only hoped to find stable employment after graduation and weren''t looking for major advancements in martial arts.


    "Hello, Instructor!" Huang Ye bowed.


    "Yes! You arrived quite late, didn''t hear much earlier. So, are you interested in this subject?"


    "Instructor, this subject seems fun."


    The instructor glanced at this newcomer with a peculiar mindset; it was the first time he heard someone say this subject was fun.


    "Indeed, it''s very interesting, especially if you study it diligently. If you invent something new, the sense of accomplishment is quite satisfying."


    "Many public positions will require talents from this subject when you graduate from the academy."


    "I understand what you''re saying, Instructor, but I''m not very bright and find arithmetic hard to grasp."


    "No worries, as long as you''re willing to learn, you''ll definitely make a name for yourself in the future."


    Uh! Is he trying to sweet-talk me?


    "The cost of studying this subject isn''t high either. The textbook and class fees together are only fifteen taels of silver, with a high return on investment."


    "Instructor, I understand what you''re saying, but I came to the Martial Arts Academy to learn martial arts. Once I''m decent in that, I''ll come back to study this subject."


    As soon as Huang Ye said this, the students below started whispering.


    The instructor was taken aback, sizing up Huang Ye. His attire didn''t look like someone studying martial arts.


    "The cost of learning martial arts isn''t low. Can your parents afford it?"


    "Instructor, I have my own hands and don''t need my parents to support me."


    As soon as Huang Ye said this, the students below burst into laughter.


    The instructor secretly cursed his luck, thinking he could recruit a new student today and earn a little extra.


    Unexpectedly, he was dealing with someone aiming too high, a poor student who didn''t know his own limits and had no future.


    "Good for you, I wish you success!" The instructor said and then turned to leave for the back room.


    Huang Ye smiled faintly, not bothering with an instructor who judged by appearances.


    He turned to leave, not interested in looking at these students either. Poverty wasn''t scary; what''s scary is having no ambition.


    This was a world that valued martial arts, and Mechanism Arithmetic was just a minor path.


    It might be useful in combat, but relying on external forces was ultimately not the way, and such skills would always serve others.


    Though he ignored these students, someone took a dislike to him.


    "What trash, a poor guy wanting to learn martial arts, doesn''t know his limits," a mocking voice came.


    Huang Ye stopped and looked at the speaker.


    The speaker had a sharp face, broom-like eyebrows, and triangular eyes, yet was quite robust.


    This face should belong to a skinny monkey, so why did he look so bizarre, combining two extremes?


    "Who are you calling trash?"


    "You!"


    The triangular-eyed guy realized he had been outwitted by Huang Ye.


    "You dare trick me," he said sinisterly, his anger rising.


    "What''s there to trick about you, trash? With your intelligence, you should go back to farming."


    "How do you know my family farms?" the triangular-eyed guy asked, puzzled.


    Huang Ye was stunned. This guy really was a farmer. How did a farmer get into the Martial Arts Academy?


    "You''re destined to farm; you can''t learn high-intelligence stuff like this."


    "How do you know I can''t learn it?"


    The triangular-eyed guy was stunned again, wondering how this kid knew him so well.


    Suddenly, he realized it. The kid wasn''t familiar with him; he was just mocking him and happened to hit the mark.


    "You little brat, you need a lesson!"


    "Slap!" The triangular-eyed guy yelped.


    In a flash, he stood up, clutching his face. "You dare hit me!"


    "Slap!" Another crisp slap sent him spinning and back onto the bench.


    "You!"


    "Slap, slap, slap!" This time, it was a triple hit.


    Tears welled up in the triangular-eyed guy''s eyes. He wanted to fight back but had no idea how this guy got over or slapped him.


    All he saw was Huang Ye standing still, and the rest was just the sound.


    "Waah!" The triangular-eyed guy lay on the table, crying.


    His family did farm, but they were landowners, and he was pampered from a young age, never beaten.


    He entered the academy because his father wanted him to succeed, sparing no expense to train him and forcing him to study every subject.


    Relying on his family''s wealth, he made many friends and even acknowledged a few big brothers.


    Though these big brothers didn''t get along, none would refuse money.


    Seeing him willingly pay respects, they happily accepted him as a little brother.


    He was used to bullying others with the backing of his big brothers and thought he was somebody. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing Huang Ye, a poor guy wanting to learn martial arts, he naturally looked down on him and mocked him, not expecting to hit a hard wall.


    "Haha, why are you crying, you joker!" Huang Ye was a bit amused.


    This kid was quite robust, yet cried like a child. Maybe he was too harsh.


    If he knew the kid was so fragile, he wouldn''t have used even one percent of his strength to slap him.


    This guy could be easily defeated with just a thousandth of his strength.


    The triangular-eyed guy dared not speak, not even lift his head, burying it like an ostrich.


    Hitting someone in the face was taboo, yet this kid did just that.


    No way, he couldn''t lift his head, so he continued to cry with his head buried in his arms, starting with real tears, then fake ones.


    In his mind, he kept planning to find a few big brothers later to get revenge.

 Chapter 40 – Ultimate Teacher

    Huang Ye, finding no amusement, glanced around. The other students had already backed away, their eyes filled with fear. This guy''s combat strength was formidable; no wonder he was learning martial arts.


    Although they didn''t primarily focus on martial arts, they knew a bit more than the average person. The speed at which Huang Ye slapped someone just now was so fast it seemed like he hadn''t even moved.


    Even a fool could tell that this guy''s martial prowess was strong, and not someone they dared to provoke.


    Huang Ye gave them a sinister smile, sending a chill down their spines. They feared he might come over and slap them too. They had mocked him earlier, and with his strength, he could easily toy with them.


    Fortunately, he just smiled wickedly and left without making a move.


    Only then did everyone wipe the sweat off their foreheads, swearing never to judge by appearances again.


    Huang Ye couldn''t be bothered to lecture them. They weren''t on the same level, and reasoning with them would be a waste of breath.


    He swaggered out, leaving them with a brazen back view.


    Huang Ye had thought about exposing his strength. These small fry were just Martial Apprentices, at best Martial Masters, and revealing his strength wouldn''t matter much.


    Moreover, the City Lord''s mansion and other factions wanted to place people in the academy, but it wasn''t something they could do on a whim. He had suddenly decided to join the Martial Arts Academy, and finding suitable people to follow him would take time.


    He could tell from the fact that no one had been following him since entering the academy.


    Once Huang Ye''s figure completely disappeared, a few people who were close to the guy with triangular eyes gathered around.


    A skinny guy said, "B-Boss, that guy''s gone!"


    The triangular-eyed guy''s trembling shoulders immediately steadied, recovering from his crying state.


    To read the uncut version, go to ].


    He didn''t dare to lift his head, feeling his face burning with pain, surely swollen. That guy hit too hard.


    "Xiao Qiang, follow him and see where he goes."


    "Boss, I can''t even see his shadow."


    "If you can''t see, can''t you chase?" the triangular-eyed guy snapped.


    "Boss, even if I had borrowed courage, I wouldn''t dare chase him. His combat strength is at least at the late Martial Apprentice stage. If he finds out, he''ll definitely deal with me."


    "Idiot, don''t you have any guts?"


    Xiao Qiang thought to himself, you''re one to talk about guts. You got slapped to tears and didn''t dare get up from the table, yet you say others lack courage.


    The others also pursed their lips, still not daring to lift their heads, probably afraid we''d see their pig-like faces.


    "You guys, go check everywhere now. This guy is a new face, definitely a new student. Find out all his information in the next two days."


    "Uh, my stomach hurts a bit. I''ll go rest first," the triangular-eyed guy said, trying to slip away after giving orders.


    "Boss, checking people costs money," a lackey reminded him.


    The triangular-eyed guy was generous, pulling out a silver note from his pocket.


    "This is a hundred taels. Use it first. If it''s not enough, come to me. Make sure to find accurate information."


    Seeing the silver note, their eyes lit up. They didn''t expect such a good deal.


    They quickly took the silver note and rushed out, thinking of splitting the money first. Asking around later was secondary; if they couldn''t find anything, so be it.


    After all, this rich kid had plenty of money, and this amount was just a drop in the bucket for him.


    After they left, the triangular-eyed guy also stood up, using a textbook to cover his face, leaving only his triangular eyes visible, and hurriedly left.


    The few remaining in the lecture hall watched his back, trying hard to suppress their laughter.


    This arrogant second-generation rich kid finally got taught a lesson. Many of them had been bullied by him before, so they felt a sense of relief.


    In this world, what goes around comes around. It''s not that the time hasn''t come yet.


    They guessed this guy wouldn''t dare come back, and they were eager to know the name of the hero who had just acted.


    Meanwhile, Huang Ye was already seated in a new lecture hall, intently watching the teacher. This teacher was so beautiful, so beautiful.


    Definitely a 90 out of 100. The teacher wasn''t very old, around twenty-one or twenty-two.


    With delicately arched eyebrows, a fine nose, and cherry lips, her almond-shaped eyes were full of allure.


    Dressed in a light green gauzy dress, her petite and exquisite figure was accentuated by a waist belt, highlighting her front and rear curves.


    Not only was she beautiful, but she also had a low laughter threshold, often amused by the students'' interjections. When she laughed, dimples appeared on her cheeks, a classic baby-faced beauty with a voluptuous figure.


    After laughing, she would cast a bewitching gaze, as if her eyes could electrify, leaving the students mesmerized.


    That gaze made everyone feel like the instructor was smiling at them.


    There was something strange about her; she must have practiced some charm technique. He had read about charm techniques in novels before, and it felt just like this.


    Every smile and gesture of hers could tug at one''s heartstrings, something ordinary people couldn''t achieve.


    A smile that could launch a thousand ships, indeed the ancients didn''t deceive him.


    No wonder the lecture hall was packed; he could only stand and listen. There were quite a few others standing as well.


    Each one stared blankly at the podium, some students even drooling, wetting the floor.


    Huang Ye wasn''t surprised by the students'' reactions. This woman stirred something within him too, even speeding up his Qi flow.


    Strange, what was going on? Could this woman resonate with his techniques?


    He shared a bed with two maids every day, yet never felt this way around them.


    Comparing looks, Qing''er wasn''t inferior to her, but the feeling was entirely different. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Truly a mysterious woman.


    What intrigued Huang Ye more was the subject she taught, which he had to attend because she was teaching about hidden weapons.


    Huang Ye also learned her name¡ªTang Xin. It was easy to find out.


    Other instructors were addressed by their last names, but this instructor was directly called Instructor Tang Xin by the students.


    Hearing a student call her Instructor Tang Xin, Huang Ye found the name quite unique.


    Damn, why not just call her Sweetheart!


    Her father must have been quite sappy to give her such a name, truly a case of living up to one''s name.


    Also, why in this world do those who play with hidden weapons have the surname Tang? Is Tang the universal first surname for hidden weapons?


    His decision to learn this subject wasn''t because of this mysterious woman.


    Hidden weapons had been a subject of his admiration since childhood, from slingshots to throwing bricks and playing cards.


    Hidden weapons had always been part of his growth.


    Unlike techniques and martial skills, hidden weapons relied on skill.


    That''s why those skilled in hidden weapons in the martial world often had nicknames like Thousand-Hand Guanyin or Thousand-Hand Tathagata.


    Magicians in the martial world also knew hidden weapon techniques because their hands were quick enough to deceive the human eye.


    Even though he was already a cultivator, he believed that the art of hidden weapons would be useful even if he became an immortal.


    Whether in attack or defense, having hidden weapons as assistance would definitely yield twice the result with half the effort.


    Another point was that hidden weapons were often associated with poison. Many assassination weapons were coated with poison.


    This method was commonly used by assassination experts, whether in ancient or modern times.


    The Poison Path was also a subject he wanted to learn, mastering both the creation and antidote of poisons.


    Poisons surely had grades too; he had read in novels about poisons capable of killing cultivators.


    As long as the poison''s grade was high enough, even immortals could be poisoned.


    The first challenge he faced upon crossing into this world was poison.


    The feeling of being immobilized by the Ten Fragrance Muscle Softening Powder was something he didn''t want to experience again, so mastering the Poison Path was essential.

 Chapter 41 – Unfortunately, I cant scan the code

    Information about the Poison Path was something Huang Ye had asked the System about before, to see how much it knew.


    The System indeed knew quite a bit, but it was all about poisons from the previous world, and whether those poisons could be found in this world was another matter.


    The System''s methods of detoxification were also quite limited, mostly relying on serums.


    Such detoxification methods were simply impossible to implement in this world.


    Huang Ye and the System carefully recorded every word the beautiful instructor said, and the System also recorded Tang Xin''s demonstration of hidden weapon techniques.


    "System, this woman''s technique is so fast that even my eyes can barely follow it. To what extent can you record it?"


    [Rest assured, Master, your eyes are my camera. I can slow it down by up to a hundred times, capturing every detail clearly.]


    "A hundred times? That''s more than enough! I didn''t expect you to be this useful."


    [Master, you''re being insincere. I''m not just a little useful; I''m an artificial intelligence with computational power billions of times greater than your brain, and I can evolve. You''ll gradually see my benefits.]


    "Alright, I admit you''re useful. Now stop boasting and focus on recording."


    Huang Ye continued to listen to the lecture.


    "Alright, that''s it for today''s class, everyone. Class dismissed."


    After Tang Xin finished speaking, she turned and swayed her hips as she headed to the back room.


    Wait! Something''s off. Why didn''t she ask the newcomers to buy books from her?


    Huang Ye had been waiting for Tang Xin to call him after class, but the plot seemed a bit off.


    "Teacher Honey! Instructor Honey!" Huang Ye shouted.


    Tang Xin, who was heading to the inner room, paused for a moment but continued walking when she realized it wasn''t directed at her.


    She wondered to herself who this Instructor Honey was and if he was also attending the class.


    "Instructor Tang Xin, Instructor Tang Xin!" Huang Ye quickly switched to Chinese when he saw the previous title didn''t get her attention.


    This time, Tang Xin stopped, recognizing the voice from earlier, and turned around to see a handsome guy waving at her, a sweet smile immediately appearing on her pretty face.


    This handsome guy was someone she hadn''t seen before.


    Huang Ye jogged over to Tang Xin, "Hello, Instructor Honey!"


    He quickly compared their heights, noting that she reached just up to his eyebrows, which was perfect.


    "Instructor Honey? Are you calling me?"


    "That''s right. In my hometown, Tang Xin is also called Honey, so I''m used to it!" Huang Ye shamelessly said.


    He wouldn''t reveal that this was a term of endearment between lovers from his past life to the beautiful instructor.


    At least not before he won her over; for now, he could only fantasize.


    "Honey is a nice name too. I''ll remember it, so when you call me, I''ll know it''s you."


    "Is there something you need from me?"


    "Instructor Honey, I''m a new student. I just attended your class and found it very enlightening, so I''d like to attend regularly and also buy the textbooks."


    "Oh, it''s good that you like it. You''re welcome to come often. As for the textbooks, you can find the class monitor. I''ve entrusted it to him."


    Wow, now that''s impressive, delegating the textbook matter to her subordinates.


    Unlike the previous two instructors who were eager to sell their textbooks themselves.


    "Instructor, I''ll go buy them later. By the way, in my hometown, we also call instructors ''teacher.'' May I call you that?"


    "Teacher? Am I that old?"


    "You''re not old at all; you look younger than me! It''s just a term of respect."


    "Giggle! I''m satisfied with your answer. You can call me teacher from now on." The beautiful instructor laughed charmingly.


    Tang Xin''s laughter almost made Huang Ye''s heart skip a beat.


    "Teacher, your smile is truly beautiful. I didn''t understand the phrase ''a smile that captivates a hundred charms, making all other beauties pale in comparison'' until now."


    "A smile that captivates a hundred charms, making all other beauties pale in comparison. Whose poem is that? I''ve never heard it."


    "It''s by a poet from my hometown named Bai Juyi."


    "Oh! I like this poem. It seems tailor-made for me. Thank you."


    "Teacher Honey, there are many more poems from my hometown that would suit you. I''m sure you''ll love them."


    "Haha, you little rascal, are you trying to woo me? Next, you''ll suggest we meet privately."


    Huang Ye was taken aback; this girl was too straightforward, saying exactly what he was thinking.


    "Teacher Honey, it''s natural to appreciate beauty. Liking you isn''t a crime." S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Not only are you stunningly beautiful, but your hidden weapon skills are also extraordinary. It''s normal for people to admire you."


    "You''re quite interesting, with your unique expressions I''ve never heard before."


    "These phrases, when savored, indeed have deep meanings."


    "I''m glad you like them, Teacher Honey." Huang Ye quickly seized the opportunity.


    "Yes, I like them very much. If you have any questions about hidden weapons in the future, feel free to ask me. But each time you come, you must bring me a poem."


    "Teacher Honey, giving you poems is my pleasure. I won''t use it as a bargaining chip for learning."


    "But I am genuinely interested in hidden weapons, and I might trouble you in the future. Please bear with me."


    "Don''t worry. As long as I know it, I can teach you."


    "I''ll go rest now. By the way, what''s your name?"


    "My name is Huang Ye, Huang as in ''yellow,'' and Ye as in ''night.''"


    "Huang Ye, I''ll remember it," Tang Xin replied, though she was puzzled, wondering what this ''little yellow man'' was all about.


    "Goodbye, Teacher!"


    Tang Xin was once again taken aback by his choice of words. Goodbye, she thought, must mean ''until we meet again.''


    Discover the complete story on


    "Goodbye, Huang Ye!" She mimicked him and then entered the back room.


    Huang Ye turned around to witness a peculiar scene.


    The entire lecture hall, with over a hundred students, was staring at him with their mouths agape.


    They knew Tang Xin''s style; although she always smiled during class, she never showed any warmth after class.


    She rarely spoke more than three sentences to them and sometimes deliberately put on a stern face.


    Yet this newcomer, aside from being somewhat handsome, seemed to have nothing else to offer.


    Dressed in coarse cloth, he was clearly from a humble background.


    But this humble student had managed to exchange thirty sentences with the goddess, who even asked for his name.


    Moreover, his words clearly had a flirtatious tone, and the goddess didn''t get angry. His skills in wooing women were extraordinary.


    The gazes of these people were filled with envy, jealousy, coldness, hostility, and even pity.


    Huang Ye paid no mind to these looks; he was lamenting the backwardness of this time and place. If only they had WeChat, he could have added Teacher Tang Xin as a friend just now.


    "Excuse me, who here is the class monitor?" Huang Ye asked a girl nearby.


    The girl''s face turned red, and she pointed to a boy not far away.


    "That''s Jiang Yun, the class monitor."


    Huang Ye looked over and saw a tall, handsome boy with a straight nose and square mouth, exuding a sunny disposition.


    The only flaw was his slightly upturned eyes, which gave his otherwise sunny face a somewhat sinister look.


    At that moment, Jiang Yun was looking at Huang Ye coldly, with a hint of disdain in his eyes.


    Huang Ye walked over, "Hello, Class Monitor Jiang. I''m a new student and would like to buy Teacher Tang Xin''s textbooks."


    "No!"


    "What do you mean by ''no''?" Huang Ye was taken aback.


    "Don''t you understand?"


    "That can''t be right. Teacher Tang Xin just told me to come to you."


    "I don''t know what this ''teacher'' thing is, so I don''t have the textbooks you want. Do you understand now, you pig-brain?"


    A crisp "slap!" echoed throughout the lecture hall.

 Chapter 42 – One word out of line, suddenly attacking others

    The slap completely startled the entire lecture hall, and everyone once again opened their mouths, this time even wider.


    Every face showed a dumbfounded expression.


    "What are you, daring to insult me? Who gave you the courage!" Huang Ye said with a fierce yet timid tone.


    Jiang Yun was also stunned by the slap. What was going on? This poor student actually slapped me.


    "Damn...!" Jiang Yun just stood up.


    "Slap!" He got hit again, this time even harder.


    Jiang Yun was slapped so hard he spun around in place, dazed, and fell back onto the bench.


    Huang Ye wasn''t satisfied yet, going up to deliver another round of slaps, the sound of "slap slap slap!" echoing continuously, accompanied by endless wails.


    Jiang Yun had been slapped into a pig''s head, unable to catch his breath, and fainted directly.


    He had a few subordinates, but none dared to move. Huang Ye''s display was too fierce, too domineering.


    He was slapping the Second Young Master of the Jiang family. Although the Jiang family wasn''t a top-tier family, it ranked high among the second-tier families.


    In the class, he was always the bully, only ever bullying others, with no one daring to bully him.


    But this poor student completely disregarded the Jiang family''s power, directly taking action and even slapping someone unconscious.


    They didn''t know what strength this kid had, but Jiang Yun, at the eighth level of the Martial Apprentice realm, had no power to resist, so they didn''t dare to act rashly.


    "Stop!" A crisp voice came, and Huang Ye recognized it as Tang Xin''s voice, finally stopping.


    Tang Xin had finished her class today and was planning to pack up and go home.


    Suddenly, she heard the sound of slapping coming from the lecture hall. At first, she didn''t pay attention, but as the sound grew louder and was accompanied by howls, she realized something was wrong.


    Returning to the lecture hall, she saw Huang Ye vigorously slapping Jiang Yun''s face, and was shocked, quickly calling for a stop.


    Seeing Huang Ye stop, Tang Xin looked at this talented student who had just been reciting poetry with a complex expression.


    No, this guy should be called a jackal; he was too ruthless.


    She looked for a while before recognizing the person being slapped as Jiang Yun.


    "Huang Ye, why did you attack him?"


    Tang Xin asked with a displeased expression.


    "Honey teacher, it''s not my fault, he brought it on himself."


    "Nonsense, who asks to be beaten? Why were you fighting? If you attacked without reason, don''t blame me for being impolite."


    "Honey teacher, you just asked me to find the class monitor to buy textbooks, so I went to Jiang Yun."


    "I told him I wanted to buy textbooks, but he said there were none."


    "I asked him why there were none, and unexpectedly, he insulted me."


    "It''s one thing for him to insult me, a nobody, but he even insulted you."


    "In my heart, you are an inviolable goddess, and I couldn''t stand it, so I taught him a lesson. I didn''t expect him to be so weak, turning into a pig''s head after just a few slaps."


    Huang Ye spoke quickly, and Tang Xin didn''t react for a moment.


    "Wait, what did you just say? Who did he insult?"


    "He insulted both of us, saying you were nothing and calling me a pig''s head."


    "What! He really insulted me!" Tang Xin''s eyes widened in anger, her face turning livid.


    "He definitely insulted you, if you don''t believe me, ask the others."


    Tang Xin coldly looked around, exuding an aura of authority.


    "You, is what Huang Ye said true?" She pointed a jade finger at a chubby boy.


    The chubby boy''s sweat dripped down like beans, damn it, how did it end up on me?


    "Instructor, what Huang said is mostly true, but about the class monitor insulting you, I don''t know if it was a slip of the tongue."


    The chubby boy answered truthfully.


    "An insult is an insult, there''s no slip of the tongue!"


    "I ask you, did he say the teacher was nothing?" Huang Ye added.


    "This, the class monitor didn''t exactly say that, he said he didn''t know what the teacher was."


    "Isn''t that the same thing!" Huang Ye glared.


    The chubby boy shivered, "Yes, yes, it seems to be the same thing."


    "Honey teacher, see, I wasn''t wrong."


    Tang Xin didn''t look at Huang Ye, but glared at the still dazed Jiang Yun.


    "Whoosh!" She dashed over, "Slap slap slap!" A few slaps landed on Jiang Yun''s face.


    "You little brat, daring to insult the teacher, damn it, wasted my teaching!"


    Jiang Yun looked at this female tyrannosaurus with a blank stare, wanting to cry but having no tears.


    Tang Xin''s fierce reputation was well-known throughout the academy, and no one dared to cross her.


    Tang Xin seemed unsatisfied, raising her hand again.


    Huang Ye quickly rushed over, grabbing Tang Xin''s arm.


    Explore the extended edition on .


    "Honey teacher, don''t get angry, dealing with such a small fry damages your teacherly image."


    Tang Xin remembered that there were still many students watching, and it was indeed a bit unbecoming.


    "Bastard, you''re not allowed to step into this lecture hall again, or I''ll beat you every time I see you."


    Huang Ye wiped the sweat off his forehead, this girl, fierce! She''s a violent maniac.


    But her little arm was quite tender, holding it felt nice.


    Actually, he wanted to hug her waist just now, but with so many eyes watching, hugging her waist was indeed a bit inappropriate, so he gave up the impulse.


    "Alright, let go, I won''t hit him anymore."


    Tang Xin looked at Huang Ye still holding her arm, and said displeased.


    "Ah!" Huang Ye quickly let go.


    Everyone stared wide-eyed at Huang Ye''s performance, damn, this guy''s ability to turn black into white is too strong.


    They all understood in their hearts that Jiang Yun simply misspoke, he wanted to find an excuse to deliberately not sell the textbook.


    But this guy forcibly pinned the big hat of insulting the instructor on him.


    Jiang Yun now couldn''t explain himself, being expelled for insulting a teacher was quite normal at the academy.


    But if this matter blew up, it would definitely be a case of one side saying one thing and the other saying another.


    Now that Tang Xin forbade him from taking this class, it might be the best outcome.


    After all, the accusation was already established, it was just a matter of whether he could swallow this anger.


    At this moment, Jiang Yun also understood, he did indeed misspeak, and this kid caught him on it.


    Trying to explain forcefully, probably no one would want to listen to him.


    The cause was still him making things difficult for this kid, who would have thought this kid would suddenly attack at the slightest disagreement.


    He hadn''t even had a chance to use his skills before being beaten senseless.


    Now with the instructor here, he couldn''t make a move, he could only keep this grudge in mind.


    This was a great humiliation, and he swore not to be a man if he didn''t avenge it. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As for being hit by Tang Xin, he could only accept it, the Jiang family couldn''t afford to provoke Tang Xin.


    Although the Tang family wasn''t ranked in Silver Moon City, no one dared to provoke them.


    The Tang family''s influence spanned many cities, if the Tang family took action, the Jiang family could be wiped out overnight.


    For now, he''d better continue pretending to be unconscious, and wake up after the female demon left.


    "Huang Ye, from now on, you''re in charge of the class textbooks, and you''ll temporarily take over as class monitor."


    "Thank you, Honey teacher!"


    "Alright, I''m leaving, you behave yourself from now on."


    Huang Ye followed Tang Xin out of the lecture hall, enthusiastically saying, "Goodbye, teacher!"


    Tang Xin didn''t reply, just waved her hand and swayed her hips as she left.


    After hitting him, she realized she had been misled by this kid, but she wouldn''t admit she was wrong.


    Huang Ye turned around, and this time the way everyone looked at him changed again, many adjusting to a look of fear.


    Not afraid of a thug who can fight, but afraid of a thug with culture.


    A poor student who just entered the academy, acting so arrogantly and high-profile, really shattered everyone''s worldview.


    Huang Ye didn''t mind standing out, dealing with these students cautiously, there was no need for that.


    He couldn''t beat a Martial Emperor, but he hadn''t tried a Martial King yet, though he thought a Martial King wasn''t unbeatable, and he wanted to spar with one.


    Of course, this cunning guy had his own reasons for taking action.

 Chapter 43 – Showed up at the door

    Huang Ye swaggered up to Jiang Yun.


    "Alright, no need to pretend anymore, the teacher''s gone. Say whatever harsh words you have."


    "I''ll take on whatever challenge you throw at me."


    Jiang Yun opened his eyes, glaring at Huang Ye with gritted teeth, but said nothing.


    He knew that words were useless; only by trampling Huang Ye underfoot would his words carry weight. Boasting now would only invite ridicule.


    Moreover, Huang Ye''s imposing manner left him bewildered, unsure of where Huang Ye''s confidence came from.


    Each slap he received was powerful and heavy. Although he was caught off guard and couldn''t retaliate, the strength behind those slaps was undeniable.


    Huang Ye''s demeanor clearly showed he wasn''t afraid of a fight.


    Whether Huang Ye was bluffing or not, a wise man knows when to back down. Getting beaten up again would be asking for trouble.


    "If you have nothing to say, hand over the teaching materials. From now on, I''ll be in charge of this."


    Jiang Yun fished out a key from his pocket, pointed to a cabinet in the corner, said nothing, and walked away.


    Four or five of his underlings immediately followed.


    "Scram!" Jiang Yun roared.


    The group stood there, looking at each other, unsure of what to do.


    "You guys don''t need to follow him anymore. You''re no longer his trusted aides."


    After thinking it over, they realized Huang Ye was speaking the truth.


    "Class Leader Huang, can I follow you?" one of the underlings asked cautiously.


    "Follow me? Do you think you''re worthy?"


    The underling was stunned; this guy from a humble background was truly arrogant.


    "You should all stay here and study hard. I don''t need underlings."


    "In my eyes, there''s no distinction between rich and poor. Everyone is treated equally, with mutual respect."


    As soon as Huang Ye said this, everyone''s gaze toward him changed.


    Some female students even had sparks in their eyes; this guy''s demeanor was indeed extraordinary.


    Previously, they thought this kid was a demon, someone not to be provoked.


    But his words showed he didn''t want to see bullying, indicating he wasn''t someone who preyed on the weak.


    There were harmonious classes like this in the academy, but such classes without hierarchy or oppression were rare.


    Students spent money to attend the academy to learn, make friends, and find a path for their future.


    If it was all bullying and oppression, it would be a disaster for weaker students.


    Huang Ye didn''t bother with what others thought, heading straight to the cabinet storing the teaching materials.


    Whether anyone bought them or not, he didn''t care; being able to read them for free was the real deal.


    The moment he opened the cabinet, he was overwhelmed.


    Damn, hit the jackpot! There were over a dozen different textbooks here, not just one type.


    These are all money! Even if each book is ten taels of silver, these add up to over a hundred taels.


    Whatever, scan them all. With that female tyrant''s personality, who knows when my position as class leader will be replaced by another handsome guy.


    Taking one of each book back to his seat, his actions made many students who were about to leave stop in their tracks.


    Normally, there were no classes here; students would either go practice or attend lectures elsewhere. But the new class leader''s actions left them puzzled.


    What''s this tyrant doing? Why is he taking out all the textbooks?


    And is he really reading? Glancing at each page before turning, finishing a thick book in the time it takes a stick of incense to burn.


    Watching him seriously, it seemed like he was genuinely studying, not missing a page. But at such a speed, could he really understand anything?


    As Huang Ye flipped through the pages, the System was also busily working.


    It felt like a windshield wiper, methodically scanning through the pages of these books!


    In less than two hours, all thirteen books were scanned.


    The other students had long left, thinking the new class leader was just a fool.


    That kind of reading speed was just playing around; who reads like that?


    Maybe it was just a hobby of his, not seeking to understand, just to have seen it.


    Huang Ye stretched, putting all the books back.


    Not bad, this class leader position can be given up. Let''s see who''s interested and sell it to them.


    If only every subject allowed me to scan like this.


    "System, study this key and see if you can deduce the keys to other lecture halls."


    The System rubbed its aching head, speaking painfully.


    [Master, you need theft skills. I can provide tutorials, but asking me to deduce key shapes is beyond my ability.]


    It seemed a bit difficult, after all, it wasn''t a combination lock. Huang Ye didn''t push further.


    "Forget it, stealing is illegal anyway. We''ll see if there''s an opportunity later."


    The System calmly thought, your words are as good as nonsense.


    What do you mean by ''see if there''s an opportunity later''? That opportunity is stealing, surely you''d want me to record the shape if you see another key.


    This novel is available on "pawread dot com".


    Seeing the sky darken, he decided to head back to the dormitory to check it out, wondering how it differed from university dorms in his previous life.


    Just as he stood up, his stomach growled.


    Strange, why do I feel this way?


    With Qi Flow circulating in his body, his need for food wasn''t much; one meal a day was enough.


    Even if he didn''t eat, speeding up the Qi Flow would make the hunger disappear.


    But he wasn''t used to this way of supplementing yet. If he could catch a meal, he would still eat something.


    Especially when his energy consumption was high, food was even more necessary.


    Maybe the hunger was related to the System''s frantic operation. Who knew the System, a robot, would also consume energy?


    Huang Ye headed straight to the cafeteria; it was already dinner time, and many students were eating inside.


    Checking the cafeteria rules, not bad, just one tael of silver for all-you-can-eat.


    Huang Ye paid a tael of silver and used another to buy a set of utensils.


    The cafeteria food was decent, with chicken, duck, fish, and meat, all high-calorie foods being a must.


    At the serving area, he picked and chose, especially avoiding duck necks, fearing he''d bite into a rodent''s head.


    Looking at the bowl full of high-calorie food, he nodded in satisfaction, deciding to eat less today, and casually found a place to sit and eat.


    After a few bites, the taste was alright.


    Though not as good as the City Lord''s mansion, it was much better than the university food from his past life.


    With the painful experiences from his past life, these meals were completely acceptable.


    Just as he was enjoying his meal, he noticed a group of people walking towards him.


    Among them, he recognized the triangular-eyed guy, respectfully following a burly man.


    Damn, not another clich¨¦d plot, right? Beat the underling, and the boss comes. Beat the boss, and the boss''s dad comes.


    The boss''s dad is a school director, expelling you without a second thought.


    The group stopped at the table next to his, sitting around to watch Huang Ye eat.


    Huang Ye continued eating, ignoring them.


    The anticipated confrontation didn''t happen; they didn''t come to provoke him.


    Huang Ye couldn''t be bothered with these school bullies. Best if they didn''t mess with him. If they did, he wouldn''t mind turning them into pig heads.


    In his past life, he despised such bullies. Once, a bully tried to mess with him, but he didn''t tolerate it, grabbing a chair and fighting back.


    Though he was beaten until blood streamed from his nose and mouth, his reckless fighting scared the bullies. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kindness invites bullying; accept it once, and they''ll push their limits.


    Only a strong counterattack could deter them. After that, the bullies never dared to provoke him again.


    While he was thinking, the burly man stood up and walked over to his table.

 Chapter 44 – Jiang Yuns background

    Huang Ye''s anticipated scene of slamming the table and glaring didn''t happen. Instead, he was greeted by a face full of smiles.


    That big face, smiling like that, was truly unsightly.


    "You must be Huang, right? I''m the class monitor of the Body Refinement class, surname Xiao."


    The burly man''s tone was quite friendly.


    Huang Ye ignored him and continued eating.


    The big guy felt a bit awkward, and the lackey behind him was displeased with Huang Ye''s attitude.


    "Hey, kid, our boss is talking to you!"


    Just as the lackey finished speaking, "Smack!" The big guy unceremoniously gave him a slap on the neck.


    "Get lost, you''re everywhere. Can''t you see I''m chatting with Huang?"


    Only then did Huang Ye look up at the big guy, though he could see him without looking up.


    He looked up because the guy seemed sensible.


    "Is there something you need?"


    "Hehe, Huang, I heard you''re now the class monitor of the Hidden Weapons class."


    Damn, this guy''s information network is impressive. I haven''t even been class monitor for an afternoon, and he already knows.


    No wonder he''s being so polite. It seems the news about Jiang Yun getting beaten has spread.


    Do they have a campus network or something?


    "You haven''t answered my question. What class I''m the monitor of is none of your business, right?"


    "I heard you slapped Jiang Yun into a pig''s head, and you also beat up my lackey."


    "So, you want to stand up for them?" Huang Ye said coldly.


    "No, no, I just came to make friends with you."


    "Not interested. I''m here to study."


    "I know, I heard you like reading. I have some Body Refinement textbooks I''d like to give you."


    Huang Ye was taken aback. This guy is talented, finding out my hobbies so quickly.


    "Xiao, I do like reading, but I don''t accept things without reason."


    "Eat from someone, and you owe them; take from someone, and you''re in their debt."


    "Huang, how is it without reason? You beating Jiang Yun is a great deed, and this is my thank you gift."


    "Oh! You have a grudge against him."


    "Sigh! More than a grudge, it''s a long story."


    "You''re so big and into Body Refinement, yet you can''t beat him?"


    "Of course I can beat him, two Jiang Yuns wouldn''t be a match for me, but he plays dirty."


    "My family runs a small business, and the Jiang family is powerful. My family can''t afford to provoke them."


    "My sister was bullied by him, and my family could only swallow their pride."


    "Damn, your sister was bullied by him, and you still swallow your pride? Are you even a man?"


    "My family endured, but I didn''t. I beat him up that very day, but he has backing in the academy, the leader of the Swordsmanship class, and he''s full of schemes."


    "The leader of the Swordsmanship class is the top dog in the academy, already at the seventh level of Martial Master. I''m no match for him."


    "Jiang Yun brought him over, and I was almost crippled. If the instructor hadn''t intervened, I might have lost my life."


    After saying that, the big guy lifted his shirt, revealing a long sword scar.


    "He''s so arrogant, why hasn''t Jiang Yun asked him to deal with me?" Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Huang, I came today to warn you to be careful. I''ll handle my family''s matters myself, and I''ll get my revenge sooner or later."


    "Today, hearing that you beat Jiang Yun made me happy, but I''m a bit worried about you, so I came to inform you."


    "The leader of the Swordsmanship class is not in the academy. He went to another city''s academy with some genius students for an exchange, and he won''t be back for at least half a month."


    "When he returns, you should avoid him. That guy is too cunning and ruthless."


    "Thanks, I like cunning people, they''re exciting and challenging."


    "Uh!" Xiao was stunned, this kid really is fearless.


    "Alright, I get it. I hope you genuinely like him. I''ve made myself clear."


    "These are our textbooks. Just return them after you''re done."


    Xiao took out three books from his coat and handed them over.


    "You''re not bad, why do you have such a lackey?"


    "Huang, it''s not that I want him, he just clings to us shamelessly."


    "He doesn''t just follow us, he follows many people. As long as there''s a boss or gang, he pays to join."


    "Maybe he thought I could beat you, so he came to me, but I''ve already taught him a lesson."


    "Although I haven''t seen you in action, from what I''ve heard, I know I''m not on your level. Even if I took his money, I wouldn''t dare cause you trouble."


    "Didn''t expect someone as big as you to be so sharp."


    "Huang, my head is big, naturally smarter than that fool."


    "Alright, you can go. That Swordsmanship class leader is just a clown to me, you don''t need to worry about me."


    "You''re not bad, let''s have a drink sometime."


    "Ah! I''m honored, Xiao will definitely accompany you. I''m better at drinking than fighting."


    "Alright, it''s a deal."


    "Brother Huang, Xiao is at your service anytime!" Xiao and his lackeys left the cafeteria.


    Not long after, Huang Ye finished eating, cleaned his empty dishes, and headed back with the three books.


    Saved some money again, "Today is a good day, everything I want comes true."


    Humming a tune, Huang Ye left the cafeteria, his singing surprising the other students.


    He found his dorm room, knocked on the door, and it opened in an instant.


    Inside stood three people, Huang Ye looked at the room number in confusion, but it was correct.


    "Welcome, Class Monitor Huang!" a skinny guy shouted, and the three of them bowed.


    What the hell is this? I''m already a celebrity, seems like there really is a campus network.


    "How do you know I''m the legendary Class Monitor Huang?"


    A quick look at /2p9emv8w will leave you more fulfilled.


    "Class Monitor, I''m also in the Hidden Weapons class. You''re the hero of our class now," said a slightly shorter student.


    "Uh, just beating a scumbag makes me a hero?"


    "Class Monitor, Jiang Yun might be a scumbag to you, but to us weak students, he''s a demon."


    "Your heroic act today was truly satisfying."


    "Alright, just do what you need to do, no need to be so respectful to me."


    "I''m here to study, not to play the hero. If Jiang Yun doesn''t provoke me, I won''t bother with him."


    "Thank you, Class Monitor." The short guy bowed deeply.


    Huang Ye understood immediately. With his stature, it''s no wonder he gets bullied in class. People like Jiang Yun bully the weak and fear the strong.


    "No need to thank me. As I said, treat everyone equally and respect each other."


    "Yes, boss!" the three said in unison.


    Huang Ye rolled his eyes, these three must have practiced that beforehand.


    Whatever, let them call me that. Having a boss like me, they can be proud.


    "Class Monitor, this is your bed," said the last student, who looked a bit handsome.


    Huang Ye glanced at the tidy bed.


    "You guys are thoughtful."


    "Class Monitor, my name is Feng Yun," the skinny one introduced himself.


    "I''m Feng Huateng," said the short one.


    "I''m Yu Jianlin," the only handsome student introduced himself last.


    "Alright, I got it. I''m going to read now, don''t disturb me."


    The three, who initially wanted to get closer, immediately returned to their beds, but their eyes occasionally glanced at Huang Ye.


    After speaking, Huang Ye sat on his bed to read the three books, but it wasn''t him reading; the System was scanning them.


    He didn''t want to get too involved with these three roommates.


    In his previous life, everyone was on the same level, and they could open up without reservations.


    Here, not to mention his identity as a cultivator, the dangers he faced weren''t suitable for making many friends.


    The System was also struggling, already exhausted from the afternoon, and now there were three more books at night.


    Huang Ye''s eyes were on the books, his hands flipping the pages, but his mind was elsewhere.

 Chapter 45 – What, are you questioning me?

    Looking at the four single beds in the dormitory, each with its own small cabinet at the head, Huang Ye couldn''t help but sigh.


    It''s truly the cycle of fate. It''s been less than five years since I left the university campus, and now I''m back again.


    The amazing thing is that in academies of different natures in two worlds, I''ve encountered similar environments.


    What is this? I thought I''d at least get a single room here, which would make it easier for me to cultivate. I didn''t expect it to be a shared room for four.


    What a lousy academy, so stingy.


    After an hour, three books were also entered into the system.


    Alright, time to study.


    "System, bring up the hidden weapons textbook."


    The knowledge about hidden weapons in the books far exceeds what the system recorded.


    There are not only types but also firing techniques, not just manual but also mechanically assisted.


    The most impressive is the chain hidden weapons set, capable of rapid fire, single fire, and group fire, with power at close range far exceeding an AK47.


    Tang Sect''s hidden weapons are indeed extraordinary.


    Unfortunately, all high-level hidden weapons are only mentioned by name in the textbooks, without detailed introductions or blueprints.


    These high-level hidden weapons are likely hard to come by.


    Such weapons are already Tang Sect secrets, impossible for outsiders to know.


    I must understand these high-level hidden weapons, including their firing methods, range, and coverage radius, so I know how to avoid them in the future.


    It seems I need to get closer to the beautiful teacher, hopefully getting the blueprints. With the system, innovation is a small case.


    If I can get a few ready-made high-level hidden weapons, even against a Martial Emperor like the City Lord, I might have a chance to win with the weak defeating the strong.


    Huang Ye eagerly read the contents inside.


    The three others, seeing Huang Ye''s serious attitude, couldn''t help but admire him.


    Initially, they thought Huang Ye''s way of reading was just playing around. Feng Yun quietly told the other two that this might be a unique method of the class monitor.


    Now, sitting quietly, he looks more like a sage from outside the world. With a pot of boiling water behind him, he''s like a deity descending to earth.


    With such a selfless and serious attitude, they could only sigh in admiration.


    Little did they know, Huang Ye had no choice. Without the company of the two girls, he felt empty inside.


    Fortunately, these textbooks were useful, complementing the system''s knowledge, making learning interesting for him.


    He slowly entered a state of selflessness, his mind filled with darts, flying needles, and iron caltrops.


    This method also alleviated the loneliness of not having the two girls around.


    At the same time, Huang Ye made a decision to return once a week.


    One reason was that he couldn''t rest easy about the two girls; the other was that he truly missed them.


    Especially the wonderful moments of dual cultivation, even if progress was slow, the feeling of cultivation was still good.


    When unable to find a breakthrough direction, accumulation was also a good option.


    Influenced by Huang Ye, the three others also sat on their beds to meditate and cultivate.


    In less than half an hour, the three were swaying and meeting with the god of dreams.


    Early the next morning, Feng Yun was the first to wake up. Seeing Huang Ye still meditating, he immediately sat up straight, entering a daydreaming mode.


    The other two also gradually woke up, imitating Feng Yun and daydreaming.


    As the sky brightened, Huang Ye opened his eyes. In one night, he had thoroughly read three hidden weapons textbooks, gaining a lot of knowledge about various hidden weapons.


    Theoretically, he had made significant progress; now, he needed practical experience.


    He looked at the three, each swaying on their beds.


    Sigh! These ordinary folks, how can they compare to me?


    Huang Ye smirked and prepared to go out to wash up.


    "This academy is quite considerate, actually preparing toiletries," Huang Ye muttered to himself.


    Seeing a set of toiletries under the bed, Huang Ye gave the academy a thumbs-up for the first time.


    The three immediately snapped out of their meditation state.


    "Boss, the washbasin is my gift to you."


    "Class monitor, the water cup is my gift to you."


    "Great one, the towel is my gift."


    Huang Ye scratched his head. Wow, the plot twist is a bit fast.


    "Thanks!" He said helplessly, carrying the washbasin out of the dormitory.


    Seeing the water purification device outside, Huang Ye couldn''t help but marvel at the ingenuity of the people here.


    It was a large waterwheel, continuously scooping up river water passing through the campus, filtering it through a large trough.


    Finally, bamboo pipes delivered it to lower areas, where the academy''s various water needs were met.


    After washing up, he went to the cafeteria for breakfast and then headed to the lecture hall.


    Today, he had many questions to ask the beautiful teacher, but there was no opportunity before class.


    Tang Xin arrived just in time for class.


    "Hey, you there, why don''t you have a book?" Tang Xin pointed at Huang Ye''s nose and asked.


    Damn, this girl''s memory is terrible. She just made me the class monitor yesterday, and today she''s forgotten my name completely.


    "Honey teacher, my name is Huang Ye, not ''you there.''"


    "Oh! Right, it seems to be Huang Ye." Tang Xin patted her trembling chest and said.


    What a weirdo, is your memory stored in your chest?


    No wonder the old saying goes, ''big chest, no brain.'' This girl certainly has some assets. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Where''s your book? I think I made you the class monitor yesterday, so you''re in charge of the books. Didn''t Jiang Yun give you the key?"


    "Honey teacher, even if you gave him two guts, he wouldn''t dare."


    "Then why haven''t you taken them out? Can''t afford them?"


    Huang Ye paused, unsure how to answer that.


    By now, some students were whispering below.


    "The new class monitor is so pitiful. Judging by his clothes, he really might not be able to afford books," Student A said.


    "That''s right. Yesterday he took them out, but maybe after seeing the price, he returned them," Student B analyzed seriously.


    "Very likely. Why don''t we crowdfund?" Student C suggested.


    Hearing these words, Huang Ye thought to himself, it seems these students are really impressed by me.


    Sometimes being assertive works better than being patient.


    If it weren''t for yesterday''s assertiveness, I''d probably be facing ridicule like the old man''s class.


    "Honey teacher, I... I really can''t afford them," Huang Ye stammered.


    "Wow!" The discussions below started again.


    Tang Xin was also taken aback. She hadn''t expected this, as her textbooks weren''t expensive.


    Each was only ten taels of silver, considered cheap in the academy.


    Here, although some students came from ordinary families, those pursuing martial arts usually had decent family backgrounds.


    How could this kid not even have that much silver?


    This idiot, I gave you the key, couldn''t you have taken them out first?


    Tell me privately, and I wouldn''t have asked you for money!


    She glared at Huang Ye fiercely, just about to tell him to go get the books.


    Suddenly, someone shouted from below, "Instructor! I have something to say."


    "Spit it out! Don''t waste class time," Tang Xin said irritably.


    Huang Ye was shocked by Tang Xin''s words. Is this really a teacher? Speaking so rudely.


    But seeing that none of the students below showed any surprise, it was clear they were used to it.


    "Teacher, I don''t think Huang Ye is suitable to be the class monitor."


    "What, are you questioning me?" Tang Xin''s phoenix eyes revealed a cold killing intent.


    "Instructor, I wouldn''t dare. I fully supported your decision yesterday."


    "But seeing him like this today, I think having a commoner who can''t even afford books as our class monitor damages the class''s image."


    Huang Ye immediately recognized who this was.


    Yesterday, when Jiang Yun left, some followers wanted to leave with him, but Jiang Yun scolded them back. This guy was one of them.


    Yesterday, I made it clear that Jiang Yun wouldn''t want these little brothers anymore.


    Why is this guy opposing me now?

 Chapter 46 – The teachers face turned red

    Could it be that he got scolded yesterday and is feeling unbalanced, trying to take it out on me?


    No, that doesn''t seem right. He shouldn''t have the guts for that; there must be another reason.


    No point in overthinking it; they''re just small ants.


    "Huang Ye, someone in the class isn''t happy with you being the class monitor. What do you think?" Tang Xin tossed the ball to Huang Ye.


    Oh come on, really? He told you he wasn''t happy, and if you just said a word, would he dare to be dissatisfied?


    Why throw it on me? This girl isn''t kind-hearted; she must be getting back at me for fooling her yesterday.


    Heh, trying to use the class monitor position to hold me down? You''re underestimating me.


    You want to watch a show? I''ll make sure you don''t get your way.


    "Honey Teacher, what he said makes a lot of sense. It was enlightening and opened my mind."


    "What''s your name?" Huang Ye asked the student.


    The student, seeing Tang Xin pass him over to Huang Ye, felt a bit intimidated.


    The violence from this guy yesterday had left a shadow in his mind.


    Today, he stood out just to vent for Jiang Yun, as a way to continue currying favor with him.


    If both Jiang Yun and Huang Ye were leaders, he would definitely follow Jiang Yun.


    The Jiang family is among the top of the second-tier families, and he wants to rely on them after graduation.


    That''s why he follows Jiang Yun. Yesterday, he was overwhelmed by Huang Ye''s aura and failed at the critical moment. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He regretted it deeply afterward and swore to seize any opportunity to prove himself.


    Unexpectedly, today he got the chance, so he naturally jumped at it.


    "My name is Jia Fugui!" he said firmly.


    Even if he got beaten, he couldn''t lose his momentum; otherwise, he couldn''t claim credit later.


    "You, what do you want? The instructor is here; you can''t make a move."


    Jia Fugui''s voice trembled a bit, as he was already prepared to get beaten.


    He planned that if this guy charged at him, he would protect his head with both hands.


    "Heh! Jia Fugui, you look dignified, a true dragon among men."


    "I believe under your leadership, the class will reach new heights. I''ll let you have the class monitor position!"


    Not only was Jia Fugui stunned, but Tang Xin and the entire class were also taken aback.


    Tang Xin thought, this guy doesn''t play by the rules.


    Being the class monitor has its perks, not to mention saving on textbook costs.


    Let''s see how this unfolds; I asked him on purpose just to watch a show.


    This guy is definitely fearless, there must be a good show to watch.


    The students below, however, thought of another possibility: could it be that this guy is really scared and chose to compromise in the face of power?


    A sense of disdain arose in their hearts, and the fear they felt yesterday greatly diminished.


    Huang Ye noticed that Tang Xin didn''t respond to his words, knowing she had no good intentions.


    Since you''re willing to watch, I''ll keep performing.


    "What did you say? You want to give me the class monitor position?"


    "That''s right! Although Honey Teacher appointed me as the class monitor, she didn''t ask me."


    "The jerk of a class monitor yesterday got dismissed because of me, and I was forced to take over to prevent class chaos."


    "You''re right; I''m just a commoner, unfit to be a class monitor, so it''s better to let you have it."


    "No way, I''m not suitable to be the class monitor; Jiang Yun should be the one."


    "You''re not thinking straight; Jiang Yun isn''t in our class anymore, so how can he be the class monitor?"


    Everyone was confused by his words, not understanding what this guy was up to.


    "It seems Huang Ye really wants to give up the class monitor position, but if he does, who can take it?" Student A wondered.


    "Jia Fugui definitely can''t; if he becomes the monitor, I''ll oppose it," Student B strongly objected.


    "I also oppose it; he''s just a lackey of Jiang Yun, what right does he have to be the class monitor?" Student C was also dissatisfied.


    "This Huang Ye isn''t suitable either; a commoner leading a group of noble children is unacceptable to me," Student D expressed a different opinion.


    Huang Ye didn''t care what these guys thought; he had already gained the benefits of being the class monitor.


    The remaining benefits weren''t much, and he might end up with a bunch of trouble.


    Since there was opposition, he could conveniently step down.


    He took out the key from his pocket and tossed it directly to Jia Fugui.


    Jia Fugui instinctively caught the key, standing there bewildered.


    "Huang Ye, are you dissatisfied with my arrangement?" Tang Xin finally couldn''t hold back.


    "Very satisfied, but I''m too inexperienced, just a commoner, with little influence, so I have to reluctantly give it up."


    "Teacher, as you can see, there''s already a lot of discussion below."


    "Alright, I said yesterday that you would temporarily act as the class monitor."


    "Since the students are dissatisfied, we''ll elect a formal class monitor in a few days."


    Tang Xin glared at Huang Ye, unable to understand him. She wanted to watch a show, but he tossed the ball back.


    Jia Fugui, hearing Tang Xin''s decision, quickly threw the key back. It was too hot to handle.


    If Jiang Yun knew he became the class monitor, and that Huang Ye gave it to him, he couldn''t imagine the consequences.


    Huang Ye thought, choose whoever you want, I''ll leave once I''ve learned enough.


    "Honey Teacher, you always see the essence beyond the surface."


    "Sigh! Drinking with a kindred spirit, reciting poetry to a confidant. Friends are everywhere, but true confidants are few."


    "Teacher, thank you for understanding me. I give you a thumbs up."


    With that, Huang Ye raised his thumb.


    "Alright, stop being smug. I asked why you weren''t reading."


    Though she said this, she wondered about the poem she had never heard before.


    The imagery was so distant; did he see her as a confidant?


    Thinking of this, the fierce lady felt her face heat up for the first time.


    Huang Ye noticed Tang Xin''s expression; after all, she was a young girl, and a bit of poetry could dazzle her.


    "Teacher, I read those books yesterday, so I don''t need to read them again."


    "Reading once is useless; I''ll cover the content in my lectures. Without the book, how will you know what I''m teaching?"


    "But I''ve already memorized the content, so why read the book?"


    "What did you say? You''ve memorized the book content?"


    "That''s right, I''ve memorized it all."


    "How is that possible? You only read the textbook once; how could you memorize it?"


    "Teacher, why would I lie to you? You can ask me anything to see if I''m lying."


    Tang Xin, half-believing, opened the book and deliberately chose a text-heavy passage to question him.


    "Page 67, second paragraph."


    The students quickly turned to page 67, thinking Huang Ye was bluffing.


    The System''s screen already displayed the page.


    Seeing Huang Ye answer fluently, not only Tang Xin but all the students were dumbfounded.


    This guy was incredible, reciting it word for word.


    The whole class erupted; they had seen how Huang Ye read yesterday.


    They thought he was just fooling around, but he really could read ten lines at a glance and remember everything.


    No, it should be a page at a glance.


    Huang Ye''s expression remained calm, thinking, this is nothing; I''m very low-key.


    Tang Xin looked at him oddly and turned another page.


    "Page 89, third paragraph."


    He continued to answer fluently.


    "Teacher, it seems Huang Ye memorized all thirteen textbooks yesterday," a student reminded.


    Support us at .


    "What!" Tang Xin was shocked again.


    "Huang Ye, did you memorize all those textbooks?"


    "It seems like thirteen."


    Tang Xin finally understood why this rascal wanted to give up the class monitor position; he had memorized all the textbooks.


    She had been fooled again.


    Closing the book, she tilted her head in thought, then suddenly walked off the podium towards Huang Ye.

 Chapter 47 – Tang Xins Plan

    Tang Xin walked up to Huang Ye, reached out her small hand, and touched his head.


    Huang Ye instinctively dodged, causing Tang Xin to show a displeased expression and glare at him fiercely.


    Huang Ye had no choice but to let her explore. Her small hand was very soft and smooth.


    After feeling around in all directions, she touched her own head, shook her head, and returned to the podium.


    "Is this natural?"


    Natural, my foot. If you had a system, you could do it too.


    "Honey Teacher, I don''t know. One day, it just happened."


    "Oh! That''s quite strange. It doesn''t make sense from a medical perspective."


    "Honey Teacher, not everything can be explained by theory, right?"


    "You seem to have a point."


    "Let''s not study it further. Just focus on your studies. If there''s anything you don''t understand, feel free to ask me."


    "Teacher, can I ask after class too?"


    "Anytime."


    "Thank you, Teacher. I will definitely ask."


    Tang Xin had her reasons for saying this. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She felt that Huang Ye was extraordinary. This kind of ability was not something ordinary people possessed.


    Yesterday, when she first met Huang Ye, she had a good impression of him. But later, when he acted so assertively, even she was caught off guard by him, which made her very displeased.


    She didn''t like such assertive and calculating people; they were too dangerous.


    Unexpectedly, today this guy made a complete turnaround, revealing extraordinary abilities.


    If Huang Ye''s martial talent was also outstanding, his future would be limitless, and the Tang family needed such talent.


    She could guarantee that if they didn''t seize this treasure early, they would regret it in the future.


    The only concern now was whether her father could control such talent.


    Huang Ye naturally had his own thoughts. His original plan was to study quietly and acquire the cultivation texts.


    In just two days, he had seen through this academy; it was a world of money and power.


    Only by showing something extraordinary could he have the chance to access higher-level things.


    He had deeply understood this in his previous life. After more than ten years of schooling, he couldn''t be considered a good student, and the teachers never paid attention to him. During evaluations, he was always a bystander, and the benefits always went to the good students.


    After working for a few years, he only earned hard money, with the lowest salary and the least bonuses. The high salaries always went to the technical experts, and even the boss treated these experts kindly.


    Moreover, he was very interested in the Tang family. A family known for hidden weapons must have some good stuff to survive in the martial world.


    He should quickly win over this exceptional teacher. Even if he couldn''t win her over, he needed to acquire her Poison Path and high-level hidden weapons.


    Being low-key might be safer, but the path would be slow.


    Being cautious and prudent was also linked to strength.


    If the City Lord''s mansion had a bunch of Martial Emperors, he would definitely be cautious and low-key.


    He didn''t like the feeling of being restrained. He needed them to have a sense of awe so he could act freely.


    Accumulating points slowly was not a viable option. Since heaven gave him a useless system, he had to work hard himself.


    He needed to quickly find the cultivation texts and confirm the fourth-level techniques.


    If the first step on the path of immortality was taken hesitantly, the road ahead would be even harder.


    So, in the two days since he entered the academy, he chose not to be patient. Whoever provoked him, he would retaliate without hesitation.


    Today, by showing off his superpowers, he wanted to gain the academy''s attention, make them see him as talent, and focus on cultivating him. Only then would he have the chance to obtain the cultivation texts.


    As for dealing with the City Lord, Huang Ye also had a plan. He would put everything on the table, leaving no room for manipulation.


    Even if the City Lord wasn''t the mastermind, he would treat him as such and guard against him at that level, making it easier to deal with others.


    As for the Huang family''s business, he didn''t care. If the City Lord really targeted him because of the business, he could just give it to him.


    As long as he could ensure the safety of Qing''er and Yue''er, everything else was just fleeting clouds.


    The class ended quietly, and everyone''s gaze towards Huang Ye changed once again.


    From yesterday''s fear to today''s disdain, it had now turned into awe.


    The character development of this new class monitor was too fast, with so many twists and turns that they couldn''t keep up.


    At least in terms of memory, they were completely convinced.


    As Tang Xin announced the end of the class, a few people sneaked out of the classroom.


    Watching their backs, Huang Ye pondered. These people hadn''t been seen yesterday; they must have been sent by the City Lord''s mansion.


    Heh, you''re quick to act.


    Let the storm come even fiercer. Once they''re all subdued, they''ll behave.


    "Huang Ye, come to the back room with me." Tang Xin tossed out a sentence and turned, swaying her hips, back to the back room.


    Huang Ye was taken aback. What''s this about? Did she see my talent and want to offer herself to me?


    Let''s go see. If she really has that idea, I can reluctantly accept.


    Just as well, the Dual Cultivation technique has hit a bottleneck. Maybe through dual cultivation, I can break through it.


    This would be a bargain for her, as this Dual Cultivation technique might let her step onto the path of immortality.


    Huang Ye kept fantasizing during the short walk.


    Completely ignoring the students below buzzing like flies with their discussions.


    In the quiet back room, Tang Xin sat on a chair, her brows slightly furrowed.


    "Honey Teacher, did you call me over for something?"


    "Huang Ye, you really surprised me today. I''ve never seen someone with such a good memory."


    "Hehe, Teacher, the world is vast, and there''s nothing it doesn''t have."


    "I called you over to see how well you understand martial arts."


    "Teacher, what if my understanding is good, and what if it''s not?"


    Tang Xin smiled, "If it''s good, there are benefits."


    "Oh, Teacher, benefits aren''t given for free, right?"


    "It seems you''re not only good at memory but also very smart."


    "The world is vast, and there''s nothing it doesn''t have." Huang Ye threw out the sentence again.


    Tang Xin rolled her eyes at him.


    "Alright, let me first see your understanding. Let''s use the mother-child dart I taught today as a test."


    "The mother-child dart emphasizes the mother dart in front, the child dart following, catching the enemy off guard."


    "I explained the technique and principle today. Can you do it?"


    Huang Ye also wanted to know why Tang Xin was testing him. He knew that if he didn''t show something, this girl wouldn''t be interested in him.


    "Teacher, bring the props."


    "Props?"


    "You''re so dumb, I mean your mother-child dart."


    "Who are you calling dumb? Are you asking for a beating?" Tang Xin said angrily.


    "The teacher isn''t dumb, the teacher is very smart, even calculating the students."


    "Cut it out, who''s calculating you? I''m giving you a benefit." Tang Xin argued.


    "Yeah, right. No one shows kindness for no reason, unless they have ulterior motives."


    Tang Xin almost got angry enough to twist her nose!


    "You little rascal, I have no grudge against you, why would I harm you?"


    "Alright, I''m a realist. I don''t believe in pies falling from the sky."


    "I''m too lazy to guess what benefits. Even if you give them to me, I might not want them. Let''s first try this mother-child dart."


    Huang Ye stepped forward and grabbed Tang Xin''s small hand, taking the mother-child dart from it.


    Tang Xin was stunned. How did this kid move so fast? She didn''t even have time to react.


    If he wanted to attack her, she wouldn''t even have the chance to use her hidden weapons.


    How was this possible? She was at the third level of Martial King, and there weren''t many in the entire academy who could beat her.


    What level was he at? Could he also be a Martial King?


    She completely forgot that her small hand was still being held by this guy.


    Huang Ye already felt the softness of her hand. This seemingly delicate hand could unleash such formidable hidden weapons.


    In class, Tang Xin had demonstrated the mother-child dart, piercing through a wooden board several meters away with one strike.


    Releasing her hand, Huang Ye looked around.


    Tang Xin''s hand was freed, and she realized that this little rascal had been holding her hand just now.


    For some reason, she didn''t feel like blaming Huang Ye.


    Find the original at " ".


    Her face felt slightly warm again, and she didn''t mention it.

 Chapter 48 – The teacher is engaged

    "Teacher, let''s go with the painting on the wall."


    Before the words were fully spoken, the mother-son dart had already flown out!


    "Don''t...!" Tang Xin just managed to shout.


    "Ding, ding!" Two sounds echoed.


    Two darts were already embedded in the forehead and heart of the man in the painting.


    Tang Xin stared blankly at the trajectory of the darts. The mother dart, launched later, hit the forehead, while the son dart, launched first, hit the heart.


    Sweat trickled down her small forehead as she hurriedly ran to the painting, knelt down, and knocked her head three times, muttering.


    "Ancestor, this disciple is unfilial, causing your image to be destroyed!"


    Damn, the man in the painting turned out to be the ancestor of the Tang Sect. It seemed she had chosen the wrong target.


    Tang Xin stood up, glaring angrily, and shouted loudly:


    "You little brat, you dare to shoot at anyone."


    "Teacher, I didn''t know it was your ancestor, I just thought the target was perfect." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Tang Xin wanted to make Huang Ye kowtow and apologize, but knowing he wouldn''t agree, she decided against doing something so pointless.


    She walked to the painting, took a closer look at the darts. The dart bodies were gone, completely embedded into the brick wall behind, leaving only the handles outside.


    This kid''s strength isn''t weak, and his technique was pretty good too. He must have understood everything I taught in class.


    She reached out to pull out the two darts, feeling sorry for the bullied ancestor.


    In her heart, she thought, Ancestor, I''m sorry, this guy is a genius, please bear with it.


    She took down the painting, pulled out a store fire implement, lit the painting, and threw it into a copper basin.


    "Ancestor, may you rest in peace!" Huang Ye said sadly.


    "Pfft!" Tang Xin couldn''t hold back her laughter.


    "Rest in peace my foot, he passed away thousands of years ago."


    "Uh! He left so early!"


    "Alright, stop being so smug!"


    "Honey Teacher, why did you burn it?"


    "If I don''t burn it, and it reaches my father''s ears, he could kick me out of the family."


    "Uh, true, our father is quite domineering."


    "What do you mean ''our father'', it''s my father!"


    "Honey Teacher, was my technique correct just now?"


    "It was alright!" Tang Xin said insincerely.


    Alright, my technique is definitely not worse than yours.


    "So, Teacher, do you think I need to adjust anything?"


    "There are many areas to adjust, but there''s no rush, just practice more."


    "I''ll definitely practice hard to meet your expectations."


    "Huang Ye, is it true what they say, that you come from a poor family?"


    "Yes, very poor. Honey Teacher, before attending your class, I went to the internal skill lecture, but couldn''t afford the materials, so I couldn''t attend."


    "It must be that old man, he won''t let go without seeing a rabbit."


    "Agreed, once I have money, I''ll attend his classes to death."


    Tang Xin stared blankly at this fool, is this how you take revenge?


    "Huang Ye, do you know much about the Tang family?"


    "I know a little, Teacher, don''t try to recruit me into the Tang family."


    "I''m not interested in joining any family, unless I marry into the Tang family."


    "Dream on, I already have a marriage agreement."


    "Even marriages can end, what''s a mere engagement? If interests don''t align, it''s normal to part ways."


    Tang Xin was stunned, what did this kid mean by that?


    "What do you mean by ''end''?"


    "It means after marriage, if both parties feel incompatible, like one grinds teeth and farts in sleep, and the other never washes feet, they get divorced."


    "That''s not right, the man has to write a divorce letter to separate."


    "Forget the divorce letter, just don''t marry him in the first place, so he doesn''t even get the chance."


    "Sigh! How is that possible, I don''t want to marry him, but the engagement is already set, I can''t go back on it."


    "If you don''t want to marry, why get engaged, was it our father who arranged it?"


    "Yes, I''ve always been focused on martial arts, not interested in marrying a stinky man."


    "Until I was twenty, my father saw I still didn''t want to marry, so he arranged for a matchmaker to bring the man to our house for a meeting."


    "I came here to teach to avoid the matchmaking, but after two years, my father got angry and arranged the marriage himself."


    It can be hard to make great work when its stolen from "pawread dot com".


    "Our father is quite something, why didn''t he just marry you off himself?"


    "My father said if I don''t go back by the date, he''ll come and tie me up himself."


    "He''s ruthless, do you know the person you''re supposed to marry?"


    "I''ve met him, after my father took a liking to him, he kept coming to our house, using money to win over my father."


    "Seems like a second-generation wealthy."


    "Not just second-generation, who knows how many generations, his family is the richest in Silver Moon City."


    "No wonder your father agreed, marrying the richest isn''t bad."


    "Nonsense, he''s too scheming, just like you."


    "Teacher, that''s not fair, I''m very kind." Huang Ye said, feeling wronged.


    "Yeah right, yesterday you not only tricked Jiang Yun, but also got me involved."


    Huang Ye smacked his lips, "Teacher, see through but don''t say through, we can still be friends."


    "What nonsense, where do you get all these words!"


    "Teacher, let me be fair, if you can''t be with the one you love, then it''s better not to marry at all."


    Tang Xin remained silent for a moment.


    "No, I came to you not to talk about my marriage, how did you steer the conversation here?"


    "Honey Teacher, you think I''m poor and want me to join the Tang family, right?"


    "How did you know?"


    "Unless you do nothing, nothing remains unknown."


    Huang Ye pretended to be a wise man, though it wasn''t hard to guess.


    "Honey Teacher, I said, unless I marry in, otherwise, no deal."


    "Marry in, you''re willing to become a son-in-law of the Tang Sect?"


    "No, I''m just willing to marry you, not interested in being a son-in-law."


    "Giggle, marry me, what do you have to offer, do you have money? Can you afford a dowry?"


    "Love is enough to fill the stomach!"


    "Love is enough to fill the stomach." Tang Xin repeated softly, feeling the phrase was quite philosophical.


    "Little guy, sister has no interest in you, you better go cool off somewhere."


    "Not necessarily, sincerity can move mountains!"


    "You''re quite interesting, though I haven''t heard these terms, their meaning is clear and pleasant."


    "Here''s the deal, I''ll give you a chance, I''ll take you back to the Tang residence, if you can convince my father to call off the engagement, sister will marry you."


    "That''s not too difficult."


    "Ha, you''re just boasting, don''t think you''re smart and talented in martial arts, that makes you someone."


    "There are many talented people, you''re just a poor guy, my father would poke you into a beehive seeing you like this."


    "Uh! Then I better not go."


    "Spineless guy, no way, I''m intrigued, you must go."


    "Sister, really? We''ve only known each other for two days, and you''re intrigued."


    "Stop being smug, it''s not you I''m intrigued by, it''s the method."


    "I strongly opposed this marriage initially, but my future husband''s wealth overwhelmed my father."


    "Honey Teacher, your life is truly tough."


    "What can I do, resistance is futile, my future husband flaunts his wealth at my house every day, it''s a headache."


    "Can''t you run away?"


    "Run away, where do you think I can go looking like this?"


    "True, beauty brings trouble, once you step out, those thinking about you could circle the city."


    "You''re the trouble, I''m just unwilling."


    "Honestly, if you can convince my father, and he agrees to let you marry me, would you be willing to marry me with a grand procession?"


    "No."


    "You... bastard!" Tang Xin kicked Huang Ye''s butt in anger, and Huang Ye didn''t dodge.


    Hitting is affection, scolding is love, no hitting or scolding, no love, when love is deep, use a kick!

 Chapter 49 – Strike mercilessly

    "I¡¯m not a jerk. When I say I want to marry you, I don''t mean in the conventional sense. I''m not interested in those mundane matters."


    "What do you mean by ''conventional sense''? Marriage is marriage, with proper rites. Is there another way?" Tang Xin asked, puzzled.


    "Honey Teacher, I won¡¯t hide it from you. I won¡¯t marry anyone in this lifetime."


    "Because I don''t know what path I¡¯ll take, I don¡¯t want that kind of formal burden."


    "You''re not wrong. Your abilities are quite unique, far from ordinary. But eventually, you¡¯ll need to marry and have children, or your parents won¡¯t agree."


    "Heh, I don¡¯t even know what my parents look like. They passed away long ago."


    "Ah! You¡¯re an orphan," Tang Xin exclaimed in surprise.


    "More or less."


    "Since you¡¯re an orphan, you should all the more continue your lineage."


    "Continuing the lineage... if it happens, it happens. If not, so be it. I don¡¯t live for a family name. As long as I can take care of those I love and keep growing stronger, that¡¯s enough."


    "Your thinking is quite peculiar. Geniuses do think differently from ordinary people."


    "Honey Teacher, the truth is, I don¡¯t marry because I have two people worth protecting, and there will be more in the future."


    "No way, you''re so young, and you already have two?"


    "Given your background, it seems unlikely. Which silly girl would follow you, let alone two?"


    "Heh, they are my bedchamber maids!"


    "What, bedchamber maids?"


    "Exactly."


    "Are you from a noble family?" sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sort of."


    Read this novel and other amazing translated novels from the original source at the "pawread dot com"


    "Come off it, are you telling stories? With your attire, you¡¯re at most a servant of a noble family, maybe flirting with two maids."


    "Honey Teacher, your words cut deep!"


    "Cut deep, my foot. I hit the nail on the head. I haven¡¯t heard of any Huang family in Silver Moon City."


    "Believe it or not, I¡¯m not lying."


    "Those two maids have been protecting me with their lives. I can¡¯t let them down, so I won¡¯t marry."


    Huang Ye exaggerated this statement. Qing''er indeed met the standard, but Yue''er was a threat to his life. Fortunately, he had already subdued Yue''er.


    "The story is touching. I almost believed it."


    "Alright, enough of your nonsense. I have an idea and need your cooperation."


    "What¡¯s in it for me?"


    "Poor guy, you won¡¯t be shortchanged. A hundred taels of silver."


    "Honey Teacher, are you trying to brush off a beggar? A hundred taels, you dare to say that?"


    "A hundred taels is not a small amount. You¡¯ve never seen that much in your life."


    "Ha, when I came to the academy, my Qing''er insisted on giving me a hundred taels, and I didn¡¯t take it."


    Tang Xin was completely convinced by this boy who spoke as if he were spinning tales.


    Your Qing''er, really? The heroine must be something you made up.


    "Fine, five hundred taels. That¡¯s all I can offer."


    "A young lady from a hidden weapons family, and that¡¯s all you have? You¡¯re quite pitiful."


    "What are you saying? That¡¯s my private stash."


    "So many people attend your classes, and that¡¯s all your private money?"


    "Many attend my classes because I teach well. I teach to avoid my family. I don¡¯t charge for my classes, and I only charge the cost for materials, the rest goes to the academy."


    "Uh! You really are a good person."


    "Of course, I¡¯m not like that Jiang Yun. I heard he marks up my books and sells them to newcomers."


    "Why don¡¯t you do something about it?"


    "Other instructors sell their own materials. I¡¯m too lazy to sell even the materials. Do you think I¡¯d bother with such trivial matters?"


    "Looks like I didn¡¯t beat the wrong person. That guy needs a lesson."


    "Me? Could it be you really are from a noble family? That¡¯s a habitual self-reference, not something a poor kid would say."


    "I told you, I have two bedchamber maids, you just don¡¯t believe it."


    "Alright, I believe you. So which family are you related to by marriage?"


    "I¡¯m not related by marriage, just an adopted son."


    "Adopted son? Which family¡¯s adopted son?"


    "The Wu family."


    "The Wu family? In Silver Moon City, only the City Lord is surnamed Wu, no other family has that surname."


    "Exactly, I¡¯m the City Lord¡¯s adopted son."


    "What! How is that possible? I¡¯ve never heard of the City Lord having an adopted son. You¡¯re lying."


    "Why would I lie to you? I had a mental breakdown at ten and only recently recovered."


    "Ah! You¡¯re, you¡¯re that fool!" Tang Xin gaped at Huang Ye.


    "You¡¯re the fool, your whole family is foolish! I¡¯m perfectly healthy now!"


    "I heard the City Lord had a foolish son, didn¡¯t expect it was you, and an adopted one at that."


    "Now do you believe I have bedchamber maids?"


    "But how did you become so sharp after recovering?"


    "I don¡¯t know, maybe it¡¯s because it wasn¡¯t used for years, it got stronger."


    "Giggle! You really know how to talk nonsense. Can a brain get stronger?" Tang Xin giggled.


    "The world is vast, full of wonders," Huang Ye repeated this saying.


    "Sigh! Seems I¡¯m really unlucky. I wanted to ask for your help, but since you¡¯re the City Lord¡¯s adopted son, that plan¡¯s ruined."


    "Why do you say that?"


    "As the City Lord¡¯s adopted son, with bedchamber maids, how could you lack money?"


    "Why wouldn¡¯t I lack money? I already told you, the money for school was given by Qing''er."


    "Doesn¡¯t the City Lord give you money?"


    "Don¡¯t ask what you shouldn¡¯t." Huang Ye said angrily.


    Tang Xin seemed to understand a bit, it seemed this guy didn¡¯t have it easy in the City Lord¡¯s mansion.


    After all, being just an adopted son, being ostracized was normal.


    "With your status, come home with me someday. Using this status might really ruin the marriage."


    "If I ruin it, what if you can¡¯t get married in the future?"


    "Ha, as if I couldn¡¯t get married."


    "Hard to say. If the City Lord¡¯s adopted son ruins it, who would dare provoke the City Lord?"


    "At worst, I¡¯ll marry you."


    "I already have two. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being mistreated if you marry me?"


    "It¡¯s normal for men to have multiple wives. As long as you treat me well, it¡¯s fine. Even if not, it¡¯s simple. I¡¯m good with poison, I¡¯ll take care of it all at once."


    Huang Ye broke out in a cold sweat. This girl, she¡¯s ready to strike mercilessly!


    "Alright, sister, I give up."


    "Let¡¯s just make it a one-time deal. I¡¯ll help you with the engagement issue. Whether it works or not, you must pay a five hundred tael appearance fee."


    "You don¡¯t like teachers of this type?"


    "Between love and life, I cherish the latter more."


    "Alright, it¡¯s a deal. Set the time, and I¡¯ll find you."


    "Okay, I¡¯ll head back now."


    With that, Huang Ye vanished in a flash, faster than a rabbit.


    This kid, am I really that scary? I¡¯m the second of the three flowers of Silver Moon, yet he looks down on me.


    Looking at the two holes in the wall, this kid exudes mystery.


    Just this strength, at least Martial Master level, and his mastery of the mother-daughter dart technique is flawless.


    He says he just woke up, but how could a fool for seven years have such strength?


    A guy who lies with every breath, if I discover your secret, I¡¯ll make sure you know how formidable I am.

 Chapter 50 – Undercurrents

    On his way back, Huang Ye was deep in thought. Today, he had deliberately revealed his identity and strength, setting a trap. He was quite satisfied with this woman.


    Instead of making the first move, it was better to lure the snake out of its hole, making her interested in him. With his silver tongue and outstanding qualities, he should be able to win her heart.


    If he could truly win the beauty, her strength was not weak, and dual cultivation might bring about miracles.


    After a quick dinner at the cafeteria, he returned to his dormitory to continue cultivating.


    Today, he wanted to look into body refining techniques. In novels from his past life, body refinement was always powerful. In reality, there were techniques like the Golden Bell Shield, Iron Shirt, Iron Palm, and Iron Head Skill.


    If these could truly be mastered, they would enhance his defensive capabilities while roaming the martial world.


    After reading the three textbooks, he realized that body refinement was tougher than he had imagined.


    Many family traditions of body refinement involved soaking in medicinal baths from a young age to temper the skin with various medicinal powers.


    Ordinary martial artists also had auxiliary techniques for body refinement. Saying that body-refining martial artists had steel bones and copper skin was not an exaggeration.


    One of the textbooks even mentioned some knowledge about cultivators'' body refinement at the end.


    Body-refining cultivators were stronger than body-refining martial artists; they were the true body refiners.


    They left no part of the body unrefined, from skin, tendons, and muscles to organs, meridians, and blood vessels.


    Cultivators'' body refinement also required a large amount of medicine, both external and internal.


    Combined with techniques and the Spiritual Energy of heaven and earth, they continuously strengthened their body-refining abilities.


    Huang Ye pondered for a moment. Of course, he hoped to use the cultivators'' methods, but he had no medicine or techniques, and he didn''t know how to use the Spiritual Energy of heaven and earth.


    He wondered if starting with martial artists'' body refinement would affect future cultivators'' body refinement. The textbooks didn''t mention it, and no one could advise him.


    To hell with it, he thought. He would start with the martial artists'' method of body refinement.


    He would go as far as he could on the path of body refinement without forcing it.


    If he ever got the chance to learn cultivators'' body refinement techniques, he would practice them earnestly. Whether there was a conflict or not, only practice would tell.


    While he was contemplating how to enhance his strength, various forces in the City Lord''s mansion were also pondering about him. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They had received intelligence reports, which left them puzzled.


    Huang Ye''s strong debut in the past two days had left everyone baffled.


    First, there was his combat power. He had managed to knock out a Martial Apprentice at the seventh level.


    Even if it was a surprise attack, his own strength had to be close to that level to achieve it.


    Such strength couldn''t be achieved overnight, yet he had spent his prime martial arts years in a wheelchair.


    Then there was his intelligence. Hearing that Huang Ye had a photographic memory, everyone was stunned.


    This ability was absolutely extraordinary.


    He didn''t have this ability as a child, but after being in a daze for seven years, his mind had evolved upon waking up. What kind of sorcery was this?


    The only good news was that he had started making enemies as soon as he entered the Martial Arts Academy, which made their actions more convenient.


    If an assassination succeeded, they could blame Huang Ye''s "accident" on his enemies, especially Jiang Yun, who would definitely seek revenge on Huang Ye.


    "City Lord, the Third Young Master has changed quite a bit."


    The City Lord looked at the confidential report and also found it strange.


    "What do you think?"


    "The Third Young Master was in a daze for seven years, unable to move or think. In less than a month after recovery, he not only has a photographic memory but also improved his skills. I suspect his body has undergone some mutation," said Martial King A.


    "City Lord, I don''t quite agree with Brother Liu''s view."


    "Oh! Tell me your thoughts."


    "What we see now as the Third Young Master waking up might be what he wants us to see. It''s possible he woke up much earlier."


    "Before the Third Young Master woke up, Miss Xia was assassinated outside the mansion. We examined her fatal wounds."


    "The assassin''s martial prowess was at least at the peak of Martial King, possibly even Martial Emperor. I certainly don''t have that level of strength."


    "Not long after, the Third Young Master woke up. We examined him at the time, and he indeed looked like he had just woken up."


    "But for someone who had been in a daze for seven years to suddenly wake up, it''s quite mysterious."


    "Given the Third Young Master''s performance at the Martial Arts Academy, I have a bolder hypothesis."


    "Oh, let''s hear your hypothesis," the City Lord said, glancing approvingly at Martial King B.


    "I think the Third Young Master woke up with the help of an outsider, and his body''s changes might also be related to that person."


    "And this matter was accidentally discovered by Miss Xia, leading to her being killed by that person."


    After Martial King B finished his analysis, he saw the City Lord nodding, feeling a bit smug inside.


    "Your hypothesis has some merit. Even if it''s not the truth, it''s not far from it."


    "City Lord, if this is the truth, do you think the person who killed Miss Xia could be a cultivator?"


    "Probably not. Miss Xia''s bones were shattered, purely due to physical force."


    "Cultivators use elemental attacks and leave no traces."


    "The powerful one who took Hai''er away could easily slaughter demons and monsters with a wave, leaving no bodies behind."


    "To easily wipe out a Martial King, a cultivator''s strength must be formidable, and they would have ways to destroy evidence."


    "Your hypothesis is a possibility, but linking two unrelated events together, Brother Liu''s hypothesis might not be entirely wrong either."


    "It''s possible that the two events are indeed coincidental. Ye''er''s sudden awakening and bodily changes could be normal."


    "In any case, during this period, use your resources to observe if anyone approaches Ye''er."


    "City Lord, with the Third Young Master''s sudden change, if his martial prowess advances rapidly, he could be a valuable ally."


    "We''ll discuss this later. For now, let''s observe him. If someone is indeed manipulating this from the shadows, there must be a purpose."


    "City Lord, could it be related to that old matter?"


    "That''s what I''m worried about. Alright, you may leave now. Do not act rashly. That person''s strength is formidable; you might not be their match."


    "Understood. We will be cautious."


    In another secret chamber of the City Lord''s mansion, the Second Young Master was pacing anxiously.


    "Enough, stop pacing. You''re making me dizzy," the Second Madam scolded.


    "Mother, we must act quickly. If he grows stronger, not only will his Huang family be a threat, but my position as the family head may also be at risk."


    "Now you''re scared? What were you doing before? Wasting time, learning nothing."


    "Mother, I didn''t expect him to change like this. Not only has he woken up, but he''s also showing extraordinary talent."


    "His change is indeed sudden. Tomorrow, I''ll visit my family. This matter can only be handled by them."


    "Yes, yes, that''s what I think too. The people I sent to the Martial Arts Academy are just weaklings."


    "Look at the people you''ve gathered. Not a single one is competent, just a bunch of flatterers."


    "I know I was wrong."


    "Alright, it''s too late to say anything now. We can''t rely on you for the time being. You should go back."


    "Mother, please ask Uncle for help. Only he can assist me."


    The Second Madam shook her head, gesturing for him to leave.


    Little brat, since you love being in the spotlight so much, don''t blame me for being ruthless. The Wu family cannot fall into your hands.


    As Wu Jiang left the Second Madam''s room, he was also deep in thought.


    This fool, waking up and not knowing how to be patient. You want to be high-profile? I''ll show you how disastrous the consequences of being high-profile can be.


    Heh, Qing''er and Yue''er, once I deal with him, you''ll both be mine.


    Thinking of this, his body reacted, and he hurried back to his courtyard, grabbing a maid to vent his desires.

 Chapter 51 – The pain of body refinement

    Far away at the academy, Huang Ye couldn''t help but sneeze. Damn it, those guys at the City Lord''s mansion must be thinking about me.


    Come on, you can''t see the rainbow without experiencing the storm. You all are just targets for my training.


    He continued his practice, throwing a punch at a large tree, which remained unmoved.


    The tree was deep within a dense forest at the academy, a spot he had carefully chosen for body training.


    Looking at his slightly bruised fist, he thought he had practiced enough, having punched over a hundred times, his fingers were no longer nimble.


    Time to train the body, he thought, and charged at the tree.


    He used every part of his body that could attack, crashing into the tree one by one.


    Huang Ye only used ten percent of his strength in this method, all focused on moving his body.


    When he hit the tree, the force was dispersed, leaving only the impact of his flesh.


    He kept crashing into it until the pain was unbearable.


    Damn, it really hurt. If only there were herbs to nourish the body, but unfortunately, he was too poor to afford them.


    Should he steal some? He was torn over this issue.


    Even though he planned to repay in the future, stealing was akin to gambling; once started, the feeling of getting something for nothing could lead one astray.


    Developing a business in the short term was impossible; he had neither the time nor energy to handle such matters.


    Dragging his exhausted body, Huang Ye returned to the dormitory.


    The three roommates were dumbfounded seeing Huang Ye with two large bumps on his forehead and covered in blood.


    "Class, class monitor, who hit you so hard?" Feng Yun asked.


    Huang Ye didn''t speak, just took off his clothes.


    The three looked at Huang Ye''s bruised body in silence, thinking how miserable he was, beaten black and blue.


    Many places on his skin were broken, oozing blood.


    It must have been Jiang Yun, and it wasn''t just one person who did this. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They wanted to shout slogans and avenge the class monitor, but seeing Huang Ye like this, they all remained silent.


    Jiang Yun and his group were truly not to be messed with.


    Their strongest, Yu Jianlin, was only at the sixth level of the Martial Apprentice realm, and even the three of them together couldn''t beat Jiang Yun.


    Huang Ye took out a basin, threw his clothes in, sprinkled some healing powder on his wounds, changed into new clothes, and was about to take the basin out.


    He thought the quality of this coarse cloth clothing was excellent, the fabric was thick.


    Despite his rough training, the clothes only had a few small tears. If it were silk, it would have been in tatters.


    After finishing his practice, he decided he would wear this brand of clothing from now on.


    The three then realized Huang Ye was going out to wash clothes.


    He was beaten like this, and some parts of his clothes were torn, yet he couldn''t bear to throw them away, truly showing how poor he was.


    "Class monitor, wait a moment." Feng Yun rushed over and grabbed the basin.


    "You''re so injured, go rest, I''ll wash them for you."


    "Class monitor, a gentleman''s revenge can wait ten years, don''t worry too much," Feng Yun comforted him before leaving.


    Feng Huateng and Yu Jianlin also came over, each taking an arm, helping him to bed.


    Huang Ye didn''t want too much interaction with the three, fearing his troubles might implicate them, but they were genuinely kind to him.


    "Class monitor, rest well, my father brought me plenty of anti-swelling and pain-relief medicine, I''ll get some for you."


    Yu Jianlin said, patting Huang Ye''s arm sympathetically, making Huang Ye''s skin crawl.


    He looked at him oddly, and Yu Jianlin blushed.


    "Class monitor, I''m just curious, I''ve never seen anyone so badly injured."


    With that, he returned to his bed, rummaging through his belongings.


    Soon, he took out a pile of small porcelain bottles, examining them one by one, finally selecting two.


    "Class monitor, here, one is for stopping bleeding, the other for reducing swelling and pain."


    "Hehe, no need, don''t worry about me, I wasn''t beaten, this is from my own training."


    "Ah! You weren''t beaten by Jiang Yun?" They exclaimed in surprise.


    "Jiang Yun, that scum wouldn''t dare."


    They didn''t expect the class monitor to be self-harming. The class monitor was so harsh on himself, what kind of training resolve was this, the gap was too vast.


    "Class monitor, you''re not lying to us."


    "Haha, I''m not bragging, but no one at the academy can beat me like this."


    "Then we''re relieved, class monitor, your learning attitude is admirable."


    "I advise you, don''t get too close to me, it''s dangerous."


    "Class monitor, you''re being too distant, we''re in the same dormitory, it''s impossible not to get close."


    "Though we''re not very capable, we''re not cowards either, a scar on the head is just a bowl-sized mark."


    "Don''t worry, we might not be able to help much, but we can run errands."


    "For small things like washing clothes, you don''t need to do it yourself. Even if you want new ones, we can buy you ten sets of silk clothes."


    The two poured out their heartfelt words, although the class monitor was poor, his determination and character earned their respect.


    "Alright, some things can''t be avoided, even if I try to evade, others won''t see it that way."


    "Just keep your distance from me outside, there are more than one person plotting against me."


    "Class monitor, really? You just arrived at the academy, the only enemy you have is Jiang Yun, without his backing, he wouldn''t dare trouble you."


    "Jiang Yun is just a small fry, his backers are just slightly bigger fish."


    "Telling you more is useless, I came to the academy to avoid disaster, those against me can definitely infiltrate the academy."


    "That''s why I''ve been cold to you."


    Hearing Huang Ye''s words, the two felt a chill in their hearts.


    What kind of place was the academy, that the class monitor''s enemies could infiltrate, and not just one enemy.


    From the class monitor''s words, these enemies were powerful, Jiang Yun was nothing compared to them, such people were indeed untouchable.


    But what did these enemies want with a poor student, relentlessly pursuing him?


    "Class monitor, we understand your meaning, I''ll talk to Feng Yun later, we know what to do."


    "That''s good, I''ll rest first, thanks for the medicine, but I won''t use it for now, I want to see how long it takes to recover on my own."


    "Alright, I''ll leave it on the table, use it whenever you want. My family is in the herbal business, we have plenty of this stuff."


    The speaker was unintentional, but the listener took note, not expecting Yu Jianlin''s family to be in the herbal business.


    If his recovery was slow, he might indeed need some herbs, and could buy some from him then.


    The herbs wouldn''t be cheap, and he was still very poor, truly couldn''t afford them.


    He was again pondering the complex issue of whether to steal or not.


    Soon, Feng Yun returned, looking upset.


    "Damn it, I got laughed at while washing clothes."


    "Haha, it''s normal, you''re a young master from a logistics family, washing clothes, they probably laughed their teeth off."


    "Hmph, let them laugh, this time I won''t buy new clothes, not only will I wash for the boss, I''ll wash my own clothes too, let them see what frugality is."


    "Good, you have backbone, if your father hears about this, he might come and beat you."


    "Not necessarily, my father is very stingy, only gives me a hundred taels of silver a month."


    Huang Ye almost choked, what the hell, a hundred taels a month, is there no humanity?


    Truly, comparing oneself to others is infuriating.


    He practiced, out of sight, out of mind.


    For some reason, while practicing, he fell asleep, and when he opened his eyes, it was already bright.


    Three pairs of eyes were scanning his body, as if looking at some rare animal.


    Huang Ye''s eyes widened, and the three immediately scattered in fear.

 Chapter 52 – Body mutation

    "What are you all staring at me for?" Huang Ye asked in confusion.


    "Boss, there''s something I don''t know if I should say," Feng Yun said hesitantly.


    "Speak!"


    "Boss, are you really human?"


    "Of course, if I''m not human, what else could I be?"


    "Boss, to be honest, humans aren''t usually like you."


    "Oh, how am I different?"


    "Your memory is miraculous, but your body is also extraordinary."


    "Oh! I feel perfectly normal."


    Although he said this, he was suspicious inside. How did they know his eyes were special?


    Could it be that when I sleep, a circle of eyes appears around my head?


    "Class monitor, just look at yourself."


    Huang Ye quickly touched his head but didn''t find any eyeballs.


    "Class monitor, it''s not your forehead or the back of your head, it''s your body."


    "You came back last night covered in bruises and wounds, with two big lumps on your head."


    "But after just one night, your body is back to normal. If I had bruises, it would take at least seven or eight days to heal."


    "Oh!" Huang Ye touched the top of his head. Indeed, the lumps from yesterday were gone, and they didn''t hurt anymore.


    He rolled up his sleeves, and his skin was smooth as ever.


    He looked down at his chest and saw no trace of bruises. The cuts from yesterday had scabbed over.


    He picked at a scab with his hand, and it fell off, revealing skin that was only slightly paler underneath.


    Damn, what''s going on? Is it because of that technique, or is it some transformation after crossing over?


    It''s hard to verify for now. I''ll have to see if the two girls are the same to be sure.


    No rush, this anomaly in my body is a good thing, bringing obvious benefits.


    The most direct benefit is not needing medicine to recover when training the body. This is like a cheat code.


    Though it''s not like having infinite lives in a game, this rapid recovery ability is still a golden finger.


    This is a real windfall, Huang Ye thought happily.


    But why did I fall into a deep sleep again last night? That''s not a good thing.


    Previously, this only happened the first time I dual cultivated with the two girls.


    Could it be that I was too injured yesterday, and my body entered an automatic repair phase?


    "System, did you notice my anomaly?"


    [It''s truly unbelievable. This defies the science of life. If you returned to your original world, you''d definitely be a lab rat.]


    "Uh, then I better not go back. No matter how strong my recovery ability is, I can''t withstand a barrage from an AK47."


    [It''s a pity I don''t have instruments. Otherwise, I could analyze your cell composition.]


    "Analyze what? Even if you figure it out, can you replicate it?"


    [Hard to say. Although Dolly the sheep died, human cloning hasn''t been tried.]


    "That''s against ethics, it''s a crime."


    This novel is available on bit.ly/3iBfjkV.


    [No worries, no one cares here.]


    Huang Ye was speechless. From the system''s tone, it definitely had cloning technology.


    If it cloned a dozen of me, what would I be? What about Qing''er and Yue''er, and Honey Teacher?


    His traditional belief in monogamy made him conservative.


    "System, let me be clear. You can clone others all you want, but I must be the only one. Even if I die, no cloning."


    [No rush, although I have the technology, I still need to find a test tube to succeed.]


    "Get lost, you''re still not giving up."


    The system didn''t respond, as it went to study whether cloning could succeed in this environment.


    Huang Ye couldn''t guess what this AI was thinking. There was no restraining relationship between them.


    Just like that, Huang Ye attended classes during the day and trained in the woods at night for five days.


    During this time, because he had no money for classes, he borrowed a hundred taels of silver from Feng Yun.


    On the sixth day, just after class, Huang Ye was called to the back hall by Tang Xin.


    "Do you know why I called you here?"


    "I know, to make money, right?"


    "Alright, take off your clothes!"


    "What! Sister, I sell my skills, not my body."


    "Nonsense, who wants your body? I''m asking you to change your outfit. Yours is too shabby."


    "I think it''s fine, very sturdy."


    "Fine? My father is a snob. You won''t even get past the door in those clothes."


    "Alright." Huang Ye obediently changed into the clothes Tang Xin prepared.


    After changing, Tang Xin''s eyes lit up. Truly, clothes make the man.


    Huang Ye in a white robe looked like a suave young master.


    Huang Ye looked at himself in the bronze mirror. This girl''s taste was really good; the clothes fit perfectly.


    "Alright, let''s go out the back door."


    Huang Ye''s face didn''t look good. He wanted to show off in the lecture hall, to show he was also a refined gentleman. But going out the back door, there was no audience.


    All the way, Huang Ye just followed behind Tang Xin, witnessing her powerful aura. Damn, it was strong.


    Such a beautiful woman, all the men avoided her as if Tang Xin were a venomous beast.


    After leaving the academy gates, Tang Xin relaxed and waited for Huang Ye to catch up.


    Not only did they walk side by side, but she also linked her arm with his.


    Huang Ye tried to pull his arm away, but Tang Xin stubbornly held on tight.


    He could clearly feel the soft pressure on his upper arm. This girl was quite well-endowed.


    "Honey Teacher, isn''t this inappropriate?" S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What''s inappropriate? Soon you''ll be my husband; we need to act the part."


    Huang Ye was speechless. How did he become her husband?


    Wasn''t it agreed that this was purely a financial transaction? Once the job was done, I''d take the money and leave.


    "Honey Teacher, what should I say when we get there?"


    "Just speak honestly."


    "Isn''t that bad? If your father asks my age and I say 17, won''t he be shocked?"


    "Shocked about what?"


    "An old cow eating young grass."


    Huang Ye felt a sharp pain as his arm muscles were twisted.


    "Teacher, what are you doing? Why are you getting physical?"


    "Who told you to say I''m an old cow? Am I old?"


    "Uh! You''re not old."


    "If he asks which family I''m from, should I tell the truth?"


    "Absolutely, you''re the Third Young Master of the City Lord''s mansion, a very prestigious identity."


    "Alright, I''ll improvise. But we agreed, whether this works out or not, you have to pay me."


    "I''m still a hundred taels in debt."


    "Look at you, the Third Young Master of the City Lord''s mansion, borrowing money from others."


    "Don''t worry, you''ll get the money. A teacher keeps her word."


    As they chatted while walking, they finally reached a grand entrance.


    The two guards at the gate, seeing their young lady holding the arm of a young man, couldn''t help but show envy.


    "Miss is back. Should we inform the master?"


    "No need, the old man has a keen nose."


    Huang Ye looked at Tang Xin in surprise. These two must have a love-hate relationship.


    Inside the gates, the courtyard wasn''t as luxurious as the entrance. The front yard was orderly and simple.


    This father-in-law didn''t seem ostentatious. Tang Xin felt he was just eager to marry off his daughter.


    This old man with depth wouldn''t be easy to deal with. It seemed winning over this girl would be quite challenging.

 Chapter 53 – The Son-in-Law is Being Pushed Away

    Tang Xin led Huang Ye to a pavilion and sat down. Inside, there were some tea and snacks, and the two chatted while eating.


    "Aren''t we going to meet your father?"


    "We can just wait here. I already told you, he has a keen nose."


    Sure enough, before Tang Xin''s words had even faded, a middle-aged man in his forties, with his hands behind his back, pretending to admire the flowers, walked over.


    "Old man, stop pretending. Your son-in-law is here, hurry up and come assess him."


    Huang Ye glanced at Tang Xin in surprise. This girl, daring to speak like that in front of her father, truly bold.


    The middle-aged man approached with a smile, and the father and daughter exchanged a glare.


    "Haha, I didn''t expect a guest. Forgive me for not welcoming you sooner."


    The middle-aged man cupped his hands in greeting. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Huang Ye immediately stood up to return the gesture.


    "Uncle, you''re too kind. I''ve heard Xin''er mention you often."


    "Uncle is a well-known figure in Silver Moon City. I''ve always wanted to meet you. Now that I see you, you truly have an impressive presence."


    "Hehe, you speak well, nephew. I like hearing that."


    He was quite pleased with the compliment, though he was a bit displeased with Huang Ye''s use of "Xin''er."


    Could this kid really have won over his daughter? It seemed like quite the act.


    "May I ask where you are currently employed, nephew?"


    "Uncle, I''m still young and currently studying at the Martial Arts Academy."


    "Oh! You''re still in school."


    "How old are you?"


    "I''m seventeen."


    Tang''s father looked at his daughter strangely. This daughter of his, how could she be involved with a student? A teacher-student romance, what a scandal.


    "Does your family know about you and Xin''er?"


    "They don''t know yet. They don''t restrict me; I decide my own marriage."


    "Oh! Your family is quite open-minded."


    "Unlike you, always going on about matching social status," Tang Xin retorted unceremoniously at her father.


    Tang''s father rolled his eyes. This daughter of his, not giving him face even in front of outsiders.


    "May I ask your family name, young man?"


    This novel is available on ".


    "Uncle, my surname is Huang, and my name is Ye."


    "Huang? Is your family not from this city?"


    "We are. I''ve always lived in Silver Moon City."


    "Oh, how come I''ve never heard of a Huang family here? Are you related by marriage?"


    "Uncle, I''m not related by marriage. I was adopted from a young age, but my name was never changed."


    "Hehe, it seems your adoptive parents are kind-hearted. What is your adoptive father''s surname?"


    "My adoptive father''s surname is Wu."


    Wu family? It doesn''t seem like there''s such a family. Tang''s father searched his mind for the Wu family, but there were no first or second-tier families by that name.


    Wait, he suddenly remembered there was a Wu family.


    "Young Master Huang, could your adoptive father be the City Lord?"


    "Father guessed right. He is the third son of the City Lord''s mansion."


    Upon hearing this, Tang''s father did not seem pleased. His face darkened immediately.


    This puzzled Huang Ye. It seemed Tang''s father was not very friendly towards the Wu family.


    "Young Master Huang, I''m sorry, but I need to take Xin''er out later. It''s not convenient to keep you here today."


    "Father, what do you mean by this? I brought him here. He''s my future husband."


    "Husband? I haven''t agreed to that." Tang''s father spoke in an unfriendly tone.


    Seeing that things were not going well, Huang Ye quickly interjected.


    "Since Uncle has things to do, I will take my leave."


    "No, you haven''t even eaten yet. Why are you leaving?"


    "Xin''er, Uncle has matters to attend to. You''re not a child anymore; you should understand. I''ll be going now."


    After speaking, he didn''t wait for Tang Xin''s agreement and quickly disappeared.


    Tang Xin was about to chase after him when a large hand firmly grabbed her collar.


    "Old man, what are you doing? Why did you chase my husband away?"


    "What am I doing? Sit down quietly, or don''t blame me for using family discipline."


    "You wouldn''t dare."


    "Do you think I wouldn''t?" Tang''s father said angrily.


    Seeing her father genuinely angry, Tang Xin settled down.


    She just couldn''t understand why her father turned hostile upon hearing about the City Lord''s third son. Usually, her father had no dealings with the City Lord.


    "Father, I want to know the reason. Otherwise, I won''t give up on him."


    "You really like him?"


    "Yes, even though he''s a bit younger, his potential is limitless. At first, I wanted him to marry into our Tang family, but I gave up when I found out he was the City Lord''s third son."


    "You know to give up."


    "Let me ask you, do you know his background?"


    "I do. He lost his parents when he was young, and the City Lord adopted him. He''s lived with the City Lord ever since."


    "You know nothing. Not only do you not know, but he doesn''t know either."


    "You know he was once a fool, right?"


    "Yes, I know. He was foolish for seven years and only recently woke up."


    "Aren''t you afraid he''ll become foolish again?"


    "Haha, Father, that''s impossible. Do you know his abilities? He memorized all the textbooks I gave him in one day."


    Tang''s father was taken aback. "How is that possible?"


    "If you don''t believe me, you can test him yourself."


    "Being able to memorize isn''t that special, just a sharp mind."


    "He''s not just sharp. The hidden weapons I taught in class, he learned them after class."


    "The hidden weapons he throws are no worse than mine. His martial arts talent is also astonishing."


    "Uh, really? How could he change so much after being foolish for seven years?"


    "I don''t know. I just know he''s a genius, which is why I wanted to invite him to join us, even willing to entice him with marriage."


    Tang''s father pondered for a moment. He hadn''t expected Huang Ye''s talent to be so remarkable. Such abilities were indeed tempting, but he had made up his mind.


    "Xin''er, you''ve told me what you know. Now let me tell you what I know."


    "Oh, you know about him too?"


    "Not just him, I know something about his family too."


    "Isn''t his family the Wu family?"


    "Not the Wu family, his own family."


    "The Huang family was once the largest family in Silver Moon City, but their only flaw was having only one heir per generation, so their numbers were always small."


    "Back then, Old Master Huang took more than ten concubines but only had his father. Later, Old Master Huang was so angry he dismissed all the concubines."


    "And his father only had him as a son."


    "Later, the Huang family faced a calamity, leaving only him and his mother. His mother soon passed away too."


    "Oh, what kind of calamity?"


    "It was tragic. After his father''s death, the Huang family members died mysteriously, regardless of status, none were spared."


    "I was even invited to investigate, but couldn''t find any cause of death until I accidentally discovered they might have been poisoned."


    "This poison is mysterious. Strictly speaking, it shouldn''t be considered poison. It can cause sudden death, and autopsies reveal nothing."


    "And as far as I know, a branch of the Tang family possesses this poison."


    "Ah! Could it be the Tang family acted?"


    "I don''t know. Anyone can use this poison, and it requires no preparation."


    "As long as you''re willing to pay, you can buy it, but this information is very secretive, known to very few."


    "Father suspects that branch is the mastermind; they have a grudge against the Huang family."


    "A grudge is impossible. That branch is at least tens of thousands of miles away, no chance for enmity."


    "The one who poisoned is truly connected to the Huang family, not necessarily with a grudge. The Huang family''s wealth was already a curse."


    "Then why didn''t he die?"

 Chapter 54 – Is it the truth?

    "You shouldn''t ask me about this, but rather the person who left him behind."


    "He was just a baby at the time, and the Huang family''s assets became a coveted prize in everyone''s eyes. All the major forces in Silver Moon City wanted a piece of the pie."


    "Then someone stepped forward, swearing to protect the Huang family to the death. After several bloody battles, the forces in Silver Moon City finally gave up on the Huang family."


    "That person was the City Lord, right?"


    "That''s right. He saved the Huang family and temporarily managed their assets. The young master of the Huang family also became his adopted son."


    "Later, he relied on the Huang family''s assets to smoothly ascend to the position of City Lord."


    "Although some suspected that the Huang family''s misfortune was related to him, because as things developed, he turned out to be the biggest beneficiary. But that''s just rumor, and no one pursued the matter."


    "A few years later, the boy was ambushed. People speculated that the City Lord wanted to seize the Huang family''s assets."


    "Later, the City Lord used spiritual medicine and divine doctors, sparing no effort to save him, which salvaged a lot of his reputation. Unfortunately, the boy became a fool."


    "I didn''t expect his background to be so complicated."


    "Now you know why I don''t want you to get involved with him?"


    "I don''t know. Such a pitiful person, shouldn''t a daughter care for him more?"


    "Care for your head! He''s awake now. Do you know how dangerous his situation is?"


    "The Huang family''s assets were only temporarily managed by the City Lord and weren''t renamed."


    "Once he comes of age, these assets might fall under his control. Do you think he has the ability to manage such a large estate?"


    "Do you think he can live to take over these assets?"


    "It seems difficult. Even if he has the ability to manage, whether he can take over is a real question. There must be many who covet him."


    "Not just that. Even if he doesn''t take over, if the Huang and Wu families merge."


    "Who will be the head of the family in the future?"


    "The Wu family doesn''t have just one son. The eldest went to the immortal family, and there''s still the second and third sons."


    "And he''s just an adopted son. Can others willingly hand over the assets to him?"


    "It seems like many people have their eyes on him." S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Exactly, that''s why I don''t want you to get involved with him. He''s constantly living in danger."


    "This danger includes assassination, ambush, provocation, poisoning. Those who want to harm him are not low-level."


    "Even at your Martial King level, it''s hard to escape their clutches."


    "No, he''s so dangerous, I have to go tell him." With that, Tang Xin was about to rush out.


    "Stop!"


    "Father, I can''t just watch and do nothing."


    "What do you know? Let me ask you, are you two really in love?"


    "Uh, Father, that''s a strange question."


    "Strange, my foot! Don''t think I can''t see through your little tricks. Tell me, how much did you pay?"


    "Five hundred taels," Tang Xin admitted generously.


    "You, you, you spendthrift! You really went all out to deal with your father."


    "It was you who forced me." Tang Xin shouted back in anger.


    "Do you think he''s stupid?"


    "Not stupid, very smart."


    "Good, at least you can see he''s not stupid. Why did he go to the Martial Arts Academy as soon as he recovered?"


    "Maybe he likes martial arts."


    "Like martial arts, my foot! He must know he''s in danger, so he hid in the Martial Arts Academy."


    "In the City Lord''s mansion, there are plenty of people who want to harm him."


    "It seems he''s quite smart. Oh no, my daughter is in love."


    Father Tang scratched his head in frustration.


    "He might not know his own background. Don''t tell him about this, or it won''t just be him in trouble; our Tang family might also be implicated."


    "The culprit behind the events of that year is unknown, but being targeted by that person is definitely not a good thing."


    "Father won''t stop you. His matters will surely be resolved one day. If he truly escapes danger, I won''t oppose you being with him."


    "Father, your approval is useless. He''s just a sweet-talker, not interested in me."


    "What? That little brat dares to look down on my daughter."


    "He already has two lovers."


    "What! So young and already has two? Daughter, this man is a two-timer. Sooner or later, he''ll meet a bad end. You should give up."


    "Father, those two lovers are his personal maids. They have been by his side even when he was a fool. He can''t let them down."


    "Oh! So that''s how it is. Then you be the main wife, and the two maids can be concubines."


    "Father, what nonsense are you talking about?"


    "Oh! Right, I just told you to stay away from him, and now I''m all confused."


    "We''ll talk about this later. Go back and give him the money, and keep your distance from him."


    "Who''s paying for the money?"


    "Fine, you''re tough! How did I raise such a spendthrift daughter?" Father Tang threw down a silver note in exasperation and left.


    Not bad, the silver note was for a thousand taels. It seems Father understands the principle of raising a daughter with wealth.


    Keeping a distance is a pipe dream. This guy is a question expert, always asking questions and seeking advice.


    She had her own plans. Although she liked this guy a bit, it hadn''t reached the level of emotional involvement, just a friend.


    A friend now facing danger, she could strategically hint to him.


    This way, it met her father''s requirements and allowed her to help him secretly.


    She knew her father well. He would definitely send someone to the academy to monitor her tomorrow.


    If her father found out she was still in contact with Huang Ye, he would definitely ground her.


    Huang Ye was also deep in thought on his way back, having revealed his identity as the City Lord''s third young master.


    Father Tang immediately issued an eviction order. He must know something about his situation.


    Otherwise, his attitude wouldn''t have changed so suddenly. It seemed the original owner''s past was quite complex.


    Unfortunately, the original owner''s memories hadn''t returned yet.


    That mass of memories was still a chaotic mess, lurking alone in a dark corner of his mind.


    The original owner''s memories should know something. At ten years old, he should have understood some things.


    It must not have been anything good. He probably saw the culprit, so the memory sealed itself away in a corner.


    Should I avenge you or not? It''s really a headache.


    If the memories awaken at a critical moment in cultivation, sending out messages of resentment and blaming him for avoiding responsibility, it could greatly affect his cultivation.


    The initial plan was to flee as the best strategy, but he stayed for Qing''er and Yue''er, at least to provide them with a stable environment.


    As the three of them progressed in their cultivation, he began to worry about the original owner''s resentment.


    A quick look at " will leave you more fulfilled.


    He decided to watch for opportunities. If there was a chance, he would avenge him. If he encountered someone powerful, and he couldn''t win, there was nothing he could do.


    My dear City Lord, please don''t be one of the enemies. I''m not yet arrogant enough to confront you.


    I must focus on learning. I thought I wouldn''t learn much at the Martial Arts Academy, and finding a cultivation technique would be a blessing.


    Now it seems there''s a lot to learn, and even as a cultivator, I find these things useful.


    I need to work harder. The toughness of my body has already increased a level.


    When I hit a tree, I no longer bleed, and even bruises have lightened. I need to increase the impact force.


    When I can become a human cannonball, then I''ll have passed.

 Chapter 55 – Relaxing scene

    In the depths of the dense forest, Huang Ye looked around to ensure no one was there before stripping down to just a pair of shorts for modesty.


    This was a method he had come up with after much thought, not because he was reluctant to part with his clothes, but because he couldn''t handle his roommates'' enthusiasm.


    Every time he returned from body training, they would strip him and take turns washing his clothes.


    Even with the combined shamelessness of two lifetimes, he couldn''t endure this daily routine.


    So he simply stripped down, knowing that in the depths of the forest, no one would come by at night.


    Those students who were in love would only venture to the outskirts of the forest.


    Two hours later, Huang Ye was satisfied as he looked at his increasingly sturdy flesh.


    The first time he collided, he used only ten percent of his strength; now he could use thirty percent.


    The first time, he was covered in bruises and bloodstains, but now it was hard to break through unless he increased his strength.


    He seriously suspected he was becoming addicted, feeling uncomfortable if he didn''t crash into something hundreds of times a day.


    After washing up, he saw that the three were already asleep and quietly left the house.


    After leaving the academy, he headed towards the City Lord''s mansion.


    Once again reaching the forest outside the mansion, he avoided the patrolling guards and climbed over the wall into the mansion.


    Returning to his small courtyard, he didn''t go in directly but instead hid nearby.


    This late-night return was to see if anyone continued to monitor the place after he left.


    If there was someone, it meant Qing''er and Yue''er were also their targets. If something happened to him, they might be in danger.


    After quietly lurking for half an hour, aside from two guards patrolling past, there was nothing unusual.


    Only then did Huang Ye feel at ease.


    He slipped into the courtyard and pushed the door open.


    "Who''s there?" The voices of two women came.


    "Shh! It''s me."


    "Ah! Young master is back!"


    Yue''er got out of bed and lit the lamp.


    Huang Ye looked at the two of them in their disheveled state, a puzzled look in his eyes.


    But he didn''t ask; he understood the scene. This way, he didn''t have to worry about being cuckolded while he was away.


    "Did you miss me?"


    "Of course, we missed you every day!" The two of them checked Huang Ye up and down to see if he was missing any parts.


    "Young master, isn''t it dangerous for you at the academy?" Yue''er asked.


    "It''s okay. Their people have appeared at the academy, but they haven''t acted yet. They might be waiting for an opportunity."


    "I came back to make sure you two are safe. Only then can I feel at ease fighting them."


    "I heard the Second Madam went back to her family a few days ago. She might be seeking help from them," Qing''er said.


    "Oh! What kind of people are her family?"


    "Her family is the Qu family, ranked third among the four major families in Silver Moon City."


    "The strength of the four families is not weak, even the City Lord gives them some respect."


    "It seems there are quite a few capable people in the City Lord''s mansion. Do the First Madam and Third Madam also have families?"


    "We don''t know about that. The First Madam''s background is very mysterious; she has been with the City Lord for a long time."


    "The Third Madam is said to be not from Silver Moon City, so no one knows about her."


    "Uh, these people''s backgrounds are quite complicated. It seems I really need to be careful."


    "Yes, young master, please be safe. If you can''t win, just run. Run far away and don''t worry about us."


    "As long as you''re alive, they probably won''t touch us."


    "Don''t worry, I have my plans. I won''t leave unless absolutely necessary."


    "Young master, are you staying here tonight?" Qing''er bravely asked.


    "Yes, I must stay. I''ll leave before dawn."


    "Great, let''s practice."


    "You two are a bit too eager. Aren''t you curious about my life at the academy?"


    "Young master, time is precious. As long as you''re safe, your life there doesn''t matter."


    With that, the two women surrounded Huang Ye on the bed, and the small courtyard, quiet for days, was once again filled with passion. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before dawn, Huang Ye left the courtyard satisfied, and the two women continued to sleep contentedly.


    Absence makes the heart grow fonder, and this cyclical training method was effective.


    Unfortunately, he couldn''t come back every day. Walking by the river often, one is bound to get their feet wet.


    Occasionally returning was fine, but if he came back every day and the City Lord found out, he would definitely become suspicious. If he saw Huang Ye''s strength, it would be even worse.


    When he returned to the dormitory, the three were still sleeping like logs.


    Huang Ye didn''t sleep; he felt his body was still excited. He sat cross-legged on the bed, continuing to cultivate while also summarizing the past few days.


    His hidden weapon skills had improved significantly, and he got along well with Tang Xin.


    But Father Tang clearly didn''t like him, making his plan to target Tang Xin more difficult.


    He had intended to discuss advanced hidden weapons and poison path knowledge with her in the next few days.


    He wasn''t sure if her attitude towards him would change. He would take it one step at a time.


    Once he got his first pot of gold, he planned to further his studies in the internal skill class and deal with those guys.


    After the morning hidden weapons class, Huang Ye was called to the back hall again.


    Seeing Tang Xin''s hesitant expression, Huang Ye spoke first.


    "Honey Teacher, I''ve completed my task. Shouldn''t you fulfill your promise?"


    This sentence calmed Tang Xin''s chaotic thoughts a bit.


    She took out a pouch from her bosom, counted five silver notes, and handed them to Huang Ye.


    "Do you like money that much?"


    "Teacher, this is my hard-earned reward. I must take what''s rightfully mine."


    "Aren''t you curious about what happened yesterday?"


    "Teacher, if you want to say it, you will. If you don''t, asking won''t help."


    "In my eyes, improving my strength is my ultimate goal; everything else is just fleeting clouds."


    "Then why are you so attached to those two maids?"


    "Because they have been kind to me."


    "Do you have any thoughts about me?"


    "Of course, you''re excellent. Although not as good as me, you''re still a good match. But I don''t want to force anyone."


    Tang Xin, surprisingly, didn''t retort. She just said softly:


    "My father doesn''t want me to be with you. He says you''re dangerous."


    "Haha, your father means it''s dangerous to be around me, right?"


    Tang Xin''s eyes lit up.


    "You know your situation?"


    "What do you think?"


    "Indeed, my father said you came to the Martial Arts Academy to avoid disaster."


    "You''re wrong. I''m here to study sincerely."


    "The danger your father mentioned is nothing to me. If they dare to come, I don''t mind making them regret coming to this world."


    With that, he released his aura.


    Tang Xin looked at Huang Ye in shock. She felt the aura just now, and it made her feel fear.


    "What level are you?"


    "I don''t know either, but I can tell you, you can''t beat me."


    "Impossible, I''m a Martial King at the third level, a master of hidden weapons."


    "Heh, do you think your hidden weapons can harm me?"


    "Hmph, what you''ve seen can''t harm you. You''ve read the textbooks. Can you be sure you can dodge high-level hidden weapons?" Tang Xin pouted.


    "I can''t guarantee it, but as long as your hidden weapons aren''t poisoned, even if they hit me, it''s useless."


    "Even if they''re poisoned, before I die, I can kill you."


    Tang Xin''s big, bright eyes widened, and her little temper flared up. She raised her small hand to smack Huang Ye on the head.


    Huang Ye instinctively moved, dodging the blow.


    "You little brat, you dare to dodge your teacher."


    Huang Ye wore a bitter expression. This girl, knowing she couldn''t hit him, played the teacher card.


    Tang Xin rushed over, and this time Huang Ye didn''t dodge, letting her smack his head several times.


    As she hit him, she muttered, "I''ll teach you to kill, dare to kill the teacher, you little brat, don''t you know to respect your teacher?"


    "Teacher, I surrender!"


    Seeing Huang Ye admit defeat, Tang Xin finally withdrew her hand.

 Chapter 56 – Planted a seed

    "Let me make it clear, from now on, you can only be good to the teacher and must not have any improper thoughts."


    Tang Xin glared at Huang Ye.


    "Alright, my dear Honey Teacher."


    "Huang Ye, you were in a daze for seven years and have only been clear-headed for a short time. How did you become so powerful?"


    "Teacher, it''s a secret."


    "It really is a secret. Does anyone else know about your strength?"


    "The only ones who know are my two maids and you."


    Tang Xin suddenly felt a little sweetness in her heart.


    "So, apart from those two, I''m the person you trust the most?"


    Support us at .


    "Pretty much."


    "Why do you trust me?"


    "It''s simple. I want you to become my woman."


    "Forget it, you''re just full of sweet talk, and you won''t get past my father."


    "Then I''ll fight until he agrees," Huang Ye said, raising his fist.


    "You little rascal, that''s your future father-in-law," Tang Xin knocked on Huang Ye''s head.


    "If I don''t agree either, will you fight until I do?"


    "You don''t need to fight. I''ll tell you the benefits of becoming my woman, and you''ll willingly throw yourself into my arms."


    Tang Xin pouted, this little rascal was really shameless.


    "Stop bragging. No one has been born yet who can make me willingly throw myself into their arms."


    "You can fool those maids, but what benefits could there be in becoming your woman?"


    "I won''t tell you now, but it''s a huge benefit, one that will make you laugh in your sleep."


    "You really are a weirdo, with an inflated sense of confidence."


    "A huge benefit, huh? I''ve lived this long and haven''t seen a benefit that could move me."


    "I suggest you tell me, or you can''t imagine what I''ll do."


    "It''s not that I can''t tell you, but there are conditions."


    "What conditions?"


    Tang Xin was indeed very interested. This guy appeared out of nowhere and was a mystery. If she didn''t know this benefit, she''d definitely lose her appetite.


    "It''s simple, exchange it for the Tang Sect''s Poison Path and high-level hidden weapons manuals."


    "Daydreaming! Even if I had them, I wouldn''t trade them with you. They''re the Tang family''s secrets. If leaked, the Tang Sect would be ruined." sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ha, a little Tang Sect, treating it like a treasure."


    "Teacher, you can still trade now. In the future, even if you want to trade, I might not agree."


    "There are plenty of women in the world. Why not give the benefits to someone willing to be with me?"


    "Get lost, give it to whoever you want, I don''t want it," Tang Xin kicked out.


    "Whoosh!" Huang Ye was gone, and she kicked the air.


    "Goodbye, Teacher!" Huang Ye waved from the doorway.


    "Teacher, remember the huge benefit."


    With that, he disappeared in a flash.


    This little rascal just wants to trick me into giving him the poison techniques and hidden weapons. What huge benefit? Does he think I''m an idiot?


    Though she said that, Huang Ye''s words had already planted a seed in her heart.


    Huang Ye naturally knew the power of that seed, especially for women, who are very curious by nature.


    He himself was already a huge secret, and with this additional secret, it could definitely drive someone crazy.


    After leaving the lecture hall, he planned to go to the internal skills class. He hadn''t walked far when he noticed something unusual.


    The tracking skill given by the System, he had studied it thoroughly.


    At least in terms of basic tracking techniques, he was top-notch in this world.


    With his 360-degree vision, those tracking him were naturally exposed.


    He had already confirmed that there were two people following him from different directions, likely not working together.


    Each walked separately, pretending to be strolling, but their eyes occasionally glanced at him.


    The usefulness of this special ability was becoming more apparent, and he had underestimated it at first.


    Arriving at the internal skills lecture hall, he saw there weren''t many students attending, only seven or eight, all dressed plainly.


    Huang Ye didn''t recognize these students; they probably weren''t from Old Hu''s internal skills class.


    Seeing the instructor at the front was a middle-aged man, Huang Ye hesitated for a moment and decided to listen in. It was probably a mediocre lecture, given the small audience.


    Finding an empty seat at the back, he listened for a while and understood why there were so few attendees.


    This middle-aged man was too long-winded, like an old lady''s foot-binding cloth, both smelly and long.


    Many of the points were explained vaguely, almost just reading from the book.


    Truly, you get what you pay for. The same internal skills knowledge, but the old man made it lively and easy to understand.


    Having already entered the lecture hall, it wouldn''t be polite to leave halfway, so he continued listening.


    After class, the instructor called Huang Ye over. Hearing Huang Ye''s apologetic explanation, the instructor left disappointed.


    Huang Ye approached a student.


    "Excuse me, when does Instructor Hu''s class take place?"


    The student looked Huang Ye up and down.


    "Instructor Hu''s classes are in the morning, but they''re expensive. People like us can''t afford them."


    "Judging by your attire, I''d suggest staying with Instructor Chen''s class. That class is a dragon''s den."


    The student was well-meaning.


    "Thank you, I know his classes are expensive, but they''re also good. Since I''m here to learn, I want the best."


    "Then I wish you success in your studies." With that, he turned and left, shaking his head as he walked.


    The others also looked at Huang Ye with disdain.


    Huang Ye thought about other subjects, but there didn''t seem to be anything he needed to learn, so he decided to go back and train on his own.


    Leaving the lecture hall, the people tracking him immediately followed.


    These two, still sticking around, should I deal with them?


    There didn''t seem to be a reason. Those sent to track him probably weren''t worth training against.


    What methods might they use to attack me?


    This place isn''t suitable for assassination; they might find some excuse to provoke me and then challenge me.


    That works too, I''ll just wait for a chance.


    The next morning, Huang Ye went straight to the internal skills lecture hall.


    As usual, he found a seat at the back. Arriving early, there weren''t many students yet.


    However, some students noticed him and started whispering to their neighbors.


    "That kid at the back looks like the poor guy from the other day."


    Though his voice wasn''t loud, it was enough for the students in the lecture hall to hear clearly.


    Several students turned to look at Huang Ye, seeing him still in coarse clothing, and showed disdainful expressions.


    "Why is he here again? Did he manage to get some money?"


    "Probably, otherwise, he wouldn''t dare show up."


    "Even if he got money, it won''t help. When Jiang Biao arrives, there''ll be a good show."


    "That''s right, he probably only got enough to buy books, can''t afford the protection fee, and might get beaten up by Jiang Biao."


    "Even if he can afford the protection fee, he won''t get past Red Sister."


    The whispers of the students were clear to Huang Ye.


    Jiang Biao, the name sounded fierce, hopefully, it''s that sharp-tongued guy from the other day.


    And who is Red Sister? She must be that sharp-tongued girl.


    Didn''t expect her to be a bully even in ancient times, what a weirdo.


    As more students arrived, the chatter grew louder.


    "Do you think he might be that memory genius?"


    "Hard to say, even if he is, it doesn''t matter. Plenty of smart people get beaten up."


    "True, there''ll definitely be a good show today, can''t wait."

 Chapter 57 – An eye for an eye

    As class was about to start, six people walked into the lecture hall. From their swaggering gait, it was clear they were used to being arrogant and domineering.


    Leading the group was a burly man with a broad frame, bull-like eyes under thick eyebrows, and a face full of muscle. His brocade robe looked completely out of place on him. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Among them was also a sharp-tongued man, following closely behind the burly man, looking like someone who relied on others for power.


    As they entered, all the students in the class immediately stood up. The six seemed accustomed to this and continued walking with an air of superiority.


    This made Huang Ye, who remained seated, stand out awkwardly. He felt someone gently nudge his chair.


    Turning to look, he saw an ordinary-looking young man not far from him, winking and gesturing for him to stand up.


    Huang Ye smiled at him but didn''t respond, remaining seated.


    The six who entered also noticed Huang Ye and were momentarily stunned.


    The sharp-tongued man said to the burly man, "Big brother, it''s that poor kid from the other day."


    The burly man nodded, "Looks like he managed to get some money. There''s more income for us today. Go ask him."


    The man walked over.


    "Kid, didn''t expect you to get money so quickly. Do you know the rules here?"


    "Speak!" Huang Ye replied indifferently.


    "You''ve got some nerve, talking to me like that."


    Huang Ye glanced at him, staying silent. He wanted to curse him out but decided against it, waiting for the other to provoke him first so he could have the moral high ground to retaliate.


    This was important; having reason on your side made things easier.


    "Damn it, I''m talking to you, and you''re sitting there so comfortably. Looks like you need to be taught a lesson."


    As soon as the man said this, everyone knew a show was about to start, and they all looked on with schadenfreude.


    They thought Huang Ye indeed needed to be taught a lesson. Everyone else had stood up, yet this poor student remained seated.


    If such an oblivious and pretentious pauper wasn''t taught a lesson, it would be a disservice to the audience.


    After the man spoke, Huang Ye remained seated, calm and composed, as the man swung his palm towards Huang Ye''s head.


    "Slap!" A crisp sound echoed.


    Everyone inwardly cheered, thinking he deserved a good beating for pretending.


    But when they saw the scene clearly, they all widened their eyes and gaped in disbelief.


    What was going on? How was the kid still sitting there, while Zhou Kun was the one holding his face?


    Zhou Kun was also stunned. He had clearly swung his palm, but it hit nothing.


    Yet his own face was slapped, burning with pain, and he felt his teeth loosen, tasting blood in his mouth.


    He hadn''t seen Huang Ye move, so how did he get hit?


    "You, you dare hit me."


    "Don''t make it sound so bad. You tried to hit me, and I was just defending myself."


    "Damn it! Brothers, get him."


    The men around the burly man rushed forward, but just as they took two steps, a voice came from the inner hall, "You little brats, have you caused enough trouble? Do you think I don''t exist?"


    The group immediately stopped, glaring fiercely at Huang Ye before quickly returning to their seats in the front row.


    Only the burly man continued to glare at Huang Ye, leaving a harsh warning, "Kid, you''ve got guts."


    Zhou Kun also returned to his seat, holding his face.


    Old Hu leisurely walked out from the inner hall, casting a cold glance around.


    When he saw Huang Ye, he was also surprised. Why was it this kid?


    "What are you doing here? Do you have the money now?"


    "Instructor, I''ve scraped together enough money over the past few days."


    "Oh! You''re quite dedicated to martial arts. Since you have the money, pay up before attending class."


    Huang Ye stood up, walked to the podium, and took out a money pouch.


    With a "clatter," he poured out a pile of scattered silver and some copper coins.


    Copper coins were also currency here, issued by the banks for purchasing low-value items.


    "Instructor, fifty taels, not a penny less!"


    The pile of silver and copper coins shocked everyone.


    This guy was something else. Where did he get so many scattered silver taels and copper coins?


    The lecture hall was silent for six seconds before all the students burst into laughter.


    Even Zhou Kun laughed painfully, though it hurt to do so.


    Old Hu glared at Huang Ye, knowing the kid did it on purpose to get back at him for kicking him out a few days ago.


    With a gloomy expression, he scanned the room, and the laughter abruptly stopped.


    Indeed, Huang Ye did it on purpose. He had mobilized his three roommates to collect fifty taels of scattered silver and copper coins.


    Old Hu took out a money pouch, not bothering to count, and put the scattered silver into the bag.


    He casually tossed a textbook to Huang Ye.


    Huang Ye caught it, nodding in satisfaction. Finally, he could learn Internal Skill.


    Just as he was about to turn back to his seat.


    "Wait, you seem to have forgotten something," Old Hu said.


    "Instructor, is there anything else?"


    "You haven''t paid the lecture fee yet. It''s one tael per class. Without it, you can''t attend."


    "Instructor, isn''t the lecture fee usually collected weekly?"


    "For others, yes. But you''re different. I''m worried you won''t be able to pay later, so I''ve decided to collect your fee separately each time."


    "Instructor, why are you treating me differently?"


    "Simple, because you''re special."


    "Alright, I''ll pay," Huang Ye said, feigning reluctance.


    Old Hu didn''t expect the kid to actually pay the lecture fee. He thought Huang Ye had a hard time gathering those fifty taels, even resorting to copper coins, so he assumed he had no more silver.


    He planned to kick him out of class to teach him a lesson for bringing a pile of scattered silver and copper coins to annoy him.


    Huang Ye rummaged in his pocket for a while, leaving everyone curious about what he was searching for.


    Finally, he pulled out a crumpled piece of paper, flattened it, and handed it over.


    It can be hard to make great work when its stolen from bit.ly/3iBfjkV.


    "Instructor, here you go, a hundred-tael silver note. Please give me the change."


    Old Hu nearly blew his top.


    "You, you''ve got guts!"


    This kid was too wicked, deliberately disgusting him. He regretted shielding him earlier; he wouldn''t lift a finger to help him again.


    Sigh! Kindness is often taken advantage of.


    Old Hu took out the pouch from earlier, poured it onto the podium, and began counting one by one.


    Huang Ye watched Old Hu with a smile.


    The students below were stunned by the scene, thinking this guy was truly vengeful, not even sparing the instructor.


    Old Hu regretted not keeping Huang Ye''s fifty taels separate earlier.


    Now the fifty taels were mixed with his own scattered silver, making it a hassle to count.


    After counting for a while, he lost patience and pushed the pile back to Huang Ye.


    "Forget it, I''m not checking. You can have it all."


    "Instructor, isn''t this less than 99 taels?"


    "I said I''m not checking. From now on, you don''t have to pay the lecture fee for my class. You won''t lose out."


    "Instructor..."


    "Get back to your seat!"


    Huang Ye quickly gathered the silver and copper coins back into the pouch and returned to his seat.


    Whether he gained or lost didn''t matter, as long as he annoyed Old Hu.


    Seeing Old Hu''s angry face, everyone felt a chill, fearing he might vent his anger on them.


    "No class today, meditate for a day," Old Hu said angrily.


    Great, as expected, they were the ones to suffer.


    "Excuse me, Instructor! I haven''t learned it yet," Huang Ye raised his hand.


    "It''s written in the textbook!"


    Huang Ye thought for a moment and said nothing more, sitting cross-legged on his chair, meditating while reading the textbook.


    In less than the time it takes for a stick of incense to burn, he finished the entire textbook, put it away, and closed his eyes to meditate, pondering the textbook''s content.


    The other students didn''t notice Huang Ye''s actions, as they were all meditating with their eyes closed.


    But Old Hu at the podium saw everything clearly, and suspicion arose in his heart.

 Chapter 58 – Immortal Skill News

    "Oh! I heard a few days ago there was a memory prodigy who could read a page at a glance. Could it be this kid?"


    "Hey, you poor kid, what''s your name?"


    No one responded. All the students perked up their ears when they heard Old Hu''s voice.


    They didn''t know why the instructor was asking for a name, as it had never happened before.


    "I''m talking to you, the one who just paid."


    "Instructor, sorry, I''m not a poor kid anymore, so I didn''t realize you were calling me."


    "Student Huang Ye."


    "Wow!" The meditating students all turned to look at Huang Ye. They had heard this name before.


    Many students suspected his identity when they saw Huang Ye.


    After all, the name "Huang Ye" had been quite dazzling a few days ago, and beating Jiang Yun wasn''t considered much.


    The internal skill class and the hidden weapons class were not on the same level, and Jiang Yun''s strength was at the bottom of this class.


    The academy''s swordsmanship class and internal skill class were the two strongest classes, with all the experts concentrated in these two.


    Huang Ye was famous for his memory, which was indeed astonishing.


    They just didn''t expect this guy to be so arrogant in the internal skill class, especially since Jiang Biao was a level five Martial Master.


    He even had three Martial Masters under him, and his most loyal lackey, Zhou Kun, was at the peak of the Martial Apprentice realm.


    Knowing that Huang Ye was the prodigious brain that amazed the academy, these people thought he was done for.


    After class, this guy''s head might be in trouble. He might even become the dumbest brain.


    Old Hu suddenly realized, no wonder he could even be fooled by him. Losing this battle wasn''t unjust, and his previously gloomy mood improved a lot.


    Old Hu didn''t say much. In this world, martial strength was valued over literature, and no matter how good the memory, it was useless.


    A scholar is useless, not to mention one who likes to stir up trouble.


    Alas! What a pity, having such a good brain but not using it for proper cultivation, just causing trouble.


    Always thinking about petty things, what future could there be?


    Seeing that Old Hu was ignoring him, Huang Ye didn''t bother to respond and continued to understand the textbook content on his own.


    Old Hu''s textbook was well-written and explained things clearly, but Huang Ye knew too little about the techniques, so there were many parts he couldn''t understand.


    When he asked the system to explain, it was also unclear, as these contents differed greatly from the internal skill heart techniques recorded in the system.


    Huang Ye was learning the internal skill heart techniques just to learn the usage methods, not to cultivate True Qi.


    The system didn''t dare to forcefully give Huang Ye a standard answer.


    When Huang Ye posed a question, the system usually provided several options for him to choose from.


    Huang Ye understood this situation. Artificial intelligence had a strong learning ability, but it also needed a process.


    The more references artificial intelligence had, the higher the accuracy.


    This was also a double-edged sword. Artificial intelligence could never be perfect because it couldn''t empathize.


    Read the most updated version of this novel and other amazing translated novels from the original source at "pawread dot com"


    So the system could only provide reference opinions, and the final decision was still up to him.


    After less than half an hour, Huang Ye raised his hand again to start the questioning mode.


    At first, Old Hu patiently answered a couple of times, but seeing Huang Ye keep asking questions, he became a bit impatient.


    "Kid, don''t keep asking questions. It will affect others'' meditation. Ask after class if you have any questions."


    Huang Ye was not having it. This old man held grudges too much. It''s not even class time now, so why can''t he answer questions?


    He could wait until after class, but he couldn''t. That would waste a whole day.


    With a quick thought, "Instructor, I have a way not to disturb others."


    After saying that, he ran over to Old Hu''s side and sat down on the ground.


    Old Hu was dumbfounded looking at him. This kid was shameless. Is this how you ask questions?


    Huang Ye didn''t care what Old Hu thought, adjusted his volume to 20 decibels, and continued asking questions.


    Old Hu wanted to kick him away, but seeing his serious attitude, he gave up on the idea.


    There was no choice, as he had just given himself away. Huang Ye''s voice was so low that only he could hear it, and it didn''t disturb the other students'' meditation.


    However, he was really not used to speaking softly. After all, he was an instructor, and speaking loudly had become a habit.


    After answering a few questions softly, he directly took Huang Ye to the back hall.


    The feeling of speaking loudly was great, and he could even curse a bit. Cursing softly didn''t feel satisfying.


    Huang Ye saw this as a rare opportunity and kept throwing out questions.


    There were his own questions and those the system entrusted him to ask.


    He didn''t have many personal questions, as his brain was far inferior to artificial intelligence.


    The system scanned all the pages and analyzed and deduced them at a speed of billions of calculations per second.


    Even ten thousand Huang Ye couldn''t match the system''s speed.


    Huang Ye''s questions became increasingly complex, involving internal skill cultivation methods from his previous life, making Old Hu struggle to answer.


    However, Old Hu''s strength was indeed extraordinary, and he could explain most of the difficult questions.


    There were also a few questions that made him ponder deeply, unable to answer for a while. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Old Hu genuinely admired Huang Ye''s super brain. This guy had just read through once, and the questions he raised covered the entire book.


    There were also many questions that went beyond the syllabus, which even he didn''t understand.


    If his cultivation talent were also good, it would be unimaginable. It seemed having a good brain indeed greatly aided cultivation.


    Old Hu felt that Huang Ye''s thinking was also very open, and he felt he gained something in certain aspects while answering questions.


    Such a student was terrifying. He hadn''t had a breakthrough in many years, remaining at the peak of the Martial King.


    The reason for being stuck wasn''t due to technique issues but because he had suffered severe injuries in his prime, leading to a decline in strength and increased difficulty in breaking through.


    Now he had the theory but his body couldn''t keep up, unless his theory reached a new height, he had no chance of breaking through.


    And this day''s teaching surprisingly gave him hope for a breakthrough.


    Although he wasn''t sure where Huang Ye''s out-of-syllabus questions came from, some of what he said made sense.


    "Instructor, do you know about cultivation techniques?"


    "Of course, but knowing doesn''t help. Cultivators and we martial artists are completely different systems."


    "I read a cultivation technique once. It talked about the Spiritual Energy of heaven and earth and elements, which don''t exist in our martial artists'' bodies."


    "Oh, you''ve read a cultivation technique?"


    "Yes, there''s one in the academy."


    "How does our Martial Arts Academy have a cultivation technique?"


    Huang Ye thought to himself, it seems his prediction was correct; there really is a cultivation technique here.


    "It''s not a very good technique. That technique was a trophy, taken by a former dean long ago after killing a rogue cultivator who committed many crimes."


    "That dean must have been very powerful."


    "Yes, he was at the peak of Martial Emperor, but that rogue cultivator wasn''t weak either, already a Primordial Yang Realm cultivator."


    "Instructor, can I see that technique?"


    "No, although it''s in the Scripture Repository, it''s not open to the public."


    "Why not let us study it?"


    "Hehe, the dean worries that the technique is an evil cultivation technique because that rogue cultivator committed several major crimes in Silver Moon City, and he suspects there''s something wrong with the technique."


    "Then how did you get to see it?"

 Chapter 59 – Conspiracy

    "I have my status. Who dares to stop me from looking at the techniques?"


    "True, with your esteemed reputation, vast knowledge, dignified appearance, and countless wealth..."


    "Stop, brat, are you subtly mocking me?"


    "I wouldn''t dare, instructor. I have a request."


    "Oh my, we''ve only met twice, and you''re already asking for favors. Aren''t you getting a bit ahead of yourself?"


    "I know what you want. No need to ask, that technique book is impossible for you to see."


    "Can''t I just take a quick look?" Huang Ye looked pitifully at Old Hu.


    "No way, your ability is too unique. Just a glance and you can memorize it all."


    Old Hu suddenly slapped his forehead.


    "Right, you can memorize it. I overlooked that."


    "Well, don''t beg me. I''ll agree to let you see it, but I have a condition."


    Huang Ye''s eyes lit up. As long as he could see it, he would agree to any condition.


    "Instructor, I just want to take a look. If there''s a cost, I''ll give up. It''s just out of curiosity."


    Old Hu gave Huang Ye a sly glance. This little rascal, playing hard to get with me.


    "If you don''t want to, then forget it." S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Old fox, you''re good. I admit defeat.


    "Instructor, if your condition isn''t too difficult, I might be able to manage."


    Old Hu smirked, this kid is trying to play tricks with me.


    "It''s simple. After you see that technique, you need to transcribe a copy for me."


    Huang Ye was taken aback. Why would this old fox want a transcription of the technique? Can''t he just look at it himself?


    No, he was just bragging earlier. Huang Ye imagined a herd of cows flying in the sky.


    He didn''t expose him.


    "Instructor, your condition isn''t difficult. I''ll definitely transcribe a copy for you."


    "Good, we need a plan. That book is hard to get."


    "Although I think that kind of technique is useless for us martial artists, I want to learn something from it."


    This old fox, who knows what his real motive is. Anyway, it''s a win-win. If you break the sky, it has nothing to do with me.


    "Here''s the plan. When I go to the Scripture Repository, I''ll call you. We''ll go in separately, and then I''ll head to the restroom. You follow me."


    "Instructor, your method is indeed good, but I don''t have any points now. I can''t even enter the Scripture Repository."


    "I''ll arrange some class points for you in the next few days. Those points will be enough for you to enter a few times."


    "Thank you, instructor."


    "Are you sure you can remember everything?" Old Hu asked, a bit worried, as he had only heard rumors.


    "Don''t worry, I guarantee not a single word will be missed."


    "Then I''m relieved. I''ve read the technique twice before and can remember some sentences."


    This old sly fox is reminding me not to fool him.


    "Rest assured, if you don''t believe me, you can test me on the textbook just now."


    Old Hu cautiously tested Huang Ye, and seeing him answer fluently, he nodded secretly. This kid''s brain is indeed a weirdo.


    "Instructor, didn''t you say that technique is useless for us martial artists?"


    "I used to think it was useless, but after talking to you today, you''ve given me some insights. I think looking at that technique again might help me advance to Martial Emperor."


    "Seems like I am of some use."


    "Not bad. Although I don''t know where your weird ideas come from, those questions were indeed interesting."


    "I vaguely remember related questions in that technique. I thought they were unrelated to martial artists, so I didn''t delve into them."


    "I want to find answers there. The previous two times I looked were too brief, and my research was too shallow."


    "Instructor, once we get it, if you figure it out, you must tell me."


    "You little rascal, in academic matters, I''m not stingy."


    "Alright, it''s almost dinner time. We should head out. Those guys outside must be complaining by now."


    "I''ll warn those guys later. They won''t dare to touch you."


    "Instructor, no need to worry. I can handle those small fries."


    "Are you sure you can handle them?"


    "That Jiang Biao is at the fifth level of Martial Master, and the others aren''t weak. Their internal skills aren''t weak either."


    "Instructor, they mocked me a lot that day and provoked me again today. You know my style."


    Old Hu gave Huang Ye a strange look. This kid is indeed unpredictable.


    Listening to his questions today, he shouldn''t have cultivated internal skills. Could he be a body cultivator?


    Seeing his confident demeanor and vengeful nature, even I was tricked by him. Those guys are probably in trouble.


    "Since you''re confident, I won''t interfere. By the way, be a bit restrained when you act."


    "Jiang Biao''s uncle is the vice dean. Try to avoid trouble. I turn a blind eye to their protection fees."


    No wonder these people are so arrogant. They have backing. Well, I have backing too. I''m good at using connections.


    "Got it. If they don''t go too far, I''ll hold back."


    The two returned to the lecture hall, and as Old Hu said, the students were already miserable.


    They could only secretly stretch their legs and backs. If Old Hu caught them not working hard, there would be no good outcome for them.


    When Huang Ye returned to his seat, he saw the guy next to him drenched in sweat, feeling a bit apologetic. This guy reminded him at the start but got punished because of him.


    In less than two seconds, he let it go. Sitting like this is also training, beneficial for him. He should be grateful.


    Old Hu glanced around and said, "Class dismissed!" before turning back to the inner hall.


    With the command, the students immediately slumped over, only a few could still sit cross-legged.


    Jiang Biao and his group were no exception, all slumped in their seats.


    Huang Ye didn''t even bother to disdain them, just lifted his leg and walked out.


    "Hey, you there, stop!" Zhou Kun called out as he saw Huang Ye leaving.


    In his haste, he tried to get up to chase Huang Ye, but as soon as he took a step.


    "Thud!" He fell flat on the ground.


    He fell straight down, his face making intimate contact with the floor, feeling a stinging pain, and a warm flow gushed from his nose, leaving him dazed and confused.


    The students held back their laughter, but his friends laughed without restraint.


    This fool, his legs haven''t recovered, and he wants to cause trouble. What a pig brain.


    "It''s not even New Year, and you''re already performing such a grand gesture. Are you desperate for New Year''s money?" Huang Ye mocked.


    Zhou Kun was so angry he almost fainted, struggling to lift his head, his face covered in blood, glaring at Huang Ye.


    "Damn! You dare mock me? You''re tired of living. Guys, don''t let him get away."


    None of them moved. They wouldn''t be as foolish as this pig. Their legs were still numb, needing at least a stick of incense time to recover.


    In this state, they couldn''t even stand steadily, let alone fight.


    Only a fool would stand up. They all turned into ninja turtles.


    Even Jiang Biao, although the strongest, didn''t rely on hard training. After sitting for so long, his legs were no better than the others.


    They just watched Huang Ye coldly, none daring to move.


    Huang Ye initially wanted to kick Zhou Kun a few times for his insolence, but seeing his face covered in blood, he restrained himself, not out of pity, but to avoid dirtying his shoes.


    Shaking his head, he turned and left, adding a voiceover as he walked.


    "What a bunch of trash, like a toad on the foot, not biting but annoying."


    "You, you..." Zhou Kun couldn''t catch his breath and fainted.

 Chapter 60 – New Method of Body Refinement

    All the students were amazed by Huang Ye''s audacity. He started by slapping Zhou Kun and ended with a barrage of insults.


    This fearless stance against authority truly earned their admiration.


    They wondered how Jiang Biao''s gang would deal with him once they recovered. It was something to look forward to.


    Judging by his demeanor, he would never back down.


    Jiang Biao and his crew were also a bit puzzled by Huang Ye''s approach; he clearly wasn''t afraid of them.


    Did he think that just because he dealt with Jiang Yun, he could handle anything?


    "You guys, investigate his background thoroughly. Find out where he comes from."


    "Boss, he''s so poor, he might be from some distant relative."


    "Just investigate as I said, no more useless chatter. I want facts, not guesses."


    A few lackeys stumbled out of the lecture hall to gather information.


    An hour later, they returned with the result that his background was unknown.


    All they found out was that he had a strong memory and was favored by Tang Xin, the instructor of the Hidden Weapons class, having been called to the back hall alone once.


    "What! You said he was called to the back hall by Tang Xin."


    "That''s right, a buddy of mine told me personally."


    "How is that possible? Since when is that she-dragon interested in men?"


    "Yeah, I find it strange too."


    "This kid really has some skills, makes me envious."


    "Boss, calm down. You can''t get within ten meters of that she-dragon."


    "True, I got carried away and forgot how fierce she is."


    Not long after, another lackey brought the triangular-eyed guy over.


    The triangular-eyed guy reported what he knew to Jiang Biao, adding some exaggerated bad words about Huang Ye.


    "Boss, I didn''t expect even Boss Xiao to be afraid of him. Was he intimidated by Boss Xiao''s presence?"


    "Doesn''t make sense. My build isn''t any worse than Old Xiao''s. Why isn''t he afraid of me?"


    "Boss, those guys in the Body Refinement class are all big and strong, their aura is more intimidating than ours."


    To read the uncut version, go to ].


    They were misled by the triangular-eyed guy''s information, who said Huang Ye was scared by Boss Xiao and didn''t dare to make a sound.


    Boss Xiao let him go only because he saw him beat Jiang Yun.


    In the end, they concluded that this kid might be a relative of some unknown figure in the academy.


    Relying on a bit of strength and a sharp mind, he was arrogant right after entering the academy, but in reality, he was someone who bullied the weak and feared the strong.


    "Boss, why don''t we go to his dorm later and teach him a lesson?" Zhou Kun suggested. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No, you have to recover your dignity where you lost it."


    "You lost face here, so you have to humiliate him in front of the whole class. Tomorrow, we''ll come early to block him."


    "Tomorrow, I''ll beat him so badly his own mother won''t recognize him," Zhou Kun said through gritted teeth.


    Everyone thought to themselves, with the state you''re in now, your mother might not recognize you either.


    Early the next morning, a group of people gathered at the lecture hall, arranging their men inside and out to prevent Huang Ye from escaping.


    Not only did they arrive early, but other students also knew Jiang Biao''s gang planned to deal with Huang Ye this morning, so they all arrived early to watch the show.


    The female school bully, Red Sister, who wasn''t there yesterday, also showed up, sitting in the lecture hall with a few of her girls waiting.


    When Huang Ye arrived, he saw Jiang and Zhou at the entrance of the lecture hall but ignored them and continued walking inside.


    "Stop," Zhou Kun shouted.


    Huang Ye ignored him and kept walking.


    "I''m talking to you, damn it," he said, swinging a slap at Huang Ye.


    The moment had come, just waiting for him to provoke first.


    Before Zhou Kun''s slap could land, he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his calf, and his body was swept sideways.


    "Ouch!" he cried out.


    "Thud!" This time, his cheek hit the ground first, scraping along the floor, and blood started flowing again.


    Damn, what a pathetic combat ability. I used a relatively simple move¡ªa sweeping leg kick, a basic martial technique from my past life.


    He couldn''t even defend against such a simple move. What did he learn at the Martial Arts Academy?


    Huang Ye didn''t know that these people relied on their family''s power and influence. When others fought them, they usually held back, so their actual strength wasn''t impressive.


    Huang Ye''s strong counterattack left Jiang Biao and his lackeys a bit dumbfounded. What kind of martial arts did he know?


    They didn''t realize that the martial arts were quite ordinary; it was just that Huang Ye''s speed was too fast, knocking Zhou Kun down in an instant.


    "You little brat, you''re tired of living, daring to fight back. If I don''t teach you a lesson today, you won''t know how many eyes the Horse King has."


    After Jiang Biao finished speaking, he kicked Zhou Kun in the butt, sending him flying two meters away.


    "Get lost, useless trash."


    "Who are you calling a brat?"


    "You."


    "Got it."


    Jiang Biao wasn''t too bright, but his lackeys were.


    "Boss, he''s insulting you indirectly."


    "What!" Jiang Biao''s bear-like body lunged forward, swinging an iron fist towards Huang Ye''s face.


    This punch was powerful and fierce, looking quite formidable.


    Some students even cheered.


    With a "whoosh," the punch''s wind swept towards Huang Ye''s body.


    Huang Ye didn''t dodge, not even raising an arm.


    He had many ways to counter this move, all of which could make Jiang Biao eat dirt, but he didn''t use them.


    Because he wanted to test the effects of his body refinement, a free sparring partner shouldn''t be wasted.


    With a "bang," the punch landed squarely on Huang Ye''s chest.


    Huang Ye staggered back six or seven steps before stopping, using only a tenth of his strength for this endurance training.


    This punch felt similar to when he used a tenth of his strength to hit a tree.


    After stopping, Huang Ye pretended to be injured, swaying as he glared at Jiang Biao.


    "Wow, you''re pretty tough."


    Jiang Biao charged again, aiming for the face, but hit Huang Ye''s left shoulder instead.


    Huang Ye was pushed back five or six steps again.


    This kid was afraid of getting hit in the face, so he deliberately used his shoulder to block.


    Each time he was hit, Huang Ye would stagger back up.


    "Looks like this kid is scared too, doesn''t dare to fight back, just taking it with his body," Student A analyzed.


    "What''s the use of taking it? How many more hits can he take? He''ll be knocked down by Jiang Biao sooner or later," Student B said dismissively.


    No one noticed that a head peeked out from the inner hall, watching the fight with interest.


    The little guy is actually using Jiang Biao for body refinement, what a weirdo.


    The lackeys stood dumbfounded around them, unsure if they should intervene.


    The boss seemed to be enjoying himself, and that kid had taken several hits but was still standing.


    Every time the boss aimed for his face, he used another part of his body to take the hit.


    If it were them, they probably couldn''t take even one punch. His strength wasn''t weak.


    Jiang Biao, after a while, also felt tired. Initially, each punch landed solidly, but later, he felt Huang Ye''s muscles getting harder, and the counterforce was painful.


    No, he had to use a big move to knock him down, or he''d lose face.


    So many punches and he still hadn''t knocked this kid down; it would be embarrassing if word got out.


    After catching his breath, he took a deep breath and shouted, "Ah!"


    With a "pop pop pop," his upper body clothes burst off, revealing blocky muscles.


    "Boss is going to use a big move. This punch will definitely send that kid flying," Student A judged.


    "Not just flying, I bet a few broken bones are the least of it," Student B asserted.


    Everyone felt Jiang Biao''s bear-like body grow a size larger, with long chest hair standing on end.


    Is this guy part bear? Huang Ye thought.


    Jiang Biao patted his chest with his fan-sized hand, shouting "Waaah!" as he charged at Huang Ye.

 Chapter 61 – Bulls Third Law

    "Not good, that Huang kid might get hurt. Should I step in?"


    Old Hu was ready to throw the chalkboard eraser in his hand.


    Suddenly, he saw Huang Ye puffing out his chest to meet the incoming punch. Was he not afraid? Better to watch and see.


    As long as it doesn''t hit the head, it''s fine. If he gets knocked silly, my plans will be ruined.


    "Bang!" A sound echoed, followed by a miserable "Ah!" and the cracking sound of bones breaking.


    Everyone thought, it''s over, he couldn''t withstand it this time, surely he''s crippled.


    Serves him right for showing off; those who show off die quickly.


    Many people closed their eyes, not daring to witness the bloody scene.


    It wasn''t until they heard gasps of surprise that they opened their eyes, joining in the astonishment.


    The expected scene didn''t appear; Huang Ye was still standing there.


    Where was Jiang Biao? They hurriedly looked around.


    They saw Jiang Biao lying on the ground ten meters away, sweat the size of beans dripping from his forehead.


    His face was twisted and deformed, the horizontal flesh on his face turning vertical.


    Looking at his arm, it was hanging limply.


    Damn, no way, with that posture, his arm must be broken. What exactly happened just now?


    The entire lecture hall was silent, everyone with their mouths agape, so wide they couldn''t even utter an "Ah!"


    The scene had overturned their understanding; a person, just by taking a hit, had managed to shatter the opponent''s arm. How did he train such resilience?


    If they asked Huang Ye, he would tell them about the Bull''s Third Law: the force of action is mutual.


    Old Hu also had his mouth wide open, staring at Huang Ye in shock. He thought it was already impressive for Huang Ye to withstand the blow, and he might even cough up blood.


    He had seen the scene clearly just now; Jiang Biao hit Huang Ye''s chest and was instantly sent flying, while Huang Ye took a step forward.


    The toughness of this body was terrifying, indicating that Huang Ye was using the bones and muscles of his chest as a weapon to attack.


    But the bones and muscles of the chest are much weaker than the arms. This situation showed that Huang Ye''s strength far exceeded Jiang Biao''s, at least at the peak of the Martial Master level.


    Huang Ye was quite satisfied with this outcome; spending two hours every day crashing into trees in the dense forest wasn''t for nothing.


    Now every part of his body could be used for attack; he was more like a heavy tank, sweeping through without firing a shot, just by crushing.


    Now, only Jiang Biao was howling in the hall, not out of anger, but in pain.


    His lackeys were trembling uncontrollably, even forgetting to help Jiang Biao.


    One of them went weak at the knees and collapsed to the ground.


    Zhou Kun, who was still half-lying on the ground, had watched the show for a stick of incense''s time. He wanted to get up but decided to pretend to faint and lay back down.


    Huang Ye dusted off his chest and casually walked over to Jiang Biao.


    "Jiang, have you had enough?"


    "If not, you can continue. It''s been a while since someone hit me like this; it feels quite refreshing."


    Jiang Biao glared venomously at Huang Ye. As Huang Ye lifted his foot, Jiang Biao cried out, "Mama!" and, ignoring the pain of his broken arm, flipped over forcefully.


    Another scream followed, with sweat pouring down like rain, and the venomous look in his eyes vanished, leaving only fear.


    He was utterly terrified of this demon, a fear that came from the depths of his soul.


    He had used his family''s secret technique to berserk his body, a punch even a Martial King wouldn''t dare to take head-on.


    But this kid not only took it but also shattered his hand bones, broke his arm, and sent him flying.


    He felt like he had hit an iron plate, while he was as weak as a toothpick, not even in the same league.


    Huang Ye patted his pants leg, looking at him disdainfully.


    "Look at you, I was just dusting off my pants, why so nervous?"


    "Seems like you''ve had enough. Since you''re tired, I''ll head to class. Can''t miss Instructor Hu''s lesson."


    Jiang Biao was in so much pain his teeth were about to shatter. Though he was scared, he still had some pride. After screaming for a while, he was now gritting his teeth.


    He understood he had underestimated Huang Ye. If Huang Ye had attacked, he wouldn''t have been able to withstand a single move.


    "Alright, you''re strong. I''ll remember this grudge for my broken arm."


    Jiang Biao left a harsh remark, but didn''t dare say more, fearing Huang Ye might actually make a move. He said it for the sake of saving face.


    Huang Ye sneered, this kid was still acting tough. If it weren''t for wanting to train his body, he would have turned him into a pighead by now.


    "Remember it well, feel free to come find me anytime." S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With that, he lifted his foot again. Jiang Biao, thinking his harsh words had angered him, quickly rolled to the side, further tormenting his broken arm.


    With a scream, he fainted.


    "Wow! Didn''t expect you to have a penchant for self-harm, truly admirable. My apologies."


    Huang Ye stepped into the lecture hall, suddenly noticing Red Sister staring at him dumbfounded. He walked over with a smile.


    "Mama!" Red Sister shrieked, quickly diving under the table.


    "Come out!" Huang Ye said in a calm tone.


    "Master Huang, Little Red knows her mistake. Little Red won''t dare mock you again, Little Red won''t come out."


    Damn, with your build, you''re still Little Red? More like Pig Red.


    He grabbed Pig Red by the collar and yanked her out, delivering four slaps to her face.


    Red Sister''s face, which already resembled a pig''s head, now fully transformed into one.


    Leaving her behind, he said coldly:


    "I despise female bullies. Women should adhere to the three obediences and four virtues. If you dare bully others again, that bear outside will be your example."


    "Master Huang, Little Red won''t dare anymore, never again." Red Sister quickly knelt, kowtowing like pounding garlic.


    "Listen well in class. This fine academy has been turned into a mess by you all, a bunch of trash."


    With that, he found a seat and sat down.


    Suddenly, a voice came to his ear, "Kid, impressive!"


    Looking towards the back of the hall, Old Hu was watching him, giving a thumbs up.


    Old Hu must have used a secret voice transmission technique, only he could hear it. Too bad he couldn''t reply, otherwise, he''d say, "Piece of cake, just a drizzle."


    Old Hu retracted his thumb, this little rascal. He had told him to hold back a bit, and he simply didn''t make a move, leaving no room for criticism. Damn, he''s a talent.


    Seeing Huang Ye enter the lecture hall, the lackeys hurriedly ran to Jiang Biao''s side.


    "What should we do?"


    "Boss is unconscious now, let''s carry him to the medical class and have Instructor Qin take a look."


    "Sounds good."


    As soon as they moved him, Jiang Biao woke up from the pain.


    "Boss, we''ll take you to the medical class to see Instructor Qin."


    "No need, take me to my uncle first, let him have a look."


    They hurriedly lifted Jiang Biao, leaving the lecture hall amidst his constant cries.


    Zhou Kun, who was still lying there, quickly got up and followed. He didn''t dare run; if he escaped, he couldn''t bear Jiang Biao''s wrath.


    Now the entire lecture hall was silent, everyone staring straight ahead, not daring to look or speak.


    Huang Ye hadn''t even touched Jiang Biao, yet he had shattered Jiang Biao''s arm.


    In their eyes, Huang Ye was already synonymous with a demon, afraid that if they made a wrong move, they''d be dragged off by Huang Ye to be beaten.


    Old Hu walked out from the inner hall with a smile.


    He murmured softly, "Today''s class atmosphere is great, silent as the grave. Let''s begin today''s lesson."

 Chapter 62 – The Power of Seeds

    Vice Dean Jiang Tianyang looked at his nephew with a face full of disappointment.


    "You deserve it. You''ve stirred up a hornet''s nest this time."


    "Uncle, you must avenge me. Arrange for someone to teach him a lesson and then expel him."


    Jiang Tianyang coldly glanced at a few of the lackeys, "Get out!"


    They quickly slunk out of the dean''s office.


    "Can you handle it yourself?"


    "Uncle, I can''t. He''s too strange. I think his combat strength is at the peak of the Martial Master level, and he''s also a body refining martial artist."


    "At least you know your limits. Let me tell you, I can''t handle him either."


    "Uncle, you''re the vice dean, at the peak of the Martial King level. You can easily deal with him in every aspect."


    "You fool, all you know is how to rely on power and authority. Do you even know who he is?"


    "We investigated. He''s just a nobody, probably a relative of some academy staff, admitted out of courtesy."


    "Calling you a fool is an understatement. What can your few rotten brains find out?"


    "Uncle, what special identity could he have? Is he the dean''s illegitimate son?"


    Jiang Tianyang angrily kicked Jiang Biao''s butt, "Illegitimate, my foot."


    "He''s the City Lord''s son."


    "What! How is that possible?" Jiang Biao was completely stunned.


    "Now you know why I can''t afford to provoke him."


    "I understand," Jiang Biao said dejectedly.


    To read the uncut version, go to ].


    "Even though the City Lord and the academy aren''t directly affiliated, except for the dean who can stand on equal footing with the City Lord, who would dare provoke the City Lord, who is a Martial Emperor?"


    "Even without the City Lord''s identity, he''s still a top figure in Silver Moon City."


    "Uncle, I''ve met the City Lord''s son, Wu Jiang, but I''ve never seen him."


    "He''s an adopted son, who only recently awoke. The City Lord instructed that his identity be kept secret."


    "Just keep this to yourself. Those fools can''t know. From now on, avoid him whenever you see him."


    "Uncle, does this mean I got beaten for nothing?"


    "You fool, did he even hit you?"


    "Seems like he didn''t."


    "Then just go home and heal, and never think about revenge again, or you''ll never leave the house in your life."


    Jiang Biao was so aggrieved that he was about to cry.


    Jiang Tianyang ignored him, only pondering in his heart, surprised at how strong this kid''s combat power was. It shouldn''t be possible.


    Could the news of him becoming foolish be false? With his current strength, he could qualify as an instructor, so why would he come here to study?


    He couldn''t understand what the City Lord was thinking.


    Jiang Biao also felt wronged inside. This bastard was so strong and still the City Lord''s son. He wasn''t here to study; he was here to show off.


    Knowing revenge was hopeless, he had to swallow his pride and stay home to recuperate.


    He called in the lackeys outside and instructed them to go to the medical class.


    At the same time, he warned them to keep everyone in the internal skill class silent. If today''s events spread, they''d be his enemies.


    Jiang Biao also harbored ill intentions, not wanting the academy''s geniuses to laugh at his humiliation.


    He let this kid continue to scheme outside, hoping more geniuses would be tricked, so his own misfortune would go unnoticed.


    Moreover, he knew someone who would definitely be tricked: Jiang Yun''s backer, the leader of the swordsmanship class, He Bin.


    It would be best if these two fought to the death. He Bin wasn''t just good at swordsmanship; he was also skilled in strategy, cunning and deceitful, having often played the fool to catch the tiger in the past.


    Jiang Biao''s maneuvering caused what should have been a hot topic on the campus network to completely die down.


    All the students in the internal skill class naturally dared not provoke him. Even if he was at home recuperating, his influence remained.


    Huang Ye naturally didn''t care about such small fry, continuing to attend classes quietly, diligently studying internal skill knowledge, and waiting for Old Hu to find him for a mission.


    He also realized that even if Old Hu wanted to see the techniques, it would be very difficult.


    The lack of movement indicated a high level of secrecy, comparable to the highest military secrets.


    Fortunately, his studies weren''t hindered. That day spent researching techniques with Old Hu, combined with daily lectures, deepened his understanding of True Qi usage.


    Although he didn''t possess True Qi himself, simulating it with Spiritual Energy proved effective.


    For several days in the internal skill lecture hall, he remained on the mind of one person.


    Yes, it was Tang Xin. The seed Huang Ye planted had taken root and was slowly growing in her heart.


    Its roots constantly tugged at Tang Xin''s fragile heart.


    She could feel that Huang Ye wasn''t deceiving her and that there was indeed a tremendous benefit waiting for her, requiring her to exchange her Poison Path and high-level hidden weapons for it.


    She resisted for the first couple of days, but then frequently returned home. She indeed didn''t have the Poison Path and high-level hidden weapons manuals.


    Although she could recite some and draw some hidden weapons, it wasn''t detailed enough.


    With Huang Ye''s sharp mind, he would surely notice any flaws.


    In the past two days, she used lesson preparation as an excuse to borrow them from her father, studying them for two nights.


    Copying the manuals was impossible, each having hundreds of pages. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She regretted telling her father about Huang Ye''s photographic memory. If she hadn''t, sneaking Huang Ye in to see them would have saved a lot of trouble.


    Now, her thoughts weren''t about keeping the Tang family''s secrets but using them to exchange for that tremendous benefit.


    You damn Huang Ye, you went to the internal skill class and forgot about me. Do I mean nothing to you?


    No way, if you don''t come, I''ll go to you. If I don''t uncover your secret, I won''t be called Tang.


    The next evening, Tang Xin appeared in Huang Ye''s dormitory.


    Three lackeys stood at attention.


    "Where did he go?"


    "Instructor, at this time, he''s definitely practicing."


    "Oh! Practicing what?"


    "We don''t know."


    "When will he be back?"


    "Usually two hours, now there''s still an hour and a half."


    "Oh! That long?"


    "Yes, at first it wasn''t this long, but it gradually increased."


    Tang Xin thought for a moment, "You guys go out first. I''ll wait for him here."


    "Yes!" The three slipped out of the room.


    Feng Yun was the last to leave, kindly reminding, "Instructor, the soundproofing here isn''t great."


    Tang Xin didn''t understand at first, but as she was lost in thought, the kid had already closed the door and left.


    When she figured it out and opened the door, there was no one in sight.


    She huffed back inside, her face suddenly flushed, and lay down on Huang Ye''s bed.


    Unknowingly, she fell asleep, waking up to find it was already daylight.


    Seeing she was alone in the room, she hadn''t even seen a shadow of Huang Ye.


    That little rascal, staying out all night. Practicing, my foot, he must have gone to meet those two sweethearts.


    She left the dormitory in a huff.


    And she wasn''t wrong. After practicing, Huang Ye went straight back to the City Lord''s mansion.


    This time, he encountered someone¡ªthe old man who had been lurking outside the Second Young Master''s courtyard.


    The old man didn''t linger long by the small courtyard. Huang Ye wanted to follow him but feared being discovered, so he gave up.


    What was this old man doing snooping around the two maids? Could he be suspecting something?

 Chapter 63 – Youre not just cruel, youre vicious

    ```


    "Old man, if you dare to make a move, I''ll risk it all. Even if I can''t beat you, I''ll make sure you lose a layer of skin."


    Returning to his room, Huang Ye saw the two girls giggling. He thought to himself, "Ah, the joys of youth. Once they get a taste of something sweet, they can''t let go."


    The two girls were overjoyed to see Huang Ye back and quickly resumed their training.


    Huang Ye wanted to ask if anyone had been watching them recently, but his mouth was covered, so he had to focus on training first.


    Only after leaving did he learn that the girls hadn''t noticed anyone nearby, and everything in the mansion seemed normal.


    However, their status had changed. Servants and maids now treated them with utmost respect.


    Their meals had also improved, with more high-nutrition and high-protein ingredients, and occasionally even supplements.


    The maids said it was arranged by the First Madam.


    Huang Ye didn''t care what the First Madam was planning, as long as he reminded them to be cautious about poison.


    Especially watch for changes in the chickens and ducks; if anything seemed off, they shouldn''t eat it.


    Back at the academy, near the Internal Skill lecture hall, Huang Ye was stopped by someone.


    "Hey, you look all bright and cheerful. Did you visit those two wild girls last night?"


    Hmm, why does this girl smell so sour? Such a strong scent of jealousy.


    "What wild girls? They''re my companions. Don''t talk about them like that."


    "Fine, I won''t say it. I''ve been worrying about your matters for nothing these past few days. I must be blind."


    "My matters? What matters of mine?"


    "The poison techniques and high-level hidden weapons you wanted."


    "Ah, Honey Teacher, you really don''t have any books?"


    "Why would I lie? My father keeps those two books under strict watch; I can''t get them."


    "Oh! Do you know them yourself?"


    "Of course I do, but I can''t remember some details."


    "Honey Teacher, just teach me. If I can see those books, great. If not, it''s fine."


    "I''m just interested. Learning more self-defense techniques, even if they don''t harm others, can protect me."


    "You should have said so earlier. I wasted so much effort."


    "Honey Teacher, if you can''t get the books, at least give me a high-level hidden weapon. I''m not asking for much."


    "You, you''re really not greedy. I''m not doing it. My father only gave me one hidden weapon for self-defense; there''s no way he''d give it to you."


    "Your father is stingy. With such a precious daughter, he only gave you one hidden weapon."


    "You think those hidden weapons are like Chinese cabbage? They''re extremely difficult to make, not just because of the complex craftsmanship, but also because the materials are hard to find."


    "Ha, what''s so hard about it? Just give me the blueprints, and a level-six machinist can handle it." S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What level-six machinist?" Tang Xin was puzzled, having never heard the term before.


    "You wouldn''t understand. It''s something from my hometown. Anyway, it''s easy."


    "Don''t try to fool me. Your hometown, as if I don''t know about your matters."


    "Oh! You know about my matters?" Huang Ye looked at Tang Xin meaningfully.


    Tang Xin realized she had slipped, "Did I say that?"


    Huang Ye didn''t press further, smiling mischievously, "I meant my hometown in my dreams."


    You play dumb, I''ll play dumb with you.


    Tang Xin knew he was bluffing, but there was nothing she could do.


    "Fine, I''ll give up on that huge benefit. I can''t gain anything from you."


    "Don''t be like that, Honey Teacher. There''s no rush for the high-level hidden weapon. You can give it to me in the future. Just teach me those two things first."


    "There won''t be any in the future either, so don''t think about it. Unless you make it yourself, but with your skills, making it would be a hundred times harder than dreaming of your hometown."


    "Don''t underestimate me. One day, I''ll show you a miracle."


    "Fine, I''ll wait for that day."


    "Honey Teacher, when will you teach me?"


    "First, tell me about that huge benefit."


    "Uh, what if I tell you and you don''t teach me? Then I''d lose out."


    "I won''t. I keep my word."


    Huang Ye smirked, not believing her for a second.


    "Alright, I trust you. Anyway, if you don''t teach me, I have other ways."


    "I''ll go to class first."


    "Wait, you haven''t told me yet?"


    "There''s no rush. That secret is better revealed at night."


    With that, Huang Ye ran straight into the lecture hall.


    "I''ll be waiting for you in the lecture hall!" Tang Xin quickly shouted after him.


    Then she stood there, bewildered, unable to figure it out.


    It was the first time she''d heard that a secret had different effects when told during the day versus at night.


    What was this guy up to?


    Forget it, he already ran inside, and she couldn''t chase him. Some students were already watching from afar.


    She couldn''t ruin her ladylike image, so she tidied her hair and gracefully returned to the hidden weapons class.


    Today''s lesson left the students in the hidden weapons class confused, not understanding what their beautiful teacher was talking about.


    In the end, Instructor Tang even came up with a unique question, asking them to guess what secret was better revealed at night than during the day.


    As soon as she asked, the room fell silent, and all the students looked at this open-minded teacher in shock.


    A student nervously raised his hand, "Instructor Tang Xin, I know."


    Tang Xin''s eyes lit up, "Go ahead."


    "Instructor Tang Xin, I''m not sure if I should say it. I''m afraid you''ll use hidden weapons if I do."


    "Don''t worry, I''m not that cruel!"


    "Teacher, it''s a bedroom secret."


    "A bedroom secret? What kind of secret?"


    "Naturally, that kind."


    Tang Xin suddenly understood what he meant.


    "You scoundrel." She flicked her hand, and two embroidery needles flew out, pinning the student''s lips shut.


    The student was on the verge of tears. You said you weren''t cruel! Damn it, you''re not just cruel, you''re vicious.


    The other students looked at the pinned student with schadenfreude.


    Serves him right, daring to say such things to the dragon lady. He must be tired of living.


    "Get out. You''re not allowed in this class anymore."


    The young man left in tears, feeling that speaking the truth was a sin.


    "Class dismissed!" Tang Xin stormed back to the back room.


    Her mind was now a field of grass, with seeds growing strong. Could that guy''s secret really be a bedroom secret?


    Impossible, such things couldn''t be considered a huge benefit.


    She decided to wait for the little rascal to come over. She''d know the secret soon enough, no need to waste brainpower thinking about it.


    In the evening, Huang Ye didn''t go for body training but went straight to the hidden weapons class''s inner room.


    "Not going back tonight?"


    "Yeah, you came at the right time last night. I only go back once a week."


    "Understood!"


    "Now that it''s dark, can you tell me your secret?"


    Huang Ye deliberately looked around and then whispered.


    "Teacher, do you have the aptitude for cultivation?"


    "No, I was tested as a child. Why do you ask?"


    "Teacher, that''s the secret I mentioned. I have the ability to let you cultivate."


    "What!" Tang Xin stood up abruptly.


    "You little rascal, you''re lying to your teacher again. You said this huge benefit was just made up."


    "Teacher, it seems you don''t believe me."


    "I don''t believe you at all. Although I don''t know much about cultivators, I do know that for us mortals to cultivate, we must have the aptitude for it."


    "Only with aptitude can we absorb the Spiritual Energy between heaven and earth. That''s the biggest difference between us martial artists and cultivators."


    "That''s right, Teacher, you''re correct. I agree. Do you remember the phrase I often say to you?"


    ```

 Chapter 64 – Angry Little Fairy

    Tang Xin asked in confusion, "What are you talking about?" This guy always says the strangest things, and she couldn''t recall it at the moment.


    "The world is vast, and nothing is impossible."


    Tang Xin was taken aback. Indeed, Huang Ye often said this phrase.


    And before he said it, he would always display some special ability, which couldn''t be explained by normal theories.


    If that''s the case, then what he''s saying might actually be true.


    "Are you sure you''re not fooling me?"


    "Teacher, why would I deceive you?"


    "I''ve already said, you and my two maids are the people I trust the most. If I even deceive the people I trust the most, wouldn''t that be too exhausting for me?"


    "Then how can you give me the ability to cultivate immortality?"


    "Teacher, have you ever heard of a certain technique?"


    "Go on."


    "Dual Cultivation technique?"


    Tang Xin blushed. This technique was known among martial artists, and she had naturally heard of it. However, there weren''t many good people who practiced it.


    Though it was called dual cultivation, most of it was just a cover for exploiting others, usually involving taking yin to replenish yang or vice versa.


    "I''ve heard of it, and it''s not a good thing," Tang Xin said with a pout.


    Huang Ye was taken aback, not expecting this female tyrant to have such a strong prejudice against this technique.


    "Honey Teacher, it seems you don''t understand this technique."


    "In my hometown, there''s a saying: when men and women work together, the work is not tiring. Men are yang, women are yin. Your medical skills are quite good, and I think you understand the harmony of yin and yang better than I do."


    "That''s true. In medicine, using drugs, the harmony of yin and yang is very important."


    "I have a technique, a dual cultivation technique, but it''s a cultivator''s technique. As long as you practice it with me, you can gain the ability to cultivate immortality."


    Tang Xin''s face turned red and white. She already understood Huang Ye''s meaning and shouted angrily:


    "You little rascal, I didn''t expect you to be such a bad guy. To trick me, you even fabricated a dual cultivation technique and claimed it has great benefits. I really misjudged you."


    "Leave, I don''t want to see you."


    Huang Ye didn''t leave, still standing there honestly.


    "Don''t force me to act. Don''t think that just because you''re the City Lord''s adopted son, I won''t dare to act. There are plenty of people in the City Lord''s mansion who want to kill you, one more won''t make a difference."


    "Honey Teacher, you know quite a few secrets," Huang Ye teased.


    "Don''t call me Honey Teacher, I don''t have a student like you," Tang Xin said angrily.


    She was in a fit of anger and didn''t care about her words being inappropriate.


    "Not calling you is better. I don''t want you to be my teacher anyway. Even though it''s not an official teacher-student relationship, it''s still not good for a student and teacher to be together."


    "You, you scoundrel, get out, I''ll count to three." With that, a small black box suddenly appeared in her hand.


    Damn, that must be the high-level hidden weapon.


    Huang Ye was so scared that he broke into a sweat. He could feel the pressure from the small box and quickly stepped back a few paces.


    This girl, her heart is really ruthless. Knowing she can''t beat me, she even resorted to using hidden weapons.


    "Teacher, won''t you give me a chance to explain?"


    "Explain my ass, you''re full of tricks, don''t think I don''t know."


    "One!"


    "Alright, Teacher, I surrender, I''m leaving now."


    "Two!"


    Huang Ye pretended to walk leisurely towards the outer hall, though he was facing away from Tang Xin, his special rearview ability kept a close eye on Tang Xin''s fingers.


    As he walked, he muttered, "Sigh! There was once an opportunity for you to become immortal right in front of you, and you didn''t cherish it. Only when you lost it did you realize its value. If there was a chance to do it all over again..."


    Tang Xin raised the box in her hand, taking an aiming stance.


    Huang Ye quickly quickened his pace, walking out of the inner hall. This violent girl would definitely dare to make a move.


    As Huang Ye''s figure disappeared, Tang Xin couldn''t hold back her tears any longer, and they flowed down.


    She never expected that the person she had her eyes on would resort to such means.


    Suddenly, a head appeared at the door.


    "Honey Teacher, let me tell you a secret."


    "Get lost!"


    Tang Xin raised the small box again.


    To access the premium content, go to [ ].


    The head disappeared, but the voice came through.


    "Actually, I''m not a martial artist, but a cultivator. The reason I haven''t given up on the two maids is that after dual cultivating with me, they both became cultivators. None of us had the aptitude for immortal cultivation before."


    Tang Xin was suddenly stunned, feeling like she might have made a mistake, a huge mistake.


    She had subjectively assumed Huang Ye was just a little liar trying to deceive her, ignoring the chance to let him prove himself.


    If what he said at the end was true, he indeed offered her a great benefit, and she completely misunderstood him.


    But is this really possible? Is he really a cultivator?


    No way, this little rascal left a trap to torment me again, too bad.


    This is the mindset of a little fairy, clearly driving Huang Ye away, but blaming the mistake on Huang Ye.


    "Huang Ye, wait!" Tang Xin shouted anxiously.


    The head didn''t reappear.


    Tang Xin hurriedly chased to the front hall, but it was already empty, and there was no sign of Huang Ye outside the lecture hall.


    Where did this guy go?


    Thinking for a moment, she headed straight to the dining hall, searched around, but couldn''t find him.


    She quickly ran to the dormitory, where three people stared in shock at the sweaty instructor.


    Wow, the boss is amazing, making the beautiful instructor chase him to this extent, there''s no one like him in Silver Moon City.


    "Where is Huang Ye cultivating?"


    "Instructor, we told you yesterday, we don''t know either."


    Tang Xin thought for a moment.


    "When he returns, tell him to come to my courtyard, it''s urgent."


    "Instructor, did we hear that right, your courtyard?"


    "You heard right, if you gossip, you''ll end up like that fly."


    With that, she raised her arm, and then disappeared.


    The three immediately looked in the direction her arm had raised, seeing a thin needle firmly pinned to a fly.


    The three broke into a sweat.


    The boss''s woman is too fierce, really can''t afford to provoke her.


    Huang Ye returned, almost at midnight.


    Upon entering, he saw the three sitting at the table.


    "Why haven''t you slept yet?"


    "Boss, we didn''t dare sleep without seeing you."


    "Spit it out."


    "Two hours ago, Instructor Tang came by, she wants you to go to her courtyard when you return, she wants to talk with you all night."


    "Oh, where is her courtyard?"


    The three saw that Huang Ye wasn''t surprised at all, and they had a conclusion in their hearts. It seems the class monitor didn''t come back at night because he was probably with Tang Xin.


    No, it seems they were outdoors, otherwise, how would they not know Instructor Tang''s courtyard? S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The three exchanged glances, and the scene was already forming in their minds.


    "Boss, the instructor''s courtyard is in the southwest corner of the academy, each courtyard entrance has a nameplate of the instructor."


    "Alright, I got it."


    "Go to sleep, forget about this matter."


    "Boss, what matter?" Feng Yun asked.


    Huang Ye turned and left the dormitory, stealthily making his way to the instructor''s courtyard area, which looked like a row of townhouses.


    Even though it was close to midnight, there were still quite a few lights on.


    After searching around, he finally found Tang Xin''s courtyard in the second row.

 Chapter 65 – Alright, husband, lets begin

    He floated to the door and gently knocked.


    "Come in."


    "Tang Instructor, I wonder why you called me here so late," Huang Ye said nonchalantly.


    Tang Xin knew he was upset with her but didn''t mind.


    "Have a seat," she gestured to a chair.


    "I''d rather not. I''ll leave after hearing what you have to say."


    "Isn''t my room beautiful?" Tang Xin suddenly asked.


    "It''s alright," Huang Ye replied mechanically.


    Alright, my foot. Not a single appliance in sight.


    Aside from the slightly more refined decor and a few extra bouquets, there''s nothing noteworthy.


    And that bed is clearly a single bed. Doesn''t she realize how uncomfortable it is to sleep on such a small bed?


    "Alright, stop pretending. If you were truly angry, you wouldn''t have come."


    "I admit I was wrong, my preconceived notions led me to misunderstand you."


    "Instructor, it seems in your eyes, I''m just a playboy who''ll stop at nothing."


    "What I am doesn''t matter. You want me, don''t you?"


    "Uh, well, yes, I do have that intention."


    "I just thought about it. If you really have the ability, you want me not just because I''m beautiful, right?"


    Uh, this girl isn''t dumb.


    "That''s right. Let me be honest and lay everything out. My request is simple: I want you."


    "Rest assured, this is a win-win outcome, unless you''re not interested in cultivating immortality."


    "I''m interested. Who isn''t? Cultivating immortality is the path to longevity. Only a fool wouldn''t want that."


    "Uh, I guess I used to be a fool."


    "You know that''s not what I meant."


    "Since you want it, I''ll be frank. I want you not just for your beauty but also for your level and the Tang Sect''s poison techniques and hidden weapons."


    "And by having me, you''ll definitely become a cultivator. As for what realm you''ll start at, I can''t say."


    "Both maids are ordinary people, not even martial artists. One only knows some basic skills."


    "After dual cultivation with me for over a month, their strength has reached the third layer of the Initial Yang Realm, comparable to the early Martial Master level, and I can probably contend with the Martial King level now."


    "This is also the reason I''ve become so powerful quickly after waking up, the secret you most want to know."


    "If what you''re saying is true, how can you prove it? After all, it''s just your word."


    "It''s simple. There''s no need to prove it. If you believe, it''s true; if you don''t, it''s false."


    "I''ve told you before, if I don''t find you, I can find someone else. Any ordinary woman in the world would jump at this opportunity."


    We are "pawread.co????", find us on google.


    "Won''t you be exhausted in the future?"


    "I''m not that cheap, nor am I a stud. I choose only those I can accept."


    "Another question: you''ve already dual cultivated with those two maids, so why seek other women?"


    "My technique is peculiar. I cultivate faster than the two of them, mainly because I''ve obtained Primordial Yin twice, each time making a significant breakthrough."


    "After that, during dual cultivation, it''s only slightly faster than cultivating alone, but the effect isn''t great. Especially when facing bottlenecks, breaking through is even harder."


    "That''s why I came to the Martial Arts Academy, hoping to find a breakthrough method here."


    "So your real purpose here is this, not to avoid disaster."


    "Partly to avoid disaster. Here, I can act freely. At home, I have to consider them. No one knows they''re cultivators yet."


    "If I dual cultivate with you and gain the chance to become immortal, if you don''t dual cultivate with me, will my cultivation be slow?"


    "Dual cultivating with me will certainly be faster, and as my level increases quickly, it will also rapidly enhance the other''s strength."


    "Even without dual cultivation, you can cultivate on your own. Our cultivation is slow because we lack orthodox cultivation techniques, which I''m also striving to find."


    "Can you find them?"


    "The academy has them. I''m working on it."


    "The academy has cultivation techniques! How come I didn''t know?"


    Huang Ye looked at Tang Xin strangely. There are many things you don''t know, is this really surprising?


    "Let me make it clear: if we dual cultivate, I won''t restrict you. You can choose to stay with me or leave."


    "I''ll also give you the means to cultivate normally if I find it, so you can cultivate on your own without dual cultivation, as long as you keep it a secret."


    "I''m not sure how many times this method of enhancing strength can be used, but those willing to follow me, I''ll certainly treat them well."


    "Just like Qing''er and Yue''er, who stood by me in times of crisis, I''ll protect them for a lifetime."


    "I understand your intentions. Don''t worry, I''ll make a choice." Tang Xin had completely believed everything Huang Ye said and had made up her mind.


    "No wonder you''ve become so powerful suddenly. Turns out you''re a cultivator. What you said makes some sense; the world is vast and full of wonders."


    "What do you mean ''makes some sense''? It''s the truth. Nothing is impossible; it''s just that you don''t dare to imagine it."


    "I''ll give myself to you because I also want to become a cultivator. As for the future, we''ll see. Just don''t despise me when I''m with you."


    "Hehe, despise? I won''t. It''s just that following me might be lonely."


    "The path I''m on is difficult. The technique is my own creation, and many parts are incomplete."


    "Right now, I can only deduce up to the third level. The remaining nine levels require studying a large number of immortal texts to deduce. I need to find such texts."


    "That''s not possible here. I must enter the world of cultivators and study at the Immortal Sect to have the chance to obtain various texts."


    "I can''t take anyone with me during this process. Those around me can only wait for me."


    "The two maids are in this situation. I study at the academy while they wait at home."


    "Now that we''re close, I can still go back to see them. If I go to the Immortal Sect, the waiting time could be ten or even a hundred years."


    "So you must think it through. The two of them are fine; they have each other. You''re alone, and the days of solitude are hard."


    "Can''t I join them?"


    "Uh! I hadn''t thought of that, but it''s not impossible." S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I think if you become a cultivator, with your current Martial King level strength, you might step into a realm equivalent to the Martial Emperor."


    "At that level, no one would dare touch you. Before I leave, I''ll secure orthodox cultivation techniques, so even without me, you won''t delay your cultivation."


    "Alright, it''s settled then. I''ll follow you unless you don''t want me."


    "You believe me now?"


    "Yes, even if you weren''t a cultivator, I''d want to be with you."


    "It''s just that what you said earlier was so unbelievable, I thought you were deceiving me by any means to get me, and that''s why I cried."


    "Tch, do you think I''m that unscrupulous?"


    "Though we haven''t known each other long, after thinking it over, you''re not the kind of person who schemes for petty gains. I''m sorry, husband, I misunderstood you."


    "Hehe, I didn''t blame you. If I did, I wouldn''t have come."


    "Then why did you give me the cold shoulder when you came in?"


    "I had to let you feel the consequences of misunderstanding someone."


    "Alright, husband, let''s begin."

 Chapter 66 – The Story of the Dense Forest in the East

    "What are you starting?" Huang Ye asked, puzzled.


    "Of course, it''s the Dual Cultivation technique. Come on, I''m ready," Tang Xin said, starting to undress.


    "Wait!" Huang Ye quickly stopped Tang Xin''s actions.


    He looked at Tang Xin strangely. This girl really made up her mind, daring to do anything. The temptation of becoming immortal was indeed great.


    "Are you sure you''re mentally prepared? You will lose your Primordial Yin."


    "Even without the technique, I''m willing. But I''ll evaluate you more and wait for you to marry me with a grand ceremony."


    "Then why not use it now?"


    "I''m about to become a cultivator, why bother with those mundane rituals?"


    "Alright, you''re bold."


    "But we can''t do it here. Once the technique starts, I''ll completely lose control and won''t know what I''m doing."


    "You''ll be in pain at the beginning. Only when your body adapts to the Qi Flow can you enjoy it."


    "During this phase, we might be loud, and the neighbors could hear us."


    "Ah! We can''t do it here. If others find out, I''d be too embarrassed to face anyone."


    Tang Xin buttoned her clothes back up.


    "There''s no rush. We''ll wait until we find a suitable place."


    "If all else fails, we can go to the dense forest east of the academy."


    "You jerk, how can my first time be there?"


    Huang Ye scratched his head. It did seem inappropriate, not even a bed sheet.


    "Then let''s wait. Going to an inn isn''t ideal either."


    "If it really doesn''t work, we''ll confess to my father. If you can prove yourself, you can read his ancient texts."


    "He won''t show those texts to outsiders, but as his son-in-law and a cultivator, he''ll let you see them."


    "You think that''ll work?"


    "It should, but the problem is proving you''re a cultivator. Can you use elements?"


    "Not yet, but soon."


    "Old Hu and I have planned to secretly copy the academy''s cultivation text."


    "What cultivation text? What copying?" S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Uh, you don''t know the academy has a cultivation technique?"


    "I didn''t know. I''ve been at the academy for a while and never heard of such a text."


    "That''s normal. Even Old Hu, who''s been at the academy for so long, finds it hard to see the technique, so he asked me to help."


    "When I say copy, I mean he''ll borrow it for a while, and I''ll memorize it during that time."


    "Why secretly? Can''t he just let you see it?"


    "I''m not sure. Maybe even Old Hu is watched when he reads it, and his time is limited."


    "He''s a mortal, practicing Internal Skill. Why steal a cultivation technique?"


    "Why so many questions?" Huang Ye said impatiently.


    "I''m just curious," Tang Xin stuck out her tongue.


    "Curiosity killed the cat."


    "I don''t know the reason either. He asked me to do it, so I reluctantly agreed."


    "Pfft!"


    "You reluctantly agreed? I bet you were thrilled when you heard about it."


    "Friends don''t reveal each other''s secrets."


    "You''re probably the only one who can memorize a book in such a short time."


    "That''s right, your husband is something else."


    "By the way, even though we''ve confirmed our relationship, you know my situation. Let''s not get too close until I sort things out."


    "Need my help?"


    "No, it''s my own issue."


    "If the one against you is the City Lord, can you handle him?"


    "I guess I was right. Not now, but after our Dual Cultivation and getting the technique, I think I can."


    "Tell me what you know. If the City Lord is the mastermind, I won''t let him go."


    Tang Xin shared everything her father told her with Huang Ye. It was still an uncertain situation, just suspicions.


    "You little rascal, I''ll talk to my father about us. Let''s Dual Cultivate soon."


    "Alright, we''ll act on both fronts. I''m just not sure when I can get the technique."


    "I don''t have True Qi, only Spiritual Energy. I wonder if your father can tell the difference."


    "Let me check your pulse and see what I feel."


    Huang Ye offered his wrist, and Tang Xin checked it for a while, then shook her head.


    "I can feel Qi Flow in you, but I can''t tell if it''s True Qi or Spiritual Energy."


    "We''ll have to see. My transformation isn''t something ordinary martial artists can achieve. Hopefully, that''ll convince your dad."


    "We can only try."


    "Alright, I''m heading back."


    "Mm! Stay safe, there are Martial Kings everywhere."


    "Don''t worry, your husband isn''t just for show. Those Martial Kings don''t concern me."


    "The courtyard ahead is where Old Hu lives."


    "Uh! Then I''ll leave through the back window!"


    Tang Xin laughed out loud.


    "I thought you weren''t afraid of anything."


    "I''m not, but it''s not good if he finds out."


    "Alright, just be careful."


    Huang Ye pushed open the back window and disappeared into the darkness.


    Tang Xin was so excited she couldn''t sleep all night. The allure of becoming a cultivator was too great; just thinking about it made her happy.


    Old Hu watched Huang Ye leave with a strange look.


    Who is this? His strength isn''t weak. I didn''t expect the little girl to sneak around here. She''s got guts.


    None of the peak Martial Kings at the academy have this qualification. Who among the young could have such power?


    Could it be the new instructor from the Swordsmanship class?


    I haven''t heard of any connection between them. It''s really odd.


    These young people are so open, not even married and already fooling around together.


    Little Tang, your daughter is really something.


    Huang Ye returned to his dormitory to find the lights still on.


    The three were chatting animatedly, but when they saw Huang Ye enter, they all fell silent.


    They all looked at Huang Ye in disbelief.


    "Boss, that was quick!" Feng Yun exclaimed.


    "Yeah, didn''t expect your stamina to be so poor," Yu Jianlin added.


    "What nonsense, go to sleep."


    The three immediately returned to their beds, and Huang Ye continued his meditation.


    "Boss, we rarely see you sleep. Aren''t you tired?"


    "When I meditate, it''s like sleeping."


    But in his heart, he thought, Damn it, I''m a cultivator now. How can I be like you ordinary folks?


    "Boss, you''re really dedicated. With your drive, those academy geniuses will be under your feet in the future."


    "You underestimate me. No need to wait for the future; call them now, and I''ll take them down one by one."


    "Boss, you''re not fooling us, are you?"


    "Why would I fool you?"


    "Boss, there''s someone you must take down, completely," Feng Huateng said.


    "Oh, who?"


    "His name is He Bin, from the Swordsmanship class. We have an irreconcilable feud, but I can''t take revenge in this life."


    "Him again."


    "Boss, you know him?"


    "Not personally, but I''ve heard of him. Someone told me to watch out for him."


    "Boss, you should be cautious. He''s Jiang Yun''s backer, even worse than Jiang Yun, rotten to the core," Yu Jianhua said.


    "What grudge do you have with him?" Huang Ye looked at Feng Huateng.

 Chapter 67 – Delicious Immortal Skill

    I didn''t hear Feng Huateng''s voice, only the sound of teeth grinding, "creak!"


    "Boss, Huateng''s childhood sweetheart was messed with by that guy."


    Damn, it''s this drama again.


    "That He Bin not only messed with her but also wiped out her entire family."


    "Damn, he''s so ruthless. Doesn''t anyone in Silver Moon City care?"


    "Boss, everyone knows it was He Bin, but unfortunately, there''s no evidence, and the He family is still one of the four major families." S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This case has become a mystery without a head."


    "Boss, I came here to study not because I wanted to learn something, but just to see if someone could deal with him. With my ability, there''s no chance."


    Huang Ye understood him; the difference in strength was too great, and seeking revenge forcefully was courting death.


    "So, you want me to deal with him?"


    "Boss, I really thought that just now, but I''ve given up on that idea now."


    "Regardless of his combat power, just his family alone is not something you can provoke."


    "Even if you could beat him, someone as unscrupulous as him would likely use underhanded tactics against you, and you and your family would suffer in the future."


    Huang Ye was quite satisfied with Feng Huateng''s response. If he had really begged him, he wouldn''t have had the time to deal with such matters.


    Even if He Bin deserved to die, there were many people in the world who deserved it. He wasn''t some hero, nor did he want to be used by others.


    However, his threat level for He Bin had increased. If that guy dared to provoke him, it wouldn''t just be a matter of giving him a beating.


    At the very least, he should make him unable to take care of himself, or better yet, beat him into an idiot for life, though that was a hard balance to strike.


    "System, where should I hit someone on the head to make them an idiot?"


    [There''s no precise spot, just hit the head, and whether they become an idiot depends on fate.]


    Ugh, that was a pointless question; he already knew that trick.


    "Alright, you guys should sleep. If he dares to provoke me, I''ll deal with him."


    "Boss, you..." Feng Huateng wanted to persuade him, but Huang Ye interrupted.


    "No need to say more, I''ll handle it appropriately."


    Feng Yun also regretted speaking out; mentioning such things might make the boss look down on them, only distancing their relationship.


    Huang Ye continued his study life, and two days later, news spread from the campus network.


    In this ten-city academy exchange, Silver Moon City ranked second to last, and the dean was so angry he left the group of geniuses and returned early.


    Huang Ye was also called to the back hall by Old Hu.


    "Good news, good news."


    "Can the instructor go see the techniques?"


    "Not that, it''s news about the exchange competition."


    "Instructor, didn''t we lose badly? How is that good news?"


    "Haha, precisely because we lost badly, our opportunity has come."


    "You mean we can apply to the dean to see the techniques."


    "Exactly, talking to a smart person is indeed easier. In the next few days, be prepared and don''t go out; I''ll take you there anytime."


    "Should I be ready all day?"


    A quick look at " will leave you more fulfilled.


    "More or less."


    "Well, I can''t guarantee when I can persuade the dean, so before each visit, you should hide in the Scripture Repository in advance."


    "Today, you should go to the Scripture Repository to familiarize yourself with the situation there."


    "Do I have points?"


    "I''ve already arranged plenty for you; just have them bring up the points when you go."


    "Alright, I''ll go today."


    Huang Ye left the lecture hall through the back door and found the Scripture Repository according to Old Hu''s directions.


    After verifying his identity, Huang Ye entered the courtyard of the Scripture Repository.


    The Scripture Repository was a row of bungalows, with separate rooms for each major subject.


    Here, reading the classics cost one point per hour, and Old Hu had charged him with over forty points, enough for four days.


    Huang Ye picked what interested him to read and asked the guard; the Poison Path and Medical Path classics were in the Medical Path room.


    Entering this room, there were indeed many books, mainly medical classics.


    Huang Ye wasn''t interested in the Medical Path; it wasn''t his thing.


    He might be interested in the Alchemy Path, but not the Medical Path; he had no time to be some miracle doctor.


    After searching around, he finally found a few Poison Path classics in a small compartment.


    Without further ado, he started copying them.


    In less than an hour, he had copied all the Poison Path classics.


    Not bad, there were many toxic materials inside that the system didn''t have.


    The classics here couldn''t compare to those of the Tang family; they were all basic toxic materials with few introductions to concocting them.


    Leaving the room, he headed to the latrine behind the house.


    He had asked about the latrine''s location in advance, first checking the environment inside. Old Hu had already told him to squat at the second-to-last pit.


    Upon entering, the latrine was relatively clean, though a bit smelly; it seemed to be regularly maintained.


    Finding the designated spot, there was a movable wooden board under the squatting position.


    After the waste was flushed down, the board automatically bounced back, significantly reducing the latrine''s odor.


    Checking the designated spot, he found that the partitions between the squatting positions were connected at the bottom.


    This old man, it was impressive he came up with this method.


    In this world, besides himself, it was unlikely anyone else could cooperate with him.


    Leaving the latrine, Huang Ye entered the Internal Skill room for a look.


    When executing the plan, Huang Ye wouldn''t be in this room but in the adjacent External Skill room.


    Old Hu would cough loudly to signal him when the time came.


    Finally, he entered the External Skill room and confirmed his position.


    Only then did he leave the Scripture Repository.


    Two days later, Huang Ye received a notice from Old Hu to wait at the Scripture Repository.


    After waiting inside for two hours and copying all the External Skill classics, Old Hu still hadn''t shown up.


    It seemed Old Hu had been rejected by the dean.


    Sure enough, when he returned to the lecture hall, the old man was inside, blowing his beard and glaring.


    "That old stubborn, even after explaining everything, he just won''t listen."


    "Are you talking about the dean?"


    "Who else could it be?"


    "Instructor, maybe your timing was off; he just got back and is still angry. Try again in a few days."


    "In my hometown, there''s a saying: ''If you work hard enough, you can grind an iron rod into a needle.''"


    "As long as you keep pestering him, you''ll eventually get results."


    "That saying is very philosophical; I''ll definitely keep pestering him."


    Huang Ye tried again, but still didn''t succeed.


    On the third attempt, he finally saw Old Hu excitedly holding a wooden plaque as he entered the Internal Skill room.


    Passing by the External Skill room, he deliberately coughed three times.


    Huang Ye naturally understood, and after staying in the External Skill room for a while, he went to the latrine behind.


    He slightly adjusted the battle plan, entering early to secure the spot.


    If someone oblivious took the spot, their plan would fail, and finding another opportunity would be nearly impossible.


    After waiting for half an hour, Old Hu arrived at the first pit as promised.


    "Old Hu, there''s an empty spot in the front; you don''t need to go to the innermost pit?" a voice called out.


    "I take a long time to relieve myself, and the innermost spot is next to the window, so it smells less," Old Hu explained.


    "Old Hu, make sure you don''t drop the classics into the pit. I''ve already violated the rules by letting you take them out."


    "Don''t worry, I''m not clumsy, and I get more inspiration when I''m relieving myself."


    "Your talent really has a unique flavor," the person muttered quietly.


    Huang Ye had already seen the classics Old Hu handed over.


    The cover had four large characters¡ª"Tongtian Xuanggong."


    Huang Ye inhaled the air''s scent; it should be called "Tongbian Xuanggong" instead.


    He quickly copied each page''s content, trying not to make any noise while turning the pages.


    In less than ten minutes, he reached the last page of the entire classic.


    Huh! The back cover had something unusual.

 Chapter 68 – Dogs scribble

    The back cover was different from the front; it was as thick as four or five sheets of paper.


    There were many small pits of varying depths on it. Could it be braille?


    No, braille has a raised texture, but this back cover only had indents, no raised parts.


    Interesting, there must be a secret hidden here.


    "System, perform a high-precision scan of this page immediately, magnify it a thousand times."


    ¡¾No problem.¡¿


    Huang Ye stared intently at the last page without blinking, feeling as if his eyeballs were about to explode, as if they were no longer under his control.


    This time, the system took full control of his eyes, making him think that the panoramic viewing ability might be related to the system.


    It wasn''t that he saw it himself; the system transmitted the image to him.


    The system should be able to control his body, which could also explain how he miraculously dodged Yue''er''s attack. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When the system detects that the host is in danger, it can help the host avoid disaster.


    The system scanned this page for a full five minutes.


    "Old Hu, are you done?"


    "Almost done. Oh, I forgot to bring toilet paper. This book feels quite soft; I''ll tear out a couple of pages."


    "Sir, please stay calm. I have toilet paper here. I brought it just in case you forgot."


    Support us at bit.ly/3iBfjkV.


    "Alright! You''re thoughtful. Hand it over when I''m done."


    Old Hu quickly took the techniques book that Huang Ye handed back.


    "Brat, give me the paper."


    The guard outside immediately handed the toilet paper inside.


    Old Hu fiddled around for a while and then left the latrine with the guard.


    Huang Ye waited for half an hour before staggering out.


    He dry-heaved outside for five minutes before leaving the Scripture Repository in a daze, feeling both disgusted and amused.


    He returned directly to the lecture hall.


    Old Hu had already returned. Seeing Huang Ye enter, he pinched his nose and mumbled:


    "How was it? No problems, right?"


    Huang Ye gave a wry smile, realizing that he couldn''t clear his name even if he jumped into the Yellow River.


    "I''ll transcribe it for you right away. I''m afraid I''ll forget."


    "Oh, can''t you remember it for a lifetime?"


    "Well, I find that I forget some things after five days," Huang Ye lied casually.


    "Alright, then transcribe it overnight. Fortunately, there aren''t many techniques; it should take two or three days."


    "Master Hu, I noticed something strange about the back cover page. There are many indents."


    Huang Ye deliberately mentioned this to Old Hu to clearly indicate that he wasn''t keeping secrets.


    Although they had grown closer since their last interaction, he remained cautious of the old man.


    The most unpredictable thing in the world is the human heart; one must not be deceived by appearances.


    Old Hu usually appeared stingy and greedy, but Huang Ye didn''t fully understand his other ways of doing things.


    Although their cooperation was successful this time, Huang Ye couldn''t guarantee that Old Hu wouldn''t kill him for the techniques.


    He had read many stories in novels about masters scheming against their disciples.


    In reality, there were also many examples of masters and disciples turning against each other, especially in traditional industries where the master-disciple relationship was highly valued.


    If Old Hu was genuinely kind to him, it would be fine, but if he wanted to kill the donkey after it had done its work, Huang Ye wouldn''t be easy prey.


    "Oh! You noticed too."


    "Yes, Master Hu, do you know what those indents mean?"


    "Hehe, that book of techniques isn''t for casual viewing because those indents are too mysterious."


    "This book has been in the academy for over three hundred years, and every headmaster has studied those indents."


    "No one has figured it out. They suspect it might be a treasure map, but they''re afraid it involves secrets of the Immortal Sect."


    "So they don''t dare let others study it. My borrowing time was short, and I couldn''t figure it out either."


    "It is indeed very mysterious. Unfortunately, the time was too short, and that page was too complex to remember."


    "Even if you held it every day, you wouldn''t figure it out. Whether it''s a blessing or a curse is uncertain; we mortals shouldn''t dream."


    "Master Hu, have you prepared the paper and pen?"


    Old Hu handed over a set of writing tools, and looking at them, Huang Ye felt a bit dizzy.


    When he was a child, his calligraphy practice looked like a dog''s scribble.


    "Master Hu, I''m used to writing with a quill pen; this thing is too slow."


    "A quill pen? What''s that?"


    "It''s a pen made from thicker goose feathers."


    "You''ll have to find that outside. Use this for now; I''ll get you one later."


    "Alright, I''ll give it a try."


    After writing ten characters, Huang Ye was stopped and switched to dictating while Old Hu wrote.


    This doubled the speed, and the characters were beautiful, but it still wasn''t fast.


    "Master Hu, your speed isn''t good either. We won''t finish in five days. Let''s get the quill."


    Old Hu looked at Huang Ye suspiciously but still went out.


    Taking advantage of this, Huang Ye began to study the techniques.


    Huang Ye roughly understood the techniques, which included methods for circulating Spiritual Energy and some spells.


    The techniques focused on absorbing, storing, purifying, condensing, and utilizing the Spiritual Energy of heaven and earth.


    There weren''t many spells, all related to the five elements: metal, wood, water, fire, and earth.


    Each element had about three to five spells, which made up the majority of the techniques.


    The introduction boasted that these techniques were suitable for anyone with the aptitude for cultivation.


    In cultivation novels, cultivators could detect the five elements'' spirit roots, absorb the five elements'' Spiritual Energy, and use the five elements, which was similar here.


    However, aptitude for cultivation here wasn''t determined by spirit roots but by "affinities."


    For example, if a cultivator was found to be close to fire and adept at using fire elements, they were called a fire-affinity cultivator.


    There was no mention of Heavenly Spirit Root or False Spirit Root; everything was expressed in terms of affinities.


    Most cultivators would major in one affinity and minor in two, so most cultivators here were tri-affinity cultivators.


    Regardless of the affinity, they could cultivate these techniques and use the three-element spells they practiced in the future.


    Huang Ye found this somewhat useful, as neither he nor Qing''er and Yue''er knew which affinity they excelled in.


    However, Huang Ye felt that he absorbed more than just the five elements'' Spiritual Energy. The techniques mentioned other affinities beyond the five elements but didn''t specify what they were.


    The techniques also included a method for cultivators to perform internal visualization, allowing them to see the color of the Spiritual Energy circulating within their bodies.


    Wood was green or cyan, water was blue or black, fire was red or purple, earth was yellow or brown, and metal was gold or white.


    The Initial Yang Realm mentioned in the techniques was similar to the Qi Refinement stage seen in novels, where impurities were expelled from the body, continuously improving physical qualities.


    The significance of Initial Yang was to nurture a sun-like sphere within the body.


    In the Primordial Yang Realm, this sphere would appear inside the body, initially gray in color.


    In the Heavenly Yang Realm, the sphere would take on different colors based on the primary element cultivated.


    The techniques didn''t mention what the realms beyond this looked like; cultivation reached its peak at the Primordial Yang Realm.


    If one wished to continue cultivating, they could practice any Heavenly Yang Realm techniques.


    Damn, this so-called path to the heavens only reached the Primordial Yang Realm, still far from the heavens.


    This was likely a common technique in the cultivation world, with a flashy name.


    An hour later, Old Hu returned angrily with three large geese.

 Chapter 69 – Old Hus Promise

    "Master Hu, are you planning to make braised goose in an iron pot?"


    "I went to buy goose feathers, but they wouldn''t sell them to me unless I bought the whole goose."


    "Alright." Huang Ye plucked the sturdier feathers from the goose.


    He shaped them into pen nibs with a knife, dipped them in ink, and started transcribing rapidly.


    Old Hu watched Huang Ye''s clever technique with admiration.


    How did this kid come up with such a method? His transcription speed was much faster than using a brush.


    In two days, all the techniques were transcribed.


    Old Hu held the techniques and read them with great interest.


    After this interaction with Huang Ye, he found that the parts of the techniques he couldn''t understand before now made some sense, and he gained new insights into many areas he had read before.


    Huang Ye wasn''t in a hurry to cultivate the Tongtian Xuanggong. Instead, he focused on studying the techniques with Old Hu.


    However, he always kept a certain distance from Old Hu, a distance he wasn''t quite sure about.


    He felt that at this distance, he should be able to dodge a sudden attack.


    Over the past few days, he deliberately turned his back on Old Hu several times, giving him opportunities to launch a surprise attack.


    But Old Hu didn''t make any moves, not even showing any unusual expressions, just concentrating on the techniques.


    "Master Hu, I''ve been here for several days, and I can''t hold on any longer. You can study on your own. If you have any new insights, don''t forget to share them with me."


    "Alright, once you leave, keep this matter to yourself. Only the heavens, the earth, you, and I know about it. I don''t want a third person to find out."


    "Don''t worry, I''m not stupid. I still want you to advance to Martial Emperor so you can protect me."


    "Good, as long as you understand. Actually, the best way to keep a secret is to silence you forever."


    "But I''m not a killer. You''ve helped me so much that if I did that, I''d be worse than a beast."


    "Besides, I have high hopes for you. To be honest, I even want to take you as an official disciple, but I know I''m not qualified. You''re too special."


    "Let''s maintain this teacher-student relationship. If I can advance to Martial Emperor, it will be thanks to your help."


    "I, Old Hu, promise you that if you need help, I''ll do one thing for you."


    "Master Hu, thank you for having such high hopes for me."


    Huang Ye didn''t understand why Old Hu made this promise. Was it just because he helped him? Maybe he was being overly cautious.


    "Master Hu, I won''t hide it from you. I have many enemies around me, and I can''t guarantee my own safety."


    "I''ll handle these dangers myself. If there''s a time I can''t handle it, I''ll come to you."


    "Oh! What kind of enemies does a poor student like you have? Even if there are, not many can beat you, right?"


    "Hehe, Master Hu, I''m not actually poor. I just don''t want to ask for money."


    "It seems you have quite a few secrets. Never mind, I won''t ask. Just hope for my advancement to Martial Emperor." S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Then I wish you success in advancing, Master Hu. I''ll take my leave."


    As Huang Ye left, Old Hu fell into deep thought. This kid is quite interesting.


    After giving me the techniques, he deliberately kept his distance from me. It seems to be a habit of his, not trusting anyone.


    The environment he lived in before must have been very dangerous, which shaped his way of doing things.


    He said he''s not poor, but there''s no prominent family with the surname Huang in Silver Moon City. Could he be an in-law of some family?


    Forget it, no point in overthinking. I should focus on advancing, that''s the real task.


    When Huang Ye returned to his dormitory, three people immediately surrounded him.


    "Boss, Tang Instructor has come by a few times."


    "Yeah, I know."


    Huang Ye didn''t go looking for Tang Xin. He could roughly guess why she came.


    Now that he had the techniques, he wanted to comprehend them first. If he could learn to control the elements, he''d have more confidence when meeting Father Tang.


    "Boss, someone else is looking for you too."


    "Oh, is it Jiang Yun?"


    "Seems like you know the students from the exchange meeting are back."


    "Ignore him. If Tang Instructor comes looking for me, tell her I''ve returned to the mansion and will see her when I get back."


    "No problem, Boss. We''ll definitely pass the message to the sister-in-law."


    "Good, if anyone else asks about me, just say you''re not familiar with me and don''t know where I''ve gone."


    "We understand, that''s what we''ve been saying."


    "Wait, Boss, did you just say you''re going back to the mansion?"


    Feng Yun, quick-witted, caught the slip in Huang Ye''s words.


    "Yeah, I haven''t told you guys, but I''m actually the Third Young Master of the City Lord''s mansion, though I''m an adopted son."


    The three of them gaped, shocked. What the hell, the boss is actually the Third Young Master of the City Lord''s mansion.


    Compared to the City Lord''s mansion, their families were nothing.


    Find the original at " ".


    "Boss, I give up. You''re the poorest rich young master I''ve ever seen."


    "Hehe, the less you know about my affairs, the better. That''s also why I want you to stay away from me."


    "We understand, the grudges of the rich."


    "Alright, I''m leaving."


    Returning to the mansion, as per his usual routine, he squatted outside the small courtyard for half an hour.


    Seeing nothing unusual and no one coming to investigate, he finally returned to his room.


    The two girls were naturally happy to see Huang Ye back. They started undressing, ready to cultivate, but Huang Ye stopped them.


    "No need to rush, you two. I''ll be staying for a few days this time."


    "Ah! That''s great." The two girls beamed with joy.


    "Have you accumulated enough to feel a breakthrough?"


    "Master, I feel something," Qing''er said.


    "I don''t feel anything yet," Yue''er said, a bit dejected.


    "That''s normal, your foundations are different."


    "I have good news for you."


    "Master, did you get the techniques?" Yue''er asked first.


    "That''s right, I''m back to train here for a few days."


    "During the day, aside from getting meals, stay in the courtyard to cultivate."


    "Yes, Master."


    "This technique can ensure we reach the Primordial Yang Realm. We''ll need to find more techniques after that."


    "It''s not as good as I hoped, but with this technique, we can solidify our foundation."


    "I''ll transcribe the first two levels of the technique for you to memorize quickly, then we''ll cultivate together."


    "Master, can we still do dual cultivation these days?" Qing''er asked softly.


    "We''ll pause dual cultivation for now and focus on learning the techniques. Once we find the right path, we can resume."


    "Oh." The two girls looked disappointed.


    "I''ve looked over the techniques. Since we''re different from those with innate cultivation talent, the techniques might not suit us."


    "We must cultivate together, share our experiences daily, see how they differ from the techniques, and constantly adjust and correct."


    "Master, can we do it?"


    "We have to. You''re women, and we might be different, but only by stabilizing our initial steps can we go further in the future."


    "Yes, we''ll work hard."


    "Right, as long as you have confidence. Remember, we were ordinary mortals, and now we''re cultivators."


    "We''ve achieved the impossible, so further cultivation shouldn''t be a problem."


    "Master, you''re so eloquent. I feel so motivated now."


    Huang Ye looked speechlessly at Qing''er. This girl, if she were in the modern world, she''d definitely be tricked into going to Northern Myanmar.

 Chapter 70 – Fishing techniques

    "Qing''er, bring the paper and ink over."


    Qing''er brought everything, including the brush, ink, paper, and inkstone.


    Huang Ye pulled out a goose feather from his pocket.


    "Ah! Young Master, why do you have feathers growing on you?" Yue''er exclaimed.


    Huang Ye was speechless.


    "This isn''t my feather; it''s a goose feather, used for writing."


    "How do you write with a goose feather?" Qing''er asked.


    Huang Ye sharpened the feather, dipped it in ink, and began writing swiftly on the paper.


    "Young Master, how did you come up with this? It''s much faster to write this way."


    Huang Ye didn''t answer, focusing solely on his writing.


    Qing''er was already accustomed to Huang Ye''s unconventional ideas. Ever since he regained consciousness, everything he did was novel and unique.


    In half an hour, he finished copying two layers of techniques.


    Huang Ye began teaching, which was also a time for his own learning.


    After copying twice, he had understood most of the content.


    He first explained the first layer of techniques to the two girls word by word, then had them memorize and comprehend it.


    The first layer of techniques wasn''t difficult, mainly explaining how to mobilize the internal breath to absorb Spiritual Energy, then circulate it according to the techniques to form a Qi cyclone and absorb Spiritual Energy.


    "Our bodies are filled with Spiritual Energy, so we can skip the first step and just learn the techniques and absorption methods."


    "When we operate on our own, we can only capture the weaker Spiritual Energy nearby."


    "Our main focus is on understanding how to combine two forces, which will greatly enhance our capturing ability."


    The two girls sat cross-legged; it was the first time the three of them were using a formal method to cultivate.


    An hour later.


    "Young Master, I captured a strand of Spiritual Energy, and I can even sense its color¡ªit''s a light green Wood Spiritual Energy," Qing''er said happily.


    "I also captured a strand of light blue Water Spiritual Energy," Yue''er was equally pleased.


    "Now I can also feel the absorption range. On our own, it''s about three meters, but with the techniques, it can reach six meters."


    "Some Spiritual Energy is too elusive, slipping away as soon as you grab it. It took several tries to capture this strand."


    "I also saw a stronger green Wood Spiritual Energy, but unfortunately, I couldn''t pull it."


    "Yes, yes, Yue''er mentioned it, and I tried too, but couldn''t move it, so I gave up."


    Huang Ye also saw that green Wood Spiritual Energy. Since it was relatively close, he left it for the two girls.


    Previously, when they cultivated, they simply absorbed Spiritual Energy from the outside world into their bodies, regardless of the type of Spiritual Energy.


    Now, using formal techniques, they could already sense the colors.


    Huang Ye also understood why the three of them had reached a bottleneck. The five elements are interrelated and counteract each other. When water and fire elements meet, they will inevitably cancel each other out.


    So when they absorbed a certain amount, they would collide and cancel each other out, lacking the power to break through, thus forming a bottleneck.


    "Young Master, how far can you capture?"


    "Thirty meters."


    "Ah! That far."


    "Hehe, my realm is higher than yours. On my own, I can absorb up to fifteen meters. When we actively perform the techniques, it should be double that of self-cultivation."


    Read the most updated version of this novel and other amazing translated novels from the original source at [ ]


    "You should cultivate at a distance from each other, and capturing also requires skill and technique. Try more, communicate more, and you''ll find a method that suits you."


    "Qing''er, stay here. Yue''er, return to your room. I''ll go to the courtyard. We''ll cultivate separately today and summarize our experiences before dawn tomorrow."


    "We have a solid foundation, so let''s aim to master the first layer in a day."


    "The second layer is about how to circulate Spiritual Energy within the body. We have the ability to circulate on our own, which is quite special."


    "The techniques don''t mention self-circulation; they all require performing the techniques to circulate Spiritual Energy."


    "So the second layer is both a challenge and a focus. We need to integrate the second layer of techniques with self-circulation."


    "The second layer also includes internal visualization techniques, allowing us to see the color of the Qi flow within our bodies."


    "Young Master, are we really not going to engage in Dual Cultivation tonight?" Qing''er asked, a bit reluctant.


    "Time is tight, and the task is heavy. You must endure for now. Once I learn how to use Spiritual Energy, I need to return quickly. If I''m away from the academy for too long, it will arouse suspicion."


    "You must also learn self-discipline. Don''t be greedy. The Dual Cultivation technique is still a mystery, and whether it has side effects is unknown."


    "Previously, when we couldn''t break through, we already saw the drawbacks of the Dual Cultivation technique. Through orthodox cultivation, I''ve also formed a judgment."


    "I''m eager to obtain the techniques to use them as a reference to correct the errors in the Dual Cultivation technique."


    "Young Master, I realize my mistake. We will definitely work hard to cultivate."


    "It''s not about right or wrong. Perhaps it''s also correct. But caution is the key to longevity. Cultivators have long lifespans, so there''s no rush."


    "Yes, yes, only by improving our realm can we keep up with the Young Master''s pace."


    "Alright, let''s start cultivating."


    Huang Ye returned to the large tree, gently touching the bark he had damaged.


    Reflecting on these short two months, it was more complex than the twenty years of his previous life, stirring his emotions.


    Since he had to rely on himself to become stronger, he would strive hard. Reborn into this life, he didn''t seek to stand at the pinnacle of the world, only to continuously improve himself and protect those around him.


    He sat cross-legged and entered a state of cultivation.


    As the sky lightened, Yue''er was the first to leave her room, followed by Qing''er.


    The two girls saw that Huang Ye was still cultivating and didn''t disturb him, just quietly watching.


    Before long, Huang Ye opened his eyes.


    Seeing Huang Ye open his eyes, Qing''er immediately said joyfully, "Young Master, I broke through!"


    "Oh, that''s good news. Tell me what happened."


    "I caught a big blue fish. When it entered my area, I drove it."


    "After an hour, I finally chased it to my mouth, and I inhaled hard, and it went into my stomach."


    "Uh, that works too." Huang Ye was a bit stunned.


    "When it entered my body, it was icy cold. I thought I had made a mistake and was scared, wanting to drive it out." Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Unexpectedly, it quickly integrated into the Qi flow, and soon after, I broke through."


    Huang Ye found Qing''er''s analogy quite apt, reminding him of a fishing game he played in his previous life, where you had to reel in hard when the hook caught a big fish.


    "In this place, the most abundant elements are water, wood, and earth."


    "Under this big tree, I feel more wood elements, and after absorbing them, there''s a refreshing feeling."


    "Yue''er, how about you?"


    "Young Master, this servant is foolish. I only caught small fish and couldn''t catch the big ones."


    "Hehe, no rush. Let''s go back inside and have Qing''er explain her fishing process."


    Back inside, after listening to Qing''er''s detailed explanation, Huang Ye also summarized his own experiences, while Yue''er shared her insights.


    Finally, with the System''s help, they compiled a set of fishing techniques.


    "I''ll stay here to cultivate during the day, and you two return to your rooms to cultivate."


    "No need to bring me meals during the day; one meal at night will suffice."


    "Young Master, if we reach your realm, will we also not need to eat?"


    "Normally, you still need to eat some. We absorb Spiritual Energy to enhance our body''s energy, but muscles and bones are made of carbohydrates and trace elements, which require food supplementation."


    "What are carbohydrates and trace elements?"


    The two girls were a bit puzzled, hearing these new concepts. Could it be what the second layer of techniques mentioned?

 Chapter 71 – Practicing being abused

    "These are too complicated, you don''t need to understand the principles."


    "In short, we won''t die if we don''t eat them, but eating them will be better. However, eating too much will increase impurities in the body."


    "The high-calorie, high-protein foods and supplements I mentioned earlier should be consumed in moderation; they''re beneficial for the body."


    "Understood, from now on we''ll eat good things and avoid the bad ones."


    "That''s one way to look at it. Alright, go back to cultivating."


    After the two women left, Huang Ye continued to meditate and cultivate. He was currently working on the second level of his technique.


    He had already thoroughly studied the first level of the technique by the time he finished his morning practice.


    The techniques he summarized earlier were mainly for the two women to master.


    He first learned the internal visualization technique for the second level, which was easy to master in the time it takes to burn a stick of incense.


    Now he could see the Qi flow within his body, which was essentially various elements circulating inside him.


    Different elements mixed together, and when conflicting elements met, they would clash, causing internal friction.


    Normal cultivators, depending on their cultivation aptitude, absorbed relatively singular elements, and even with auxiliary cultivation of two systems, it was no more than three types.


    When they cultivated, the elements absorbed into their bodies would also be orderly and organized.


    However, the three of them were different; they could absorb all kinds of elements, mixing various elements together.


    At a certain point, these elements would cause internal friction while being absorbed and couldn''t be used to nourish the body.


    Without a proper cultivation technique, the three of them might remain like this until they died.


    "System, arrange the five elements according to their generating and overcoming relationships."


    [Wood, Fire, Earth, Metal, Water] the system replied instantly.


    Huang Ye fell into deep thought. If the five elements were arranged like a rainbow, a problem would arise: the five elements couldn''t form a cycle, and the water at the bottom couldn''t generate wood.


    To have the five elements endlessly generate each other, they needed to form a circular loop, allowing the five elements to connect end to end.


    However, this novel idea wasn''t mentioned in the current technique.


    Finding such a technique would likely have a difficulty rating of 4.2.


    Damn it, if I don''t have it, I''ll create it myself. I''ve even created a dual cultivation technique with an infinite difficulty rating, so this is nothing.


    The reason for wanting to create it was simple: the endlessly generating spiritual energy would undoubtedly be powerful.


    First, he needed to sort the five elements, arranging them like a rainbow to ensure they didn''t conflict, and then find a way to form the rainbow into a circle.


    The process of sorting the five elements was much more difficult than Huang Ye imagined, requiring careful separation. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Huang Ye chose to sort the wood element first because he noticed there was relatively more of it, so he moved the wood element to the innermost circle.


    Huang Ye applied all the knowledge he had learned, along with the system''s assistance, to begin the adjustment process.


    At this point, he found that the internal Qi manipulation methods he learned from Old Hu were quite useful.


    Although spiritual energy and true Qi were different, they were comparable in application.


    Focusing on a strand of wood spiritual energy, he slowly separated it. This strand was absorbed last night, so it wasn''t too entangled with other spiritual energies.


    The whole process was like pulling a single wire out of a tangled mess of cables.


    Huang Ye was highly focused, concentrating fully on sorting until dinner time, when he finally managed to separate one strand.


    Once it reached the innermost circle, Huang Ye used his technique to bind its path.


    Even the AI admired Huang Ye''s patience and perseverance, while also secretly resenting its own inability to help much.


    [If only I were as magical as the systems in novels, I could sort all the spiritual energy with one gift pack, and the master would be moved to tears], the AI''s CPU thought.


    After dinner, the three of them sat together to discuss for a while. Now, the two women had almost mastered the first level of the technique.


    Huang Ye explained the second level of the technique to them and also shared his grand idea.


    He had the two women begin cultivating the second level of the technique. Since they didn''t need to capture spiritual energy, they stayed in the room, and the three of them cultivated together.


    This cultivation session lasted until the next day''s dinner.


    Huang Ye was quite satisfied; with the experience from the first strand, the sorting speed had improved significantly.


    In this day and night, he had sorted over ten strands, and the wood spiritual energy had formed a faint green ring in the inner circle.


    "Young master, judging by your happy expression, you must have made quite a bit of progress."


    "Yes, not bad, I''ve sorted fifteen strands."


    "What!" Seeing the two women''s surprised expressions, Huang Ye felt a bit smug.


    "You only sorted fifteen strands in a day and a night?" Qing''er asked in disbelief.


    "Yes, I am definitely a genius at cultivation."


    "Wait, what do you mean by ''only''?" Huang Ye sensed something was amiss.


    "Ah, young master, I didn''t count how many strands, but there were a lot, densely packed," Qing''er said.


    "Yes, there were so many I couldn''t count them. Later, when I felt there were too few left, I started sorting the water elements. I sorted over twenty strands of water elements," Yue''er said even more bluntly.


    "Ah! Yue''er, you''ve already sorted the water elements, I''m so envious of you!" Qing''er praised sincerely.


    "Maybe, maybe it''s because my level is the lowest."


    Huang Ye''s face turned dark as he scolded:


    "Don''t get cocky, cultivation isn''t that easy. Your speed is fast because your capacity is small."


    "Young master, I think it''s not just that. Maybe it''s because we women are more meticulous and good at needlework, so we sort faster."


    Huang Ye thought about it and realized Qing''er might have a point.


    "Yue''er, why did you choose the water elements instead of the adjacent fire elements?"


    "Young master, after sorting the wood elements, I tried sorting the fire elements, but I found it difficult to place the fire elements next to the wood elements."


    "So I changed my approach and tried sorting the outermost water elements, and it was indeed much easier."


    "Yue''er, you did well, setting a good example for us."


    "Young master, I''ll try to be even faster and see if I can find a good method for the next three strands."


    "Yes, this task is yours. Teach us later, but first, let''s eat."


    "Young master, I promise to complete the task." Yue''er happily went to get food.


    "Yue''er, wait, I''ll get the food. You focus on cultivating," Qing''er quickly called out to Yue''er.


    Yue''er glanced at Huang Ye.


    "Qing''er is right, you''re the fastest, and we''ll fully support you."


    "I''ll also stop sorting for now. With the conditions to manipulate the wood elements, I''ll first study how to use spells."


    "The three of us will each do our part, which will greatly improve our efficiency."


    "Young master, I won''t eat tonight. I''m not hungry anyway, so I''ll focus on sorting," Yue''er said.


    "That''s fine, just don''t go hungry. Qing''er, bring back some pastries, so Yue''er has something to eat if she gets hungry."


    "Understood." Qing''er left the room.


    "Young master, I''ll go back to my room to cultivate, so I can focus better."


    "Alright, I''ll have Qing''er leave the pastries at the door."


    Qing''er brought the food, and after they ate, she returned to her room.


    Once Qing''er left, Huang Ye smiled wryly. It seems like three heads are better than one.


    He thought he was a genius, with his body greatly improved after transmigrating, a sharper mind, and an AI to assist him.


    He was sure he was an impressive figure, yet he was utterly outdone by two girls who had just started cultivating.


    In the future, he must curb this arrogance. Everyone has their own strengths.


    He must learn to respect others, learn from their strengths, and draw from a wide range of talents. This is the true essence of cultivation.


    Qing''er, Yue''er, thank you for teaching me a lesson.

 Chapter 72 – Beware of bears

    Adjusting his mindset, Huang Ye began to ponder the third layer of the technique.


    Aside from refining the technique, the third layer focused on how to use elements, and it also included corresponding spells.


    The role of the wood element is to accelerate growth; the stronger the ability, the faster the growth.


    According to the technique, his current realm should be the late Initial Yang Realm.


    He could rapidly grow wooden spikes, with the spikes reaching the length of a toothpick and the thickness of a chopstick.


    Although these wooden spikes weren''t as hard as metal hidden weapons, their toughness was exceptional. As long as his Spiritual Energy wasn''t exhausted, he could continuously produce wooden spikes.


    The most threatening aspect was their suddenness and speed; the speed driven by Spiritual Energy far exceeded that driven by True Qi.


    Huang Ye knew that to reach this level, he had to complete his current refinement.


    It couldn''t be done in a short time, but there was no rush. As long as he could use the wood element to accelerate plant growth, it would suffice.


    If Father Tang saw this growth ability, he would acknowledge him as a cultivator.


    Sitting cross-legged, he dissected the third layer of the technique word by word.


    Two hours later, Huang Ye stopped, having tried multiple times but still unable to grasp it.


    It seemed that his refinement of the second layer was not yet complete, so he couldn''t circulate Spiritual Energy as described in the technique.


    Since he couldn''t cultivate the technique, he decided to see if he could use spells.


    If he could use wood-based spells, he would have leverage when negotiating with Father Tang.


    He walked over to a pot of greenery, a pine bonsai.


    Just as he was about to try to mobilize the wood element within him, he heard the faint sound of clothes fluttering.


    Huang Ye immediately held his breath, listening to the movements outside the courtyard.


    Someone was indeed there to investigate the small courtyard.


    He quietly took out cosmetics from his pocket and smeared them on his face.


    He crouched silently beneath the window.


    A stick of incense later, the sound of fluttering clothes was heard again, gradually fading away.


    He immediately opened the window and slipped out like a ghost.


    Huang Ye had long mastered the art of lightness, reaching the level of walking on water, easily leaping dozens of meters.


    As long as he didn''t move too fast, he could move silently, using every plant and tree for support.


    This was the advantage of cultivators, who could harness the power of the world.


    A martial artist practicing the same lightness technique would be considered a genius if they achieved the level of leaving no trace in the snow in ten years.


    Before long, Huang Ye saw the black figure ahead. Judging by the silhouette, he recognized the person as the mysterious old man.


    Who exactly was this old man, and why did he repeatedly come to investigate the two maidservants?


    This time, Huang Ye decided to follow him.


    Hmm, the old man''s direction seemed to be outside the mansion. Could it be that he wasn''t from the mansion?


    Huang Ye didn''t dare to follow too closely; the old man''s strength was definitely not weak. If he got too close, he would easily be discovered.


    The old man, like him, floated to the wall of the dense forest and slipped over it.


    Huang Ye reached the wall, listened outside, and heard nothing.


    He leaped over the wall, and everything was pitch black. Even with his extraordinary eyesight, he could only see vaguely unless the other party was moving.


    He looked around and saw nothing unusual.


    As expected, the old man must have accelerated away after leaving the wall.


    Huang Ye regretted not having time to change into his specially made nightwear earlier.


    Although his current clothes were black, they had sleeves, and once he increased his speed, they would surely make noise.


    If he had his nightwear, he could have quickly reached the wall to listen for the old man''s direction upon leaving.


    Even if he guessed the direction correctly now, following might still lead to being discovered by the old man.


    Even if he fought the old man, he wasn''t confident he could hold him.


    If he exposed himself, even if the old man couldn''t recognize him, he would suspect the two maidservants.


    His purpose in following was merely to find out the old man''s hiding place.


    Got it, last time the woman in black circled outside and finally entered the mansion through the main gate.


    He would go directly to the main gate and wait. If the old man returned to the mansion, he would know his general identity.


    This novel is available on bit.ly/3iBfjkV.


    Huang Ye drifted and leaped to the vicinity of the main gate, hiding his form and keeping a close watch on the gate.


    An entire hour passed, and he still hadn''t seen the old man.


    There was no choice but to return.


    You old fox, quite cunning. Once I learn celestial arts, I''ll make sure you pay.


    Huang Ye returned the way he came, feeling disgruntled.


    He slipped into the dense forest, listened for any sounds, and detected nothing unusual. The patrolling guards should have returned.


    His figure floated as he leaped towards the wall.


    After only two leaps, he suddenly stopped.


    He saw a horrifying scene: a tall, dark figure was holding a human corpse, sucking on it, with another corpse lying on the ground.


    The corpses were dressed in the attire of the mansion''s guards.


    The dark figure also raised its head. If this were his previous life, Huang Ye would have run at the sight of such a monster.


    The monster''s mouth was full of blood, baring its fangs, with eyes as big as copper bells.


    Its face was covered in black fur, resembling a bear, with long arms like an ape. Standing upright, it was taller than a small giant.


    The monster grinned, "Hehehe, didn''t expect an extra meal tonight. This one looks fresher, the blood must be delicious."


    Damn, this guy can speak human language. What''s going on? Could it be a powerful demon?


    No, this monster was sneaking around in the forest, killing guards.


    It indicated that its strength wasn''t enough to wreak havoc; otherwise, it would be hunting humans outside.


    Huang Ye watched the monster with full vigilance, hesitating whether to fight or flee.


    Fight, could he win? Run, could he outrun it?


    This monster had killed two guards, so its combat power must be strong.


    He wasn''t weak either, and after so much body refinement, he could at least contend with a peak Martial King.


    Since entering this world of survival of the fittest, he hadn''t experienced a real battle, a battle of blood and fire.


    This was undoubtedly his first battle. If he chose to flee now, what right did he have to survive in this world?


    Now that the monster was here, if it ever broke into the mansion, Qing''er and Yue''er would surely be in danger.


    No, he had to fight it. Even if he couldn''t win, he couldn''t let it have its way.


    "Big Bear, my blood is indeed delicious. Are you sure you can drink it?"


    The monster''s eyes rolled around. Facing this little thing that wasn''t afraid of it, it was unsure.


    "Hehehe, let''s find out."


    "Wait."


    The monster didn''t listen, charging directly at him.


    Damn, can''t you answer my question first? This guy is fast.


    Faster than expected, faster than him. In just a few leaps, Huang Ye could feel the approaching wind.


    The monster''s long arms weren''t hands but claws, like eagle talons, gleaming with a chilling light. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Huang Ye didn''t dare to clash his fists against these claws. Although his body had been refined, increasing his resistance several times, the sharpness of these claws could definitely cut through his body.


    He sidestepped, dodging the attack, and flicked his hand, sending out two iron caltrops using the hidden weapons technique.


    The monster moved quickly, dodging one caltrop, but the second was swatted away by its claw.


    However, the monster''s reverse claw strike injured its talon, breaking the keratin layer and oozing black liquid.


    Seeing the monster''s grimace, Huang Ye was secretly pleased.


    That must have hurt. It endured the pain, clearly afraid of making too much noise.


    Since it feared being discovered, it indicated its strength wasn''t enough to handle being surrounded. He also feared being discovered.


    Let''s have a low-noise fight and see who comes out on top!

 Chapter 73 – Bad news has arrived

    He roughly understood the monster''s attack pattern.


    A quick look at " will leave you more fulfilled.


    The monster''s feet moved quickly, proving its legs were strong and steady. However, its large size and long arms made its claw swings slow.


    Huang Ye took a step forward, aiming to exploit this weakness while also guarding against attacks from below.


    He didn''t dare to use his full strength, only employing seventy percent of it, keeping the remaining thirty percent ready for quick action.


    Next, the monster was forced to retreat step by step. Every time it swung its arms, Huang Ye dodged.


    Each time he narrowly avoided an attack, he would lightly tap the ground with his toes and swiftly counterattack, targeting the monster''s arms.


    Heavy fists slammed into the monster''s arms.


    The "bang bang bang!" sounds were incessant, each attack was brief and decisive, giving the monster no chance to retaliate.


    When another giant arm came at him, he had already moved out of its range.


    The monster grunted repeatedly; even with a body of steel, it couldn''t withstand the blows.


    Every time its forearm was hit, it would swing its arm to alleviate the pain.


    The monster used both hands and feet, but couldn''t match Huang Ye''s speed. Its claws could only barely graze Huang Ye, just enough to tear his clothes.


    The monster''s claws, fangs, and long legs all missed their mark, while Huang Ye found opportunities to strike the back of its head several times.


    In this direct confrontation, Huang Ye utilized his special ability¡ªa 360-degree full-view function, launching attacks from all directions.


    Whether his body was sideways or facing away, he could attack without hindrance.


    Unlike ordinary people who needed to turn around to attack from behind, he could pass right in front of the monster, dodge its attacks, and then fly to its back.


    Using his rearview mirror function, he swung his fist backward, hitting the monster''s head directly.


    If this monster weren''t so resilient, it might not have withstood even one round of attacks.


    There was no choice; the monster''s claws and fangs were too sharp, and Huang Ye had no weapon, so he had to hit and run, unable to use inch force.


    Even so, Huang Ye couldn''t escape unscathed; his arm and chest were grazed by the claws once. Fortunately, the wounds weren''t deep and didn''t affect his combat ability, but they did bleed quite a bit.


    Huang Ye couldn''t afford to treat his wounds; he had to finish the fight quickly and continued attacking despite the pain.


    The fierce battle lasted for the time it takes a stick of incense to burn. The monster''s head was repeatedly struck by Huang Ye, and it seemed to be staggering.


    Its long ape-like arms flailed wildly, regardless of where Huang Ye was.


    The monster was frustrated; in a human area, it didn''t dare to go berserk, as doing so would surely cause it to howl.


    Even if it killed this kid, it couldn''t escape.


    Huang Ye was in high spirits, enjoying the feeling of landing solid punches.


    Suddenly, he saw the monster spin around, spreading its arms and twirling like a top.


    He didn''t dare get close and immediately dodged to the side.


    The monster suddenly stomped its feet, leaping into the air and darting into the dense forest.


    Bastard, this guy is too cunning. I thought it was going to unleash a big move, but it was just running away. Still lacking in combat experience.


    With a leap, he pursued, pulling out two iron caltrops and shooting them out.


    These two were his last resort for survival; he had only four, which he had swiped from Tang Xin.


    "Thud thud!" Both caltrops hit, striking the monster''s arm and rear.


    But the effect was minimal, and instead, the monster''s speed increased.


    After chasing for a while, he couldn''t even see the monster''s shadow; its advantage in the dense forest was too great.


    Having roamed the woods for years, its escape methods were top-notch, while Huang Ye''s lightness skill couldn''t cover thirty meters in one leap like on flat land.


    There was no choice; Huang Ye had to stop and give up the chase.


    I should leave too. If the mansion''s guards notice anything unusual, they''ll definitely come to search.


    With several leaps, he entered the mansion and quickly returned to his room.


    Sure enough, he hadn''t even warmed his seat when the sharp sound of the guards'' whistles rang out, and the sound of clothes fluttering in the air came from outside.


    Three seconds later, the room door was pushed open, and Qing''er and Yue''er rushed in from outside.


    "Young Master, it seems something happened in the mansion...!"


    Qing''er only got halfway through her sentence before she saw Huang Ye''s condition, immediately covering her mouth, tears streaming down.


    The two girls hurried over.


    "Young Master, you''re hurt," Qing''er choked out.


    Yue''er was quick; she tore open Huang Ye''s chest to see the wound wasn''t deep and patted her chest in relief.


    "Sister, don''t worry, it''s a minor injury. Go get the medicine box."


    Qing''er immediately went to fetch the medicine box. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yue''er rolled up Huang Ye''s sleeve; the wound on his arm was more serious than the chest, revealing a three-inch gash.


    "Sister, quickly get a basin of clean water."


    Yue''er directed efficiently.


    Huang Ye looked at the wound; fortunately, it wasn''t deep. If he hadn''t undergone body refinement, this could have severed his arm.


    Yue''er skillfully cleaned, medicated, and bandaged Huang Ye.


    Huang Ye thought to himself, truly, the children of the poor grow up early. Yue''er''s calmness and her actions in treating wounds showed she had definitely experienced similar situations.


    With her skills, she''d be an asset in a field hospital.


    "Qing''er, in the future, you might go out for training. Listen to Yue''er''s instructions then. You''ve stayed in the mansion for too long and lack experience in the martial world."


    "Mm-hmm. Yue''er, thank you. I was so flustered earlier, just crying. Luckily, you were here."


    "Sister, you''ll get used to it after encountering it a few more times. My brother is a troublemaker; I got my practice from him."


    Huang Ye thought, a few more times? Are you using me as a guinea pig?


    "Young Master, what happened earlier? How did you get injured?" Yue''er asked.


    "That old man came to investigate again. I went to chase him but didn''t catch up. On the way back, I encountered a monster in the forest."


    Huang Ye described the monster''s appearance, but neither of them had heard of such a creature that could speak human language.


    "Unfortunately, the monster got away. That bastard killed two guards."


    "What! Guards died?" Qing''er suddenly had a bad feeling.


    "Yes, I was fighting the monster the whole time. After driving it away, I returned immediately to avoid being discovered."


    "Young Master, I want to go out and take a look," Qing''er suddenly interjected.


    "Alright, go ahead, just don''t expose yourself."


    Huang Ye knew Qing''er had good relations with the guards and would surely be worried.


    "Now the guards outside are patrolling. If you meet them, you''ll know who it was."


    "Mm, Young Master, take care of your injuries," she said, then hurried out.


    Ten minutes later, Qing''er hadn''t returned. Huang Ye thought something was wrong; the dead guards were likely close to Qing''er.


    Half an hour later, Qing''er, who had cried herself into a mess, was brought back by two guards.


    Upon entering, Qing''er threw herself into Huang Ye''s arms.


    "Young Master, Brother Xu is dead, wuwuwu..."


    "What!" Huang Ye stood up abruptly, causing Qing''er to be shaken off. Yue''er quickly supported her.


    "Crack, crack!" Huang Ye''s teeth ground together audibly.


    A sense of desolation surged in his heart, and a flame of anger burned fiercely within him.


    Though he had never met Brother Xu, Brother Xu had been kind to both him and Qing''er.


    In Qing''er''s heart, Brother Xu was a good brother, teacher, and father figure.


    The "Water Walking" and "Jade Maiden Heart Sutra" he practiced were also given by Brother Xu. Without Brother Xu, he would still be an ordinary person.


    Back then, in a dangerous situation, he didn''t meet Brother Xu to avoid involving the people in the mansion.


    He never expected his benefactor to meet such a fate, and he couldn''t help but feel a surge of anger.

 Chapter 74 – Infused

    "Young Master, you must avenge Brother Xu. The guards said it was the Bloodthirsty Demon who killed him."


    "Qing''er, I know. Brother Xu was kind to me, yet he died because of me."


    "If I hadn''t killed the woman in black, the guards wouldn''t have patrolled that dense forest."


    "I swear, I will dedicate my life to annihilating the Bloodthirsty Demon clan."


    Huang Ye made his first vow in this world.


    "Young Master, I want to go too," Qing''er sobbed.


    "Alright, I promise you, I''ll make sure you have the strength to wipe out the Bloodthirsty Demon clan."


    "I''m going too! My sister''s brother is my brother."


    "Yes, we''ll all train diligently."


    "I''ll return to the academy tomorrow morning and come back in a few days. You don''t need to train today."


    "Yue''er, Qing''er isn''t in the right state to train now. Stay with her and start again in a couple of days."


    "Okay, I''ll take good care of Sister Qing''er."


    "Take Qing''er back to her room to rest. I won''t say goodbye to you in the morning."


    After Qing''er and Yue''er left the room, Huang Ye''s thoughts were in turmoil. He tried several times to calm down but found it difficult.


    In just two short months since his transmigration, he deeply felt that living another life wasn''t about enjoyment but facing various dangers.


    The mystery of his origins, the harsh environment, and the enigmatic world made every step he took extremely difficult.


    Brother Xu''s death brought him a greater sense of crisis and made him realize the cruelty of this world.


    The Bloodthirsty Demon could speak human language, indicating it had high intelligence, far from an ordinary demon.


    It chose to commit the crime outside the City Lord''s mansion, surely with a purpose. With its strength, the city walls were practically useless.


    This provocative act signaled the demons'' audacity, and the once peaceful Silver Moon City was about to be engulfed in chaos.


    Leaving the two girls at the City Lord''s mansion wasn''t a foolproof plan; making them stronger was the only way.


    He also needed to find information on demons and monsters to understand their characteristics.


    If he encountered a powerful demon, he needed to recognize it; otherwise, charging blindly would be suicidal.


    Earlier, his heart was ablaze, even causing Qing''er to be pushed away, partly due to the unsatisfactory battle with the Bloodthirsty Demon today.


    Although he won the fight, he held back and didn''t unleash his full power.


    Suppressing his inner fire might affect his cultivation, leaving him feeling uneasy.


    He needed to find someone to vent this fire on.


    After pacing around the courtyard a few times, he felt slightly better and returned indoors, finally able to calm his mind.


    Cultivation must not stop; only with great strength could he afford to be angry.


    He knew this well in his previous life: the bigger the boss, the bigger the temper.


    After circulating his techniques once, he walked to the pine tree and extended his index finger.


    He planned to release the wood elements using the Shangyang point. Previously, while practicing the Six Meridian Divine Sword, he could already emit spiritual energy from the acupoints of his ten fingers.


    Now, he just needed to channel the wood elements separately.


    The first attempt failed, as he still drew out mixed spiritual energy.


    He continued to refine his control, carefully guiding the wood spiritual energy into the Large Intestine Meridian of Hand-Yangming.


    On the second attempt, a small stream of wood spiritual energy finally entered the meridian, and he quickly directed it towards the Shangyang point.


    Finally, the wood spiritual energy, accompanied by mixed spiritual energy, burst out from the Shangyang point.


    The wood spiritual energy reached the pine tree and immediately infused into it.


    As the wood spiritual energy was injected, the pine tree trembled suddenly.


    Then, it began to sprout new buds and the trunk thickened visibly, with the entire tree growing rapidly.


    In just ten minutes, the pine tree, originally half a meter tall, grew to a meter high before gradually stopping.


    Wow, the power of the wood spiritual energy was truly immense.


    He hadn''t expected this; he thought that a small amount of wood spiritual energy would only make the pine tree sprout some branches, but it actually doubled its size.


    If he used it to grow rare medicinal herbs, wouldn''t he be rich?


    However, this dream shattered in moments.


    Indeed, medicinal herbs aren''t like pine trees; they''re just ordinary trees found everywhere.


    Pine trees have strong vitality, incomparable to rare medicinal herbs.


    Some rare herbs can''t even be artificially cultivated with modern agriculture.


    Successfully channeling the wood spiritual energy this time benefited him greatly, deepening his understanding of the third layer of techniques.


    Once all the elements were sorted out, his strength would reach a new height.


    Seeing there was still some time before dawn, he pulled out the system''s diagram and began to draw furiously.


    He also wrote down the third layer of techniques, leaving a letter for the two girls to memorize.


    After finishing all this, it was the darkest hour before dawn.


    Taking advantage of the darkness, he quickly dashed to the wall.


    Fortunately, there were no guards outside the wall, so he quickly climbed over.


    On his way back to the academy, he encountered four patrols of guards, indicating the City Lord was truly furious this time.


    The Bloodthirsty Demon committed a crime right at his doorstep, a blatant slap in the face.


    Such obvious demons were easier to deal with, but those that could transform into human form were terrifying.


    The first time he saw a beast that could transform into human form, it reminded him of the monsters in Journey to the West, which could take human form after cultivating for a certain number of years.


    Strange Tales from a Chinese Studio also had many ghosts capable of transforming into human form.


    Some demons and monsters weren''t very powerful and could be dealt with by monks or Taoists skilled in magic.


    It seemed this world was closer to the mythological legends of his homeland.


    In the future, he also needed to be wary of monks; he didn''t want to be taken by one and have a restrictive spell put on him, forcing him to accompany them on a journey for scriptures¡ªthat would be unfortunate.


    In the morning, Huang Ye went straight to the hidden weapons class. Seeing him appear, Tang Xin''s face lit up with joy, but it quickly turned to a glare as she shot him a fierce look.


    Huang Ye pretended not to notice and just gave her a mischievous smile.


    After class, he was naturally called to the back room.


    The students were already numb to this phenomenon. Seeing Huang Ye go in, the lecture hall immediately quieted down.


    Everyone perked up their ears, and a few bold ones even ran to the door, hoping to hear the delightful sounds from inside.


    Huang Ye''s head poked out from the inner room, facing these people directly. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Whoosh!" They ran faster than rabbits; they couldn''t afford to mess with the combination of a female tyrant and a little devil.


    "You little rascal, you''ve been enjoying yourself these past few days, haven''t you?"


    "Not bad."


    "Not bad, my foot! Couldn''t you have come over first? Do you think I could have stopped you?"


    "Did you hear about last night''s incident?" Huang Ye didn''t answer Tang Xin''s question.


    "I heard. I didn''t expect the Bloodthirsty Demon to appear here too."


    "Today, the academy dispatched several Martial Kings to assist in the search, and my father was also called in."


    "I fought with that Bloodthirsty Demon last night."


    "What!" Tang Xin stood up from her chair in shock.


    She rushed over in a panic, directly touching Huang Ye all over.


    You, you, you have some nerve! Don''t you know men and women shouldn''t touch? But he could only think this to himself.


    "Are you, are you hurt?"


    "Alright, stop touching. I got a small injury on my arm, but it''s already bandaged."


    Tang Xin quickly rolled up his sleeve.


    Seeing it was bandaged neatly and his arm moved normally, she finally relaxed.


    Watching her actions, Huang Ye felt a stir in his heart. He hadn''t expected this female tyrant to care so much about him.


    Could she really like me? Is it because I''m so outstanding?


    Ah! Never try to guess a woman''s thoughts...

 Chapter 75 – Fell short

    Seeing that Huang Ye''s injuries weren''t serious, Tang Xin returned to her serious mode.


    "How did the fight with that demon go? Could you beat it?"


    "It was okay, I had the upper hand, but it had sharp claws, and I was at a disadvantage without a weapon. I only had a few iron caltrops on me at the time."


    "If you had a weapon, you could have taken it down."


    "I''ll prepare some hidden weapons for you and get you a weapon."


    "Hidden weapons will do. As for weapons, I''ll try out some at the academy to see what suits me."


    "That''s fine. You''re a cultivator; martial skills are just a supplementary means. You don''t need to master mundane weapons too much."


    "Cultivators use flying swords and magical treasures, different from martial artists."


    Huang Ye didn''t ask about these cultivation matters. He didn''t understand, and Tang Xin didn''t know much either. She might mislead him.


    "Do you know much about these demons?"


    "More or less, but there are so many demons, I could talk for two days and not finish. It''s better if you read a book. We have one at home that introduces demons, collected by various branches of the Tang Sect."


    "Oh! Is it confidential?"


    "No, it''s not. All Tang Sect disciples can read it. I''ll bring it to you when I go home."


    "No, you have to come home with me. Just don''t forget when you leave."


    "Oh, your father won''t chase me away anymore."


    "Yes, Father wants to see you."


    "You told him."


    "Yes, he wants to talk to you face to face."


    "Did he agree?"


    "He didn''t say yes or no. I don''t know what he wants to talk about."


    "When I told you about my family background last time, there was something I didn''t mention because it involves the Tang Sect."


    "Oh, more about the Tang Sect. We''re not sworn enemies, are we? That would be quite a story, like a script." S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "If we were sworn enemies, would you still want me?"


    "Are you bored? Don''t keep asking such questions for no reason," Huang Ye said irritably.


    "Okay, okay, my dear, I was wrong."


    "Actually, I planned to stay in the dorm and cultivate today, but I came to class to see you."


    "Let me tell you some good news first. I''ve obtained the technique. I''ve been studying it these past few days."


    "Now, there''s been a significant breakthrough in the technique. There''s already a proper cultivation method. Even without me, you can cultivate on your own."


    "Really? Is it the academy''s technique you mentioned?"


    "That''s right."


    "You''re amazing, my dear."


    Find the original at ".


    "It''s nothing, just part of Old Hu''s plan. I''m just assisting."


    "Now I have a way to prove I''m a cultivator. I can meet your father anytime."


    "That''s great. That''s what I was worried about."


    "Let''s go back now. Father was busy all night yesterday, so he should be home now."


    "You go first. We''ll act separately."


    "It''s not because of you. Someone''s following me."


    "Ah! Is it someone from the City Lord''s mansion?"


    "I''m not sure. It''s not just one person following me. There must be forces from the City Lord''s mansion involved."


    "Alright, I''ll go back and wait for you."


    After they parted, Huang Ye left the lecture hall from the front hall. He determined that three people were following him now.


    No rush to deal with them. Cultivating and winning over Tang Xin are the main focuses for now. These two can quickly enhance his strength.


    Hmph! Once I learn fire techniques and conjure a bunch of fireballs, I''ll burn you all to ashes.


    Huang Ye thought happily to himself.


    Back in the dorm, he started to dress up. After a stick of incense, a somewhat unattractive student in a moon-white brocade robe walked out of the dorm area.


    None of the three groups monitoring him noticed this ordinary student.


    Soon after, this person arrived at the Tang residence and was stopped by the guards at the gate. After much persuasion, he managed to get Tang Xin to come out.


    Tang Xin was also taken aback when she saw him. She had never seen this student before.


    "Honey Teacher, it''s me."


    Tang Xin looked him up and down. "You really have some skills. You''ve blown my mind."


    "One should never stop learning."


    "Teach me sometime. I want to look unattractive too."


    "No problem."


    "Come in, Father is waiting inside."


    The two entered the mansion hand in hand. The guards at the gate were a bit confused. The young lady changed partners too quickly.


    The last one was okay, though a bit poor, but he looked good, a pretty boy.


    This one, although better off financially, his looks are a disservice to the audience.


    Has the world gone mad?


    The two arrived at the pavilion again, where Father Tang was already seated.


    Seeing his daughter holding the arm of an unfamiliar, ugly young man, looking very close, he was immediately annoyed.


    Isn''t it that kid? Why has she changed partners?


    Couldn''t you find someone better? How could you fancy such an ugly one?


    Wait, this guy''s clothes are the same as the last kid''s. Look more closely.


    "Kid, you''re not bad. Even I didn''t recognize you at first glance."


    "Didn''t you just recognize me?"


    "Of course, my old eyes are sharp. No monster can escape my sight."


    Father Tang boasted.


    "Are you sure you didn''t recognize me from my clothes?"


    Damn, this kid is quick to undermine.


    "The little witch told me about you. I''m very interested." Father Tang quickly changed the subject.


    "Hehe, you''d be a fool not to be interested."


    This guy, did he major in sarcasm at the academy?!


    "Let''s be frank. I want to see how you prove you''re a cultivator."


    "That''s simple." Huang Ye looked around and identified his target.


    He picked up a wooden stool and placed it on the stone table in the pavilion.


    He channeled a trace of wood elements, cautiously using the Shangyang point to inject it into the stool.


    Father and daughter watched Huang Ye, unsure of what he was doing.


    "Dear nephew, what are you doing?"


    "I''m injecting wood elements into the stool. Soon, it will sprout."


    "Oh! That''s indeed magical. Only cultivators can do that."


    After a stick of incense, the stool showed no change.


    "Dear nephew, where''s the sprout you mentioned?" Father Tang''s eyes were strained from looking.


    Tang Xin also widened her eyes, searching for the sprout Huang Ye mentioned.


    Huang Ye was also staring blankly at the stool. It didn''t make sense. Why didn''t it sprout? Could the technique have failed?


    He injected another trace of wood elements, but after another stick of incense, there was still no reaction, which was quite embarrassing.


    Father Tang''s face turned iron blue. This little rascal dared to pretend to be a cultivator to deceive his daughter.


    "Little witch, have you seen him use techniques before?"


    "I, I..."


    "What do you mean ''I''? Alright, I get it."


    "Young Master Huang, take care."


    Huang Ye didn''t respond, still staring blankly at the stool.


    "Little rascal, is your method reliable?" Tang Xin asked anxiously.


    "I''ve tested it. A pine tree in my room doubled in size after I injected wood elements."


    "Then why doesn''t this work?" Tang Xin wondered.


    "I don''t know either. It''s all wood. It shouldn''t be unresponsive."


    "Alright, Great Cultivator Huang, I won''t make it difficult for you. Prove yourself when you can."


    Father Tang mocked.

 Chapter 76 – Embrace the beauty and bring her home

    "Huang Ye, is that pine tree of yours alive?" Tang Xin suddenly thought.


    "It should be, at least it has leaves."


    "You''re so dense. The pine tree is alive, but this bench is dead. Who knows how many years it''s been here, even before I was born."


    "With just a light touch, you can make dead wood come back to life. Aren''t you becoming a celestial being?"


    "You have a point. I was overthinking, wondering if there was something wrong with the spiritual energy."


    "Wait a moment, I''ll get a potted plant."


    "No need, just try it on that small tree over there."


    With that, he hurried over, and Tang Xin quickly followed, while Father Tang remained still.


    It can be hard to make great work when its stolen from ".


    He hadn''t paid attention to their conversation, his mind filled with Huang Ye''s shortcomings.


    He was utterly disappointed in Huang Ye. He had thought Huang Ye was quite clever, and if he could solve his own problems, he would indeed be a good son-in-law.


    Even if Huang Ye was willing to give up his family fortune and marry into the Tang family, it wouldn''t be unacceptable, as long as he wasn''t dangerous.


    But now, it seemed this guy was just a little trickster, using any means to deceive his daughter.


    The story he made up was unheard of, and he wouldn''t believe it even if he were beaten to death.


    But his daughter''s expression clearly showed she was blinded by love.


    So he called Huang Ye over to prove himself, hoping his daughter would see the truth.


    Reality was on his side; the kid couldn''t prove himself at all.


    With this lesson, his daughter should listen to him.


    The two of them walked to the small tree, and Huang Ye silently prayed, "Little tree, little tree, do your best. Brother''s giving you the goods, grow strong."


    He brought his Shangyang point close to the small tree, channeling a trace of wood elements into it.


    The small tree immediately started to tremble.


    "Father, Father, something''s happening here."


    Father Tang glanced over and saw a shocking scene.


    The small tree seemed to have been injected with adrenaline, its trunk and branches growing wildly. In the time it took to drink a cup of tea, the trunk had doubled in thickness, and the crown had also doubled in size.


    This sight left Huang Ye dumbfounded. The pine tree had only doubled in size, so how could this small tree grow twice as large?


    It must be that the small tree had a stronger vitality than the pine tree, and also because the small tree was growing in the ground, while the pine tree was just a potted plant. Huang Ye made a correct judgment.


    "You little rascal, we did it."


    Tang Xin happily clung to Huang Ye, making him so angry he was fuming.


    "Hey, your father is right there."


    "Who cares about him? I''m already yours. Let him and that marriage agreement roll away."


    Father Tang leaped to the small tree, astonished at the dramatic change.


    This kid''s ability to turn the tables was too fast. He had just mocked him, and now he was proven wrong.


    This ability was definitely an elemental power of a cultivator, something a martial artist couldn''t achieve.


    "Alright, Xin''er, come down. A young lady should behave properly. You two come with me."


    The two followed Father Tang back to the pavilion.


    "You passed the first test. Now, the next question: how do you prove your two maids became cultivators?"


    "Uncle, there''s no need to prove it. You know the City Lord''s mansion is dangerous, and their abilities are still weak. I won''t let them take risks."


    "If you believe me, I''ll give Xin''er a miracle. If not, there''s nothing I can do."


    "Alright, we''ll skip the second question. Now for the third question."


    Huang Ye looked at Father Tang speechlessly. This father-in-law was full of questions.


    "Xin''er has already told you about your background. Have you thought about how to resolve it?"


    "Uncle, how to resolve it is my personal matter. I''m giving Xin''er an opportunity for cultivation. Even if I die, she''ll still be the eldest daughter of the Tang family."


    "No one knows about our relationship, and she can continue cultivating. I''ll also give her the techniques."


    "What, you''re not planning to marry my daughter?"


    "Uncle, we''re in a cooperative, win-win situation. I never said I''d marry her."


    "No way, you must marry her. I want a grand wedding."


    "You old man, you''re only thinking about yourself. I''m already a cultivator, what''s the point of a wedding?"


    Tang Xin retorted angrily.


    Father Tang smacked his lips, realizing his daughter had a point.


    For a cultivator to have a worldly wedding would indeed be beneath her status.


    "So what are your plans for the future? I still want to have grandchildren."


    "Old man, you won''t live to see them. Immortals live so long, who knows when they''ll be born."


    "If immortals reproduced like pigs, there''d be immortals everywhere."


    "We''re discussing this out of respect for you. If you disagree, we''ll sever our father-daughter relationship."


    "No, no, everything''s negotiable. I just can''t accept losing my daughter."


    "Lose your head, I''m not leaving the Tang family, just becoming a cultivator."


    "In the future, if I''m powerful, you might even become a leader in the Tang Sect''s main hall."


    Father Tang began to fantasize. Indeed, with such an impressive daughter, his status would surely rise significantly.


    "Kid, I have no more issues. But the sudden deaths of the Huang family might be related to the Tang family. I declare, it has nothing to do with my branch."


    "You can''t blame us for it."


    "Oh, Uncle, can you tell me which branch it is?"


    "I''ll tell you once my daughter becomes a cultivator."


    "Alright, I should at least give you some peace of mind."


    "By the way, keep your voices down. I''ll clear out the area around Xin''er''s room."


    "Old man, watch your words. Just prepare the texts, and bring that book on demons too."


    "No problem, I''ll retreat for now." S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Father Tang left happily, just thinking about it made him glad. If only he were a daughter, he thought.


    "Let''s go, time to enter the bridal chamber."


    "Uh, so soon? I''m not ready yet."


    "You''re more than ready. Nothing else needs preparing."


    Huang Ye was pulled into Tang Xin''s boudoir, while Father Tang busied himself clearing the area.


    Two hours later, Tang Xin lay lazily in Huang Ye''s arms, gently stroking his chest.


    This guy, it seems what he said was true. He fell asleep right after, not romantic at all.


    Earlier, his movements were so wild, like a madman.


    She wasn''t much better, the feeling was so wonderful, she kept shouting passionately, her voice echoing far and wide.


    She never thought she could become an immortal. The flow of Qi within her felt amazing.


    She already had True Qi, and with this Qi flow, could she be stronger than the little rascal?


    Thinking of this, Tang Xin began to circulate her True Qi. Huh, no response, where''s my True Qi?


    Oh no, could it be that the True Qi she painstakingly cultivated for over ten years is gone?


    After several attempts, her Dantian was empty, indeed gone. Is this a good thing or a bad thing?


    Better wait for the little rascal to wake up and ask him what''s going on.


    While he slept, she decided to test her strength outside, to see if there was any change. If her True Qi was gone but her strength remained the same, that would be a loss.


    Looking down, she saw the bed sheet was wrinkled, with a few newly bloomed red plum blossoms on it.


    Pushing Huang Ye aside, she tidied up the bed sheet, got dressed, and went out to the courtyard.


    Alright, big tree, big tree, give me some face, let me feel a sense of achievement.


    With a small pink fist, she punched out. "Poof!" The trunk of a tree, big enough for a person to hug, was pierced through.


    Wow, I''ve made it. This is almost the strength of a Martial Emperor. Little rascal, I love you to death.


    Huh, my arm seems stuck. She pulled her arm out with effort.


    Yes, time to spar with the old man, let him see how formidable this girl has become.

 Chapter 77 – We did it wrong

    Tang Xin found Father Tang in the ancestral hall, loudly reciting the family rules with a booming voice.


    Everyone in the household was seated below, including all the aunts and uncles, without missing a single person. Even the two guards at the door were called in.


    Father Tang stopped when he saw his daughter push the door open. After two hours, his voice was hoarse from shouting.


    "Alright, that''s enough for today''s lesson. I''ve read the family rules eight times; you should have memorized them by now."


    "Big brother, you''re really something," Tang Xin''s aunt said disdainfully, glancing at Father Tang.


    Father Tang blushed but didn''t reply.


    Everyone here was as clever as monkeys, surely suspicious of his unusual behavior.


    The servants might not have good hearing, but some of these relatives were Martial Kings; their ears weren''t just for show.


    They must have overheard something, and soon the crowd dispersed.


    However, when Tang Xin''s aunt saw her, she was startled by the spring-like look in Tang Xin''s eyes, forming a guess in her mind.


    Could it be? It seemed like father and daughter were in cahoots.


    Have they caught a golden son-in-law? Why not marry him openly? It''s baffling.


    She left the ancestral hall in a huff.


    "What are you doing here? Didn''t you see everyone was here?"


    "I''m happy!"


    "Did it really happen?"


    "Of course, that little rascal is indeed amazing. Father, let''s go outside and spar."


    "No way, you''re getting too full of yourself."


    "Not really, I just want to test my current realm. I just punched through a big tree in the yard."


    "What? With your fist?"


    "Exactly," she said, shaking her little pink fist.


    "Then there''s no need to spar. My old bones aren''t as tough as a tree."


    "Your father still wants to live for a few more decades."


    "Father, I won''t use my full strength."


    "Even so, it''s not safe. Fists and feet have no eyes, and you just gained this power, still unable to control it well."


    "So what level have I reached?"


    "You should be able to contend with an early-stage Martial Emperor."


    "Oh! That''s not bad."


    "Don''t get too cocky. Against a true Martial Emperor, you''d still be outmatched. Only through more practice can you improve your overall abilities."


    "I know, the little rascal has techniques, and I''ll just practice according to them."


    "Those are techniques for advancing realms. I''m talking about martial arts training."


    "I feel my martial arts have also improved significantly. My punching speed is at least twice as fast as before."


    "That''s good. In the world of martial arts, speed is the only invincible force."


    "Once you master the techniques, you''ll be fine. By the way, where''s that boy?"


    "What boy? He''s your son-in-law."


    "Come on, if he doesn''t marry you, how can he be called a son-in-law? Besides, you call him a little rascal."


    "That''s a term of endearment. Your daughter won''t marry anyone else in this life. He has other reasons for not marrying me, but I''ll still follow him."


    "That''s your own business, and you''re a cultivator too, so I can''t interfere. Just take care of the family more in the future."


    "Don''t worry, Father. I know what I''m doing. Alright, I''m heading back. He''s unconscious right now, and I need to watch over him."


    "Alright, I''ll have the kitchen prepare some supplements for you two later."


    Tang Xin returned to her room to find Huang Ye sleeping soundly. He slept for two whole days before waking up.


    Seeing Huang Ye open his eyes, she said, "You really can sleep, 24 hours straight."


    "Oh! I slept that long?"


    "That''s right."


    "Then how long did we do it?"


    "Do what?" Tang Xin asked, puzzled.


    "The time we spent doing that thing together." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Two hours."


    Huang Ye pondered. This time with Tang Xin was quite different from the two maids; the duration was doubled.


    Those two went crazy in the middle of the night, and he was completely unaware. This time, during the foreplay, he was still conscious.


    But as her delicate body rubbed against him for a while, he felt like a gasoline barrel ignited, a surge of heat rushing to his brain, and his consciousness began to blur.


    Cultivating the third layer had always suppressed that fire, but it seemed to be drawn by something, rapidly igniting, and then he knew nothing.


    "Was I very wild?"


    "I like wild!"


    Huang Ye was almost choked by her words.


    "Did you notice my eyes?"


    "I saw them, red, like they were burning."


    "Yeah, it''s the same as those two."


    "Let me tell you some good news. After we finished, I went outside to test it, and I punched through a big tree."


    "My strength and speed have greatly increased. Father said I''ve reached the Martial Emperor level."


    "Oh! Seems like it''s as I expected. That''s indeed good news; I have a Martial Emperor wife now."


    "Does that mean I''m stronger than you?"


    "Haha, you seem to forget something. As you improve, so do I."


    "The Qi Flow circulates within us both. Once we''re apart, it splits into two."


    "Yes, I can feel the Qi Flow circulating inside me, even when I''m not cultivating."


    "Let me teach you the technique for internal viewing, so you can see the color of your Qi Flow."


    An hour later, Tang Xin could also view her body internally.


    "Husband, I checked. The innermost circle of my Qi Flow is green, and the rest is a mess, unclear in color."


    "Damn, we did it wrong."


    "What did we do wrong?"


    "I should have sorted out the Spiritual Energy before dual cultivating, so you wouldn''t have to."


    "It''s okay. I can try sorting it myself. Maybe the process of sorting is also a process of understanding Spiritual Energy."


    "True, as the saying goes, ''A blessing in disguise.''"


    "Husband, what does that mean?" Tang Xin asked, puzzled.


    After hearing Huang Ye''s explanation, Tang Xin learned a new saying.


    "Husband, there''s another thing. My True Qi is gone now. Was it assimilated by the Qi Flow?"


    "Oh! Could you feel the process of assimilation?"


    "I didn''t notice. I was just too excited. That feeling was so wonderful. How about we do it again?"


    With that, she pounced on him.


    "Stop! There''s no rush now. Our dual cultivation will quickly increase the amount of Spiritual Energy inside us, making it harder to sort."


    "It''s okay, I don''t mind. Whether it''s more or less, it doesn''t matter."


    "You may not mind, but I do. Now''s not the time to indulge."


    "Alright!" Tang Xin pouted, reluctantly letting go.


    "Alright, regardless of where the True Qi went, your strength has undeniably increased."


    "I guess I''m about the same as you. I feel the Qi Flow inside me has also grown significantly, feeling full."


    "I''ll start cultivating now."


    With that, he sat cross-legged and began cultivating.


    In less than the time it takes to burn a stick of incense, Huang Ye heard "puff, puff, puff!" sounds from within.


    Uh, why are there four sounds? What''s going on? It turns out it''s already the ninth layer, plus four sounds, making it the thirteenth layer.


    But the techniques mentioned the Initial Yang Realm only has twelve layers, so why is there an extra layer?


    Damn, could I be so unlucky as to end up with ten thousand layers in the Qi Refinement stage? That would be tragic.


    In cultivation novels, this kind of realm is mentioned, but he thought it was just the author''s imagination. Even if such a realm existed, it couldn''t be powerful.


    Each major realm involves understanding different things. Ten thousand layers of Qi Refinement is still just Qi Refinement.


    If the Qi Refinement stage could dominate the world, then what would the natural Dao be?


    It''s like an elementary school student; the knowledge they learn is limited. Even if they study for a lifetime, they wouldn''t surpass a mediocre high school student.


    He remembered reading a report in his previous life about someone who took the college entrance exam for over ten years, with fluctuating scores.


    Give them a calculus problem, and they''d never solve it; the realms are fundamentally different.


    The painful thing is, he''s already entered this stage. No, he must find out what''s wrong.

 Chapter 78 – Assign tasks to the System

    "System, search for thirteen in the techniques."


    ¡¾Sorry, the number you searched for does not exist.¡¿


    "Find twelve instead."


    There were quite a few results for "twelve," and Huang Ye went through each related sentence.


    None mentioned breaking through beyond the twelfth layer; at the twelfth layer, the spiritual energy would gather into a spherical form.


    After breaking through, one would enter the Primordial Yang Realm, where spiritual energy begins to transform into a liquid state.


    What on earth is going on with my thirteenth layer? Forget it, I won''t think about it for now. If I really can''t break through to the Primordial Yang Realm, I''ll deal with it then.


    I must have done something wrong to deviate from the path. It seems I need to find more texts to correct my mistakes.


    Opening his eyes, Tang Xin was looking at him with anticipation.


    "This time, the progress is good. Normally, my progress should slow down in the later stages."


    "I didn''t expect it to not only not slow down but actually speed up. It might have something to do with you being a Martial King."


    "If I''m not mistaken, it should be the True Qi you''ve cultivated for over ten years combined with my spiritual energy, reaching a new height after merging."


    "Ah! So the stronger the partner in dual cultivation, the greater the improvement."


    "I doubt it. The current realm is low, so the breakthroughs are more frequent."


    "The higher the realm, the more spiritual energy is needed. My current spiritual energy is probably just a drop in the ocean."


    "That''s for later. Whether someone is willing to dual cultivate with me in the future is uncertain. It''s extra fortune, not to be greedy, just take it as it comes."


    "For the next few days, let''s go into seclusion. I''ll teach you the first two layers of the technique, and you can sort out your spiritual energy."


    "By the way, I need to go back and check on Yue''er to see how she''s doing with her sorting."


    "Her realm is the lowest, so her sorting speed is the fastest. Let''s see if we can gain any insights."


    Huang Ye transcribed the first two layers of the technique again and explained it to Tang Xin from start to finish.


    Tang Xin''s talent was undeniable; she was already a Martial King at a young age, with a solid foundation in internal skills.


    Her understanding was quick, and she had little deviation in grasping this cross-disciplinary knowledge. Huang Ye envied her comprehension ability.


    Tang Xin began practicing the first two layers of the technique, while Huang Ye continued sorting.


    In the evening, Father Tang delivered the two books and demon materials Huang Ye had requested.


    Huang Ye only made copies and didn''t study them.


    After copying, Huang Ye prepared to assign an important task to the system.


    During the fight with the Bloodthirsty Demon, he noticed that his movement in battle relied solely on the speed of his lightness skill, lacking agility in his footwork.


    This was definitely a problem with his footwork, and the academy didn''t have a footwork class.


    Footwork might be part of the internal skill class, but he didn''t have time to learn it now, so he had to assign this challenging task to the system.


    "System, do you have any footwork techniques used in combat?"


    ¡¾There are many, all major sects have them. Some of the better ones include ''Lingbo Weibu,'' Wudang''s ''Tiyun Zong,'' Shaolin''s ''Dengping Dushui,'' and ''Yiwei Dujiang.''¡¿


    "Here''s what we''ll do: compile these lightness skills along with the ''Water Walking'' I''ve learned, and develop a new set of footwork suitable for martial artists."


    "When you need to simulate a certain movement, you can teach me the key points, and I''ll simulate it for you."


    ¡¾Master, that''s unnecessary. I''ve seen you use Water Walking, and I can set up a simulation program myself.¡¿ S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡¾Visible physical changes are not difficult to simulate, unlike techniques, which are intangible.¡¿


    "Alright, get it done as soon as possible."


    ¡¾Master, should I continue researching those indentations?¡¿


    "How''s your progress?"


    ¡¾No breakthroughs yet. I''ve used a lot of decryption methods but haven''t found a fitting point.¡¿


    "Here''s what we''ll do: execute tasks when you have them, and ponder those indentations when you don''t."


    ¡¾Yes, Master, I guarantee the task will be completed!¡¿


    Seeing the system agree so readily, Huang Ye didn''t know what reward to give.


    Damn it, what kind of situation is this? Other systems assign tasks to their hosts and give rewards upon completion.


    I''m doing the opposite, assigning tasks to the system, and I can''t even offer a reward.


    At night, Tang Xin wanted more, but Huang Ye firmly refused, telling her not to dual cultivate until the sorting was complete, or the spiritual energy would become even more chaotic.


    Late the next night, Huang Ye prepared to return home to check on Yue''er''s progress. Before leaving, he tried something on the big tree Tang Xin had damaged.


    As expected, he punched through it again, but this time his punch was faster and quieter.


    The tree, having suffered from two demons, whimpered as the wind rustled its leaves.


    Tang Xin saw that this guy was still stronger than her and wasn''t discouraged, feeling quite happy instead.


    Under the cover of night, Huang Ye felt like a bird, able to leap nearly a hundred feet with just a point of leverage.


    His abilities had improved significantly, a drastic transformation.


    Old fellow, you''d better come eavesdrop again tonight. Brother Xu''s grudge involves you too.


    If I hadn''t been waiting outside for you, I might have encountered the Bloodthirsty Demon earlier, and Brother Xu might not have met his end.


    That old man doesn''t even know he''s already been caught in the crossfire.


    Returning to the room, the two women were cultivating on the bed, and Huang Ye was very pleased with their performance today.


    "Young Master is back."


    "Yes, I have good news for you."


    "Young Master, I have good news for you too," Yue''er said.


    "Oh, your good news wouldn''t happen to be that you''ve finished sorting, would it?"


    "Young Master guessed right. I''ve sorted everything and even broke through a layer."


    "Oh! That''s indeed good news." Huang Ye rewarded her with a kiss, making Yue''er''s face blush.


    "Young Master, what''s your good news?" Qing''er asked.


    "I''ve broken through too, now advancing to the thirteenth layer of the Initial Yang Realm."


    "Ah! Young Master, how did you not break through to the Primordial Yang Realm at the twelfth layer?"


    "I don''t know either; I just broke through to the thirteenth layer without stopping at the twelfth."


    "Young Master, have we gained a new sister?" Yue''er asked.


    "Yes, it''s Tang Xin from the Tang family. She was originally at the early stage of Martial King, and now she''s become a cultivator. Her overall strength should be able to contend with the early stage of Martial Emperor."


    "Wow, Sister Tang is so powerful."


    "Hehe, she has a strong foundation, having cultivated for over ten years. You don''t need to compare yourselves to her."


    "Young Master can also contend with a Martial Emperor now, right?"


    "Yes, the early stage of Martial Emperor shouldn''t be a problem."


    "Once I finish sorting, your strengths will also rapidly increase. With Tang Xin joining, I can leave with peace of mind, knowing she will protect you two, greatly enhancing your safety."


    "Isn''t she going with Young Master?"


    "I''m going to infiltrate the Immortal Sect, and I don''t know what the situation is there yet. It''s better for her to stay here and cultivate with you."


    "When I''m not here, follow the techniques step by step. Even if your strength doesn''t increase quickly, it''s fine. When I return, you''ll be able to improve rapidly."


    "Young Master, we understand, but we''re worried about you. Letting you go on adventures alone, we can''t help at all."


    "Hehe, male birds go out to find food, while females stay home to care for the chicks."


    "Young Master, our bellies aren''t cooperating; there''s still no reaction," Qing''er said dejectedly.


    "It''s not your fault. We''re cultivators now, and our lifespans will be greatly extended. Your current age is like infancy among cultivators."


    "Ah! That young."


    "So you must protect yourselves well. In the future, the Huang family will rely on you to carry on the family line."


    "We''ll do our best to give the Huang family a whole bunch."


    "Qing''er, how''s your progress?"


    "I just finished sorting Wood Spiritual Energy and am about to start on Water Spiritual Energy."


    "It seems that those with lower realms find it easier to sort. Yue''er, do you have any insights?"

 Chapter 79 – Yueers Talent

    Yue''er was thrilled when asked to share her experiences.


    "Young Master, I was just about to tell you, after sorting out the water spiritual energy, I chose the fire element."


    "But the speed slowed down, so I tried the metal element, but it wasn''t fast either."


    "Logically, with only three elements left, it should be faster, but extracting each strand was quite strenuous."


    "At first, I thought it was a problem with my cultivation level, but later I realized it wasn''t. Extracting wood and water elements was even harder, yet I didn''t feel strained."


    "It must be because I rarely come into contact with the fire element, so my understanding of it is lacking."


    "So, I went to the kitchen to feel the fire element by lighting a fire myself."


    "Unexpectedly, it worked well. Not only did I absorb a lot of fire elements, but the speed of extracting them also increased significantly."


    Huang Ye gave Yue''er a thumbs up. This girl was indeed smart, not confined to conventional methods, truly a genius in cultivation.


    Yue''er continued to speak enthusiastically.


    "After sorting out the fire element, the remaining two were easier, but then another problem arose."


    "Besides those two elements, there were some elements of unknown attributes mixed in, which I hadn''t noticed before."


    "So, I decided to sort out the earth element first. With soil everywhere, I just sat on the ground, and it worked well. The earth element was quickly sorted out."


    "For the last metal element, I asked Sister Qing''er to borrow some weapons, which helped me understand the metal element and separate it from those unknown elements."


    "Now, when I look inside myself, these elements have formed a rainbow, with a strand of unknown elements mixed in the middle."


    "Yes, you''ve done very well, providing us with valuable experience."


    "You see, those unknown elements are wind, thunder, lightning, light, darkness, and so on. These elements are hard to capture in the air, so we absorb very little of them."


    "Young Master, Qing''er was wrong. Qing''er hasn''t been as diligent as Yue''er these past few days."


    "It''s okay. Brother Xu''s death has indeed affected you greatly. Just keep working hard afterward; there''s no rush."


    "As long as you slowly adjust your state, we''ll seek revenge against those Bloodthirsty Demons in the future. Only by continuously getting stronger can we do that."


    "Young Master, I understand. I will work even harder."


    "Once I finish sorting, we''ll continue dual cultivation, and you''ll break through quickly too."


    "Alright." The three continued cultivating in the room.


    Huang Ye was also pondering whether it was necessary to return to the academy. After much consideration, he decided to go back.


    There was still knowledge to be learned at the academy. Although the issue with techniques was resolved, the techniques only included spells, not martial arts.


    He was still a blank slate in martial arts, and the System''s martial arts had some merits.


    Techniques like Dugu Nine Swords, Dog Beating Staff Technique, Tai Chi, and Six Meridian Divine Sword were all learned.


    But these were martial arts from his past life, and he knew too little about this world''s martial arts.


    When fighting others, relying solely on strength and speed without understanding their martial arts meant losing three points before the battle even began.


    A quick look at " will leave you more fulfilled.


    Before finding cultivator martial arts, he could first learn martial artist martial arts, like swords, spears, and halberds, to see which suited him best.


    Another aspect was the footwork in combat. Learning footwork from the old man would greatly aid the System''s development.


    Having set his direction, Huang Ye continued sorting the wood spiritual energy.


    This time, the difficulty was greater after the upgrade, and the speed significantly reduced. There was no choice; the volume had nearly doubled, so he could only extract it strand by strand.


    He used Yue''er''s method this time, going to the familiar big tree to extract it, and as Yue''er said, the effect was much better.


    Qing''er brought several basins of water into the room and sorted within the water''s embrace.


    Yue''er once again took the lead, asking Huang Ye for the third layer of techniques.


    Huang Ye explained the three layers of techniques to the two girls, sharing some experiences as well. Yue''er was the first to start studying the third layer.


    Before leaving, Huang Ye checked the mansion''s current situation. Over ten new guards had been added, and patrol shifts increased.


    Since the two girls were busy cultivating, they hadn''t noticed other changes.


    However, something Qing''er mentioned caught Huang Ye''s attention. Besides the increase in guards, there were more black-clothed people in the mansion.


    From their walking posture and aura, these people were all experts, stronger than the guards.


    Huang Ye recalled the mysterious ring, suspecting these black-clothed people were a secret force cultivated by the City Lord.


    The entire Silver Moon City was tense, with Bloodthirsty Demons brazenly appearing in the city, signaling an impending storm.


    He remembered hearing in the tavern about cities plagued by demons, often experiencing demon invasions and massacres.


    To stand firm in the storm, one must become strong. After reminding the two girls, Huang Ye left the City Lord''s mansion.


    Before dawn, Huang Ye returned to the Tang family.


    Cultivating here was comfortable, with no worries about being exposed.


    Huang Ye also received good news: Tang Xin had a breakthrough.


    According to her description, it sounded like "puff puff puff," happening eleven times in total. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Huang Ye couldn''t help but give her a thumbs up and praised her.


    Father Tang provided the best cultivation environment for their sorting work.


    Sorting the wood element was done in a dense forest in the courtyard, with guards patrolling outside, prohibiting anyone from entering.


    The wood spiritual energy nurtured by the dense forest greatly improved Huang Ye''s sorting speed, and Tang Xin''s speed was even faster.


    Seven days later, Huang Ye opened his eyes and took a deep breath.


    Damn, it was a real test of threading a needle, but he finally sorted out most of the wood spiritual energy.


    Tang Xin had finished a day earlier and was now at the pond in the courtyard sorting the water element.


    The pavilion at the pond''s center became a restricted area, but the pond was so large that the Tang family members could still see Tang Xin sitting inside.


    They couldn''t understand what the Tang family''s eldest daughter was doing.


    Father Tang''s siblings came to inquire but were chased away by Father Tang.


    Huang Ye left the dense forest, which was now open, and went to the pavilion to start sorting the water element.


    This time, their sorting speed improved. Tang Xin took five days, and Huang Ye took six days to finish sorting the water element.


    Next was the fire element. When Huang Ye arrived, he saw four bonfires surrounding Tang Xin and couldn''t help but sigh. Having a supportive father was crucial.


    For the earth element, Father Tang built a circle of earth walls in the courtyard.


    As for the metal element, he crafted an iron room filled with all the Tang family''s treasured weapons.


    Seeing the iron room, Huang Ye couldn''t help but give Father Tang a thumbs up.


    He finally understood why Tang Xin''s cultivation speed was so fast, reaching the third level of Martial King at such a young age.


    With such a lavishly supportive father, even a pig could become a genius.


    After sorting the metal element, Huang Ye unceremoniously took two weapons from the iron room, a knife and a sword.


    Father Tang was displeased and sternly criticized Huang Ye.


    "Those two are too ordinary; you should at least pick two better weapons."


    "It''s fine. I''m just using them to practice martial arts; the quality doesn''t matter."


    "It''s up to you. Anyway, the weapons are here. The Tang family rarely uses weapons, and these are spoils of war. You can take them anytime."


    Huang Ye could only express his gratitude, feeling a chill down his spine as he looked at the room full of weapons.


    Damn spoils of war, the owners of these weapons have probably become beehives by now.

 Chapter 80 – Biggest enemy

    Tang Xin finished her preparations four days before Huang Ye and began studying the techniques and spells of the third layer.


    Huang Ye wasn''t bothered by being left behind by Tang Xin. They were all on the same side, so it didn''t matter who was faster or slower. He was genuinely happy for Tang Xin''s progress.


    As Huang Ye entered the third layer of cultivation, his speed also began to increase.


    After all, his theoretical foundation was strong, and with the support of the System, Huang Ye had mastered over twenty spells, while Tang Xin had only mastered ten.


    Moreover, when they clashed using spells, Huang Ye''s Fireball, Wood Spike, Ice Cone, Earth Wall, and Gold Sword techniques clearly had the upper hand, leaving Tang Xin frustrated and shouting.


    Huang Ye didn''t spare the little witch''s pride, letting her see the gap so she could work harder.


    During their spell studies, they also engaged in dual cultivation a few times, only to lament the thinness of Spiritual Energy in the area.


    Every time they dual cultivated, the surrounding area quickly became devoid of energy, leaving them to go through the motions. If it weren''t for the other pleasures, they would have stopped dual cultivating altogether.


    Their range of absorption during dual cultivation reached a terrifying hundred zhang, and when cultivating alone, they could reach over thirty zhang.


    Even without cultivating, their natural range was fifteen zhang.


    The difference between them wasn''t much; Huang Ye only exceeded Tang Xin by one or two zhang.


    "Xin''er, I''m heading back home tonight. Tomorrow, I need to return to the academy to prepare for martial arts training."


    "Alright, I''ve monopolized you for so long; it''s time to return you to the other two. By the way, let''s have a meal together sometime."


    "Sure, I''ll find a time to bring them out, and we''ll have a good meal at Silver Moon Tower."


    "My treat."


    "It has to be your treat; those two don''t have any money."


    "When do you plan to return to the academy?"


    "I''ll go back in a few days. I need to learn three spells of each element first."


    "That''s good. Our current challenge is how to turn the Spiritual Energy rainbow into a circular shape. We need to figure this out on our own, and everyone should brainstorm to see who succeeds first."


    "Alright, I''ll practice more."


    Huang Ye bid farewell to Father Tang and returned home.


    Now, the two girls were also studying spells, but their progress was slow. Yue''er had learned five spells, while Qing''er had only learned two.


    Huang Ye shared his spell-learning experiences with them, and as soon as he finished, he was dragged to bed.


    That night, the small courtyard was once again filled with springtime charm.


    After a night of dual cultivation, the two girls began their breakthrough, "Puff, puff, puff, puff!"


    Both girls broke through five layers, reaching the ninth layer of the Initial Yang Realm.


    The three of them were thrilled; the feeling of rapid breakthroughs was exhilarating. It was both enjoyable and upgrading, simply too satisfying.


    In the morning, under the reluctant gazes of the two girls, Huang Ye left the small courtyard.


    As he walked, Huang Ye thought about how he had suddenly disappeared for a month. Those who wanted to deal with him must have been overjoyed.


    They probably thought he had been dealt with by some faction. This time, his return would surely surprise them.


    Back in the dormitory, the three roommates heard the commotion, opened their sleepy eyes, and stared blankly at Huang Ye.


    Huang Ye also stared blankly at his empty bed.


    "Boss, you''re back."


    "Yeah, what''s up with my bed?"


    "Boss, don''t worry. We thought you eloped with the sister-in-law since you hadn''t returned, so we packed up your bedding."


    "Eloped, my foot. Hurry up and make the bed."


    "Yes." The three of them immediately jumped out of bed, quickly retrieving the bedding from under the bed and making it.


    "Boss, such a big event like your wedding, why didn''t we hear anything?"


    "Wedding, my foot. I had something to take care of."


    "Right, right, you had something, and so did the sister-in-law."


    "Do you know anything about the Swordsmanship class?"


    "Boss, you''re not really going to find Big Brother He, are you?"


    "Why would I find him? I want to join the Swordsmanship class to study."


    "If you go, he''ll definitely try to make a move on you."


    "If he dares, I''ll deal with him."


    "Boss, with your status, if Big Brother He messes with you, he''ll probably cry."


    "I don''t have any special status, and I don''t want to reveal it."


    "Then you should be careful. Big Brother He isn''t alone; he has four swordsmen under him."


    "We secretly call them the Four Shameless Ones; they''re too shameless, just Big Brother He''s loyal dogs."


    "But they''re quite strong, all at the fifth or sixth layer of the Martial Master realm."


    "I also heard that Big Brother He has improved his realm this time; he''s now at the eighth layer of the Martial Master realm, and that Jiang Yun has also joined the Swordsmanship class."


    "Oh! Perfect, I''ll take them all down."


    "Boss, what''s your strength? To take them all down, you''d probably need to be a Martial King."


    "That''s a secret. In any case, whoever messes with me won''t have a good time."


    Support us at bit.ly/3iBfjkV.


    "Then we''ll wait for your good news."


    There was still some time before class, so Huang Ye decided to practice for a while.


    After finishing in the morning, he had been guarding the two girls and hadn''t organized his Qi Flow.


    This time could be used to make some adjustments, but as soon as he sat down cross-legged, "Puff!" he broke through again, reaching the fourteenth layer of the Initial Yang Realm.


    Damn, what''s going on? Why am I still breaking through? Why can''t I stop?


    Something must be wrong somewhere. I can''t really be stuck in the Initial Yang Realm forever, can I? I need to quickly review my techniques. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The fourth layer of the techniques was Spiritual Energy purification, and the fifth was Spiritual Energy refinement, but I still couldn''t find the problem.


    I carefully recalled the entire process.


    After reaching the thirteenth layer last time, I began organizing, and as soon as I finished, I engaged in dual cultivation with the three girls.


    Both breakthroughs were due to a sudden increase in Spiritual Energy capacity, causing the energy within to expand, which would create pressure inside.


    If this pressure exceeded the barrier of the Initial Yang Realm, it would result in a breakthrough.


    This kind of breakthrough couldn''t be infinite. When the internal pressure far exceeded the external atmospheric pressure, my skin, muscles, and meridians wouldn''t be able to withstand it, and the consequence would be exploding to death.


    Huang Ye made a judgment about his current situation from a physics perspective.


    Huang Ye wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, grateful that his physique had improved significantly after crossing over.


    Combined with his persistent body refining, his physical capabilities had greatly increased, allowing him to continue breaking through.


    If he were just an ordinary person, he might have exploded to death at the thirteenth layer.


    Now, besides accelerating the study of the fourth layer of techniques, body refining couldn''t be stopped.


    Only after purification and refinement were complete could Spiritual Energy be gathered to form the Primordial Yang sphere.


    Sigh! I don''t know how much this will affect future cultivation. Exploring cultivation on my own is damn hard.


    I''ve been cautiously guarding against external enemies, but I didn''t expect the biggest enemy to be my own body, which could easily lead me astray.


    Now, I can only continue to explore and move forward. If I can''t form the Primordial Yang sphere in the future, my path of cultivation in this life will come to an end.


    Fortunately, the three girls are now on the right track, and their realms are within a controllable range.


    A terrifying thought suddenly crossed Huang Ye''s mind. If the day came when he couldn''t continue cultivating, would these three girls heartlessly abandon him?


    Qing''er probably wouldn''t, but Yue''er and the little witch might. I might end up being their long-term laborer.


    Thinking of the three girls in leather outfits, holding whips, sent a shiver down Huang Ye''s spine.


    No, I must stay put in the academy during this time and avoid dual cultivation. The consequences of this sudden upgrade method are too severe.


    With that in mind, Huang Ye began to carefully study the fourth layer of techniques, word by word, with great seriousness.

 Chapter 81 – Meeting an acquaintance makes one particularly angry

    By the time dawn broke, Huang Ye finally managed to make some sense of the fourth layer of techniques. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Purification also requires environmental support, so Huang Ye decided to attempt purifying the wood elements when he goes to the dense forest.


    First, he needed to study martial arts. Now that he had broken through the fourteenth layer, he definitely needed to accumulate more before reaching the fifteenth layer.


    During this time, the Qi Flow would automatically absorb Spiritual Energy, and he also needed to gradually release some Spiritual Energy himself.


    Once purification and refinement were complete, he would decide on the next steps.


    Upon arriving at the Swordsmanship class, Huang Ye immediately sensed something different. Every student in the class had a sword hanging from their waist.


    In terms of appearance, many of these students'' swords were inlaid with gold and jade, making his own sword seem very low-key.


    When he left the dormitory, he had casually tucked it under his arm.


    The students here didn''t recognize him. Seeing his coarse clothing and the broken sword he carried, they all showed disdain and instinctively kept their distance.


    As he stepped into the lecture hall, he immediately spotted Jiang Yun, who was passionately engaged in conversation.


    "Old Jiang, what brings you here to study?" Huang Ye greeted him warmly.


    Jiang Yun''s face turned beet red upon seeing Huang Ye.


    This bastard suddenly showed up. He had searched for him several times before but couldn''t find him.


    Later, he heard that Huang Ye had disappeared, which made him quite happy, thinking the guy had dropped out.


    Although he hadn''t gotten his revenge, he thought he had at least outlasted him.


    What puzzled him was that despite using all his connections to investigate Huang Ye''s background, he found nothing.


    No one knew where he came from or which family he belonged to.


    Unexpectedly, this guy showed up in the Swordsmanship class, seemingly here to attend a lecture, carrying a broken sword.


    Even more bizarre was that this bastard greeted him proactively, as if they were truly friends.


    Where was this friendliness when you slapped me?


    Bastard, since you''ve come to me, this place will be your grave.


    Huang Ye''s greeting made all the students look at Jiang Yun strangely, wondering how someone so snobbish could know such a poor student.


    "Is that you? Didn''t you drop out?" Jiang Yun asked sullenly.


    "That''s just a rumor. I haven''t finished learning yet."


    "You still have the guts to come here. I should thank you. I looked for you several times before but couldn''t find you, and now you''ve come to me."


    "Old Jiang, we were in the same class after all. You don''t seem too welcoming."


    "I haven''t done anything to you. This isn''t good. Mind your manners."


    This left Jiang Yun speechless.


    "Well, if you have the guts, don''t leave after class."


    "My legs are attached to me. What can you do about it?"


    Jiang Yun glared at him, unable to mention that he had been beaten by this guy.


    He hadn''t even dared to mention Huang Ye''s name in their conversation, fearing someone might recognize him.


    Huang Ye''s reputation in the academy was definitely more prominent than his. The news of him being beaten had already spread throughout the academy.


    "Jiang Yun, who is this guy, acting so arrogantly?" someone next to Jiang Yun asked.


    "Third Brother, he''s the Huang Ye I told you about," Jiang Yun whispered in his ear.


    "Oh! So he''s Huang Ye." Third Brother''s voice was not small.


    Everyone then took a closer look at Huang Ye. From the conversation earlier, they could tell the two were not friends.


    But they hadn''t expected this person to be the legendary genius.


    This guy has no shame, beating someone up and then pretending to be an old friend. What a terrible character.


    "Hello, Third Brother, nice to meet you!" Huang Ye once again astonished everyone.


    "Poor kid, you''re not welcome here. Get lost," Third Brother said disdainfully.


    "Little Third, that''s not right. Is this academy yours?" Huang Ye''s tone changed instantly.


    "Oh, you''ve got some nerve to talk to me like that. Looks like I need to teach you a lesson." With that, he was about to charge over.


    "Who are you planning to teach a lesson?" A voice came from inside the hall.


    Third Brother shot a fierce glare at Huang Ye and quickly sat down.


    Damn, who is this powerful person? I was just about to take the opportunity to vent my anger, and I got interrupted.


    Huang Ye sat down reluctantly.


    A man in his twenties walked out from the inner hall.


    He was tall and handsome, with sword-like eyebrows and starry eyes, dressed in a simple white robe, carrying a long sword on his back.


    Huang Ye was taken aback. Damn, it''s this guy. This look is familiar; it''s that arrogant young man.


    He had wanted to befriend him but was ruthlessly rejected.


    The young man glanced around and suddenly noticed Huang Ye, also taken aback.


    "Oh! It''s you. How come you''re a student?"


    "Oh! It''s you. How come you''re a teacher?" Huang Ye retorted without hesitation.


    "Hahaha! This little guy is quite interesting," the young man laughed.


    "Hahaha! This middle-aged guy is quite interesting too," Huang Ye laughed dryly in response.


    The students below were stunned. Who dared to disrespect the instructor? Was he asking for trouble?


    When the instructor first arrived, one of the Four Rogues, the second one, was disrespectful and ended up being swept out of the lecture hall with a ruler used as a sword, vomiting blood on the spot and needing a week to recover.


    This new student, Huang Ye, dared to speak to the instructor like that. Everyone was expecting the instructor''s ruler to swing again.


    But the scene they anticipated didn''t happen.


    "Why do you want to learn swordsmanship?"


    "If I don''t know it, I''ll learn. It''s better than doing nothing."


    "Fair enough. Study well."


    "Why do you teach swordsmanship?"


    "If I know it, I''ll teach. It''s better than doing nothing."


    "Fair enough. Teach well."


    Everyone was dumbfounded. What the hell is going on? Huang Ye''s response was clearly a retort.


    Why was the instructor in such a good mood today, not punishing him?


    Huang Ye wasn''t impressed with this guy. The first time he went to the city, he thought the young man looked decent and enthusiastically suggested sharing a table.


    Unexpectedly, the guy didn''t give him any face, so there was no need to be polite.


    At that time, Huang Ye was still clueless about this world. Seeing that the young man wasn''t much older, he didn''t think he was that powerful.


    Now, it seemed this guy''s strength was definitely not ordinary, or he wouldn''t qualify to be an instructor.


    Being a Martial King at such a young age, like his Xin''er, was certainly not simple.


    Tang Xin had the backing of an ancient family, while this guy seemed more like a wanderer.


    He decided to listen to the lecture first. He had learned quite a bit of swordsmanship himself.


    The System had recorded many sword techniques, especially the renowned Dugu Nine Swords. He wondered how the swordsmanship of his past life compared to this world''s.


    As Huang Ye was daydreaming, he heard several hurried footsteps outside the lecture hall.


    The group stopped at the door, standing there obediently, not daring to enter.


    Using his reverse mirror function, Huang Ye glanced at them. The leader had an eagle nose and sharp eyes, with a cunning look, tall and with long arms.


    The other three were also quite odd-looking, especially a thin, short guy standing behind them, scanning the room with a venomous gaze, pausing when he saw Huang Ye.


    It seemed like birds of a feather flock together.


    It can be hard to make great work when its stolen from ".


    If he guessed correctly, the leader was He Bin.

 Chapter 82 – Olive branch thrown out

    The young instructor didn''t look at the few people but continued his lecture.


    "Today, I''m teaching you the Floating Spirit Sword Technique, which is the introductory sword technique of the Floating Spirit Sword Sect."


    "The Floating Spirit Sword Sect is located tens of thousands of miles from here and is a very famous martial artist sword sect in that region."


    "The technique is characterized by its lightness, cunning, and agility, not confined to form."


    "The sect leader has reached the level of Sword Intent, able to wield this Floating Spirit Sword Technique to perfection."


    "Instructor, may I ask what level you are?" Huang Ye raised his hand and asked.


    Swish! This question caught everyone''s attention, and they all looked at Huang Ye.


    Since the two troublemakers were expelled, no one dared to ask questions in class, not even after class.


    The young man was taken aback but still answered the question.


    "I am also at the level of Sword Intent."


    "Instructor, what martial artist realm corresponds to the level of Sword Intent?" Huang Ye continued to ask.


    "The Martial King level and the Martial Emperor level."


    No wonder this guy is so arrogant; he really has some skills.


    I wanted to ask which realm the young man corresponded to, but I thought better of it. The young man couldn''t have reached the Martial Emperor realm; he''s too young.


    "Instructor, can we also reach the level of Sword Intent by practicing the Floating Spirit Sword Technique?" A student imitated Huang Ye and raised his hand to ask.


    "Get out and listen to the class outside." The young man said coldly.


    The student was dumbfounded; this was blatant discrimination.


    But he didn''t dare to make a sound and walked dejectedly outside the lecture hall.


    Everyone''s gaze once again turned to Huang Ye. What exactly is his relationship with the instructor?


    Huang Ye also didn''t understand why this guy was so polite to him. Could it be that he felt guilty for not being fair last time?


    It must be that. Last time, I was indeed very friendly, like a smiling Buddha.


    The young man then explained the sword intent, sword principles, and sword moves of the Floating Spirit Sword Technique, and finally demonstrated the technique with a ruler.


    Huang Ye noticed that the other students didn''t have textbooks but were all diligently taking notes.


    Huang Ye naturally left these notes to the System.


    After reviewing the sword moves, the System was also conducting a thorough analysis and would provide Huang Ye with a revised version of the sword technique.


    "System, how does this sword technique compare to the sword techniques from my previous life?"


    [It''s much stronger than most sword techniques from your previous life, only the Dugu Nine Swords can compare.]


    [Alright, the analysis of this sword technique is complete. I''ve adjusted a few minor areas. If I encounter more sword techniques, I can refine it even further.]


    "That was quick. It seems that analyzing martial arts is much simpler."


    [That''s right, martial arts are tangible, making them easier to analyze. Unlike techniques, where you can''t perceive how True Qi and Spiritual Energy circulate within the body, making analysis extremely difficult.]


    "New student, why aren''t you taking notes?" The young man asked Huang Ye.


    "Too lazy to take notes."


    The young man was stunned, his expression a bit awkward.


    "See me in the back hall after class."


    Everyone was secretly delighted, no wonder the instructor didn''t deal with him in class, he planned to deal with him harshly in the back hall.


    Serves him right, acting all high and mighty, those who act like that always get what''s coming to them.


    What''s this guy calling me to the back hall for? Could it be he has some unspeakable interest?


    Impossible, if he really had that interest, he wouldn''t have turned me away last time.


    After class, Third Brother, who wanted to cause trouble for Huang Ye, didn''t say a word.


    The instructor might deal with this guy first in the back hall, and then I can add insult to injury when he comes out.


    He gave Huang Ye a disdainful look and went to report to his master.


    Huang Ye leisurely went to the back hall, quite satisfied with the attention he received from everyone.


    Upon entering, he saw that the young man wasn''t sitting in the main seat but in a guest seat.


    There were two guest seats, and Huang Ye, without any formalities, sat in the other seat.


    "Heh, you''re quite bold."


    "I''ve already been polite when I needed to be, but you didn''t reciprocate, so why bother being polite now."


    "True."


    "Your strength shouldn''t be weak, right?"


    "Oh! What makes you say that?"


    "Intuition, I felt your strength wasn''t weak the first time I saw you."


    "Sorry, I had just arrived in Silver Moon City then, unfamiliar with the place, and seeing you being overly enthusiastic, I turned you down."


    "Why aren''t you rejecting me now?"


    For the full version, visit [ ].


    "You''re already my student, why reject you."


    "Alright, in terms of swordsmanship, you can indeed be my instructor."


    "Hehe, I was just saying, I don''t really have what it takes to be your teacher."


    "This time, my intuition tells me you''re much stronger than last time. I''ve never seen a martial artist improve so quickly."


    "Oh! Why can''t others see it?"


    "That''s normal. I practice Sword Intent, which is very mysterious and allows me to sense the strength of my opponent."


    "Whether it''s a martial artist or a cultivator, as long as they''re close, I can feel it."


    "It seems Sword Intent is quite a mysterious thing."


    "Your strength isn''t weak, why do you want to learn swordsmanship?"


    "Is there a problem with that?"


    "The history of swordsmanship and blade techniques is very long, and to be honest, those who study these paths are somewhat obsessive." sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Because only through obsession can one reach higher levels, only then can the sword become part of oneself, with immense power."


    "And martial artists who primarily practice internal and external skills find it difficult to reach such levels."


    "So swordsmanship is very strong?"


    "It''s a double-edged sword, and no one can evaluate it better."


    "There are also sword masters among cultivators, known as sword cultivators, many of whom have trained up from our swordsmanship martial artists."


    "For us mortals to truly break through the barrier between the mortal and the immortal, it''s likely only through swordsmanship and blade techniques."


    "After all, mortals don''t have the qualification to absorb the Spiritual Energy of heaven and earth, they can only merge with the sword, and unite with the sword."


    "It sounds quite complex, but I don''t have such grand ideals in learning swordsmanship, I just want to train in some martial arts, and I''ll also learn blade techniques."


    "Well, you''re so young and have already reached the Martial King level, achieving Martial Emperor or Martial Saint in the future shouldn''t be too difficult."


    "Oh, is there a realm above Martial Saint?"


    "There is, although it''s far beyond reach, it''s still a realm, known as the legendary Martial God realm, proving the way through martial arts."


    "Are you planning to prove the way through the sword?"


    "That''s right, it''s my ideal, although I''m far from it, I will strive for it."


    "Then why aren''t you practicing your sword at home, why come here to teach?"


    "Hehe, I wanted to experience the world. Before coming here, I practiced the Sword of Slaughter."


    "I found my murderous intent growing stronger, deviating from the true meaning of swordsmanship, so I decided to find a place to calm down."


    "Oh, I didn''t feel much murderous intent from you, I''ve heard that people who kill often have a heavy murderous aura."


    "Hehe, I haven''t killed many people, mainly demons and monsters."


    "You didn''t call me here just to talk about this, did you?"


    "That''s right, I want to be friends with you. I have no friends here, those of the same age are much weaker than me, you''re the only one around my age who''s similar to me."


    Huang Ye stared at the young man, what did he mean by this, could it really be just to make friends?


    "Why not find Tang Instructor, she''s also a Martial King."


    "Uh, that female tyrant, I can''t provoke her, I''m afraid of her."


    "Your realm should be much higher than hers, why would you be afraid of her?"


    "Hehe, you don''t know the strength and mystery of the Tang Sect."


    Huang Ye thought to himself, I really do know, it''s all stored in the System.


    "I''ve been to many places, and the Tang Sect here is probably the kindest one."


    Huang Ye recalled that room full of weapons, damn, that''s called kind?

 Chapter 83 – Absolute kill!

    "In many places, no one dares to mess with the Tang Sect. Their hidden weapons and poisons are feared by all."


    "That''s true. The Tang Sect in my hometown is also quite famous."


    "I''m not approving your proposal to make friends for now. I''m currently dealing with a lot of trouble and just want to improve my strength."


    "Once I solve my problems, if you''re not my enemy, we can consider becoming friends."


    "Hehe, alright then. I hope we''re not enemies."


    "Even if I can beat you now, your future achievements will surely be great. I don''t want such a powerful enemy."


    This kid is really boastful. Fine, I admit, you''re good with a sword, but without weapons, I could damn well beat you.


    "Haha, you''re an outsider. As long as you''re not bought by the forces here, the chances of us being enemies are slim."


    "Yeah, don''t worry about that. I''m devoted to the sword, and no force can buy me."


    "If you have any difficulties, you can ask me for help. Anything below the Martial Emperor, I can handle."


    "You seem quite confident, but I really don''t need your help."


    "I don''t want any debts between future friends. Friends are for drinking and chatting."


    The young man was taken aback. It was the first time he''d heard someone say that, and it seemed quite profound.


    "That makes sense. We can also exchange martial arts insights."


    Huang Ye was quite satisfied with the young man''s suggestion. The young man had traveled far and wide for years and knew a lot about the outside world.


    He himself would definitely venture out in the future, and through him, he could learn more about the outside world.


    But for now, he didn''t have the time to learn, and he didn''t know much about the young man yet. He couldn''t gauge the young man''s strength and didn''t dare to get too close for now.


    "Alright, I''m heading out."


    The young man was about to get up to see him off.


    "You better stay seated. If you follow me out, those people outside who want to deal with me will definitely hold back."


    "Oh! Are those little rascals crazy? Trying to take on a Martial King."


    "They don''t know my strength and are rushing to get beaten. Who can stop them?"


    "Yeah, you handle it. These people are too weak; none of them catch my eye."


    "But there''s one person you should be careful of."


    "Oh, who?"


    "He Bin."


    "His strength isn''t that great, right?"


    "He''s quite ordinary, but he has connections with gangs outside the academy."


    "I once saw him outside the school with two Martial Kings, one of whom was at the peak of Martial King."


    "I overheard their conversation by chance. That peak Martial King is the leader of the Earth Fiend Gang."


    "Oh, I''ve seen this kind of drama before. I''ll be careful, thanks."


    "By the way, my name is Huang Ye. What''s yours?"


    "I''m called Du Gu Ce."


    Du Gu Ce, Huang Ye was speechless. What kind of weird name is this? It sounds just like that technique manual.


    And your surname, does everyone named Du Gu play with swords?!


    Huang Ye shook his head and left the inner hall.


    Why did this kid shake his head when he heard my name? Could it be he''s heard of me?


    He''s quite an interesting guy, so young yet almost at the peak of Martial King.


    Last time I saw him, he was only at the early stage of Martial King. How did he cultivate to this level in such a short time?


    The reason he was friendly to Huang Ye today was mainly because of Huang Ye''s change. This kid definitely has a big secret.


    If Huang Ye''s strength hadn''t changed, he wouldn''t have taken the initiative to befriend him.


    Watching Huang Ye''s departing figure, Du Gu Ce had a slight smile at the corner of his mouth.


    This novel is available on bit.ly/3iBfjkV.


    Turning your back on someone and observing their expression is the best way to judge their intentions. Unfortunately, Huang Ye couldn''t tell if this smile was friendly or sinister.


    In the outer hall, all the students were present, and their expressions were not kind.


    He Bin and his four lackeys, along with Jiang Yun, sat in the last row, all with mocking expressions.


    A student ran in from outside and whispered in He Bin''s ear, "Instructor Du Gu has already left through the back door."


    In such a quiet lecture hall, his voice was still heard by the students.


    That Third Brother spoke first, "Kid, you''re quite arrogant, daring to even confront the instructor."


    Huang Ye ignored them and continued walking out of the lecture hall.


    "Stop, I''m talking to you, didn''t you hear me?"


    "What are you, that I should respond when you speak?"


    "Oh, I see you''re tired of living. If I don''t cripple you today, I''ll..."


    "Slap!" A crisp sound!


    The sound was piercing in the quiet lecture hall.


    Third Brother clutched his face, looking at Huang Ye in disbelief.


    This guy''s movement wasn''t fast; he saw it and even moved back, trying to dodge.


    But this guy''s slap was too fast for him to react.


    Huang Ye reassessed his strength, having used less than ten percent earlier.


    The force of the slap was even less, not even one percent.


    If he had used ten percent, this guy''s head could have spun 720 degrees.


    What he wanted was for his opponent to resist. With resistance, he could vent his anger while beating them.


    Even using just ten percent of his strength could vent a lot of anger.


    Of course, releasing full power would be more satisfying, but these weaklings weren''t enough for him to fully vent.


    So he had to use a dual method to vent, suppressing his strength and beating them thoroughly. The process of beating them could also vent his anger. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was definitely more satisfying than going all out at once. For small fry, use methods they can handle.


    "You dare hit me!" Third Brother still couldn''t believe what had happened.


    "Your mouth is asking for it, can''t I hit you?"


    "Slap, slap!" Huang Ye moved in again, landing two more slaps.


    Third Brother''s face was now a pig''s head, "You, you, you hit me again!"


    Third Brother''s speech was now slurred, his words muffled.


    "Clap, clap!" Applause rang out; it was He Bin.


    "Well done, beautifully done. Third Brother, now you know there''s always someone stronger."


    "I''ve always told you to keep a low profile, not to think you''re something just because you are."


    "Even those weaker than you, you must learn to endure, endure deeply, develop stealthily, so no one notices you, maximizing your protection."


    "You can also strike from the shadows with a fatal blow, gaining the most with the least cost. That''s the way."


    "Yes, Big Brother, I was wrong."


    After reprimanding Third Brother, He Bin turned to look at Huang Ye.


    "Kid, you''re quite good, managing to slap Third Brother. Interested in a match?"


    "And who are you supposed to be?"


    He Bin wasn''t angry, still smiling as if Huang Ye hadn''t just insulted him.


    "I''m not something; I''m the one who''s going to take your life." As he finished speaking.


    A cold light suddenly flashed from Huang Ye''s right rear, aiming straight for his waist.


    The sneaky little guy had quietly moved to Huang Ye''s right rear when he hit Third Brother.


    Upon hearing the command, he immediately launched an attack.


    At the same time, a burly man on the left front also moved, a sleeve sword suddenly appearing in his hand, slashing towards Huang Ye''s arm.


    This was a tactic their team often used, never failing before.

 Chapter 84 – High-profile

    He Bin continued to smile at Huang Ye, as if narrating a very mundane story.


    He was accustomed to this method, using himself to attract the opponent''s attention.


    With the main attacker launching a frontal assault, when the opponent''s attention shifted to the main attacker, the real killer move was hidden among the four attackers behind.


    No matter the opponent''s level, they had never failed.


    Even two early-stage Martial Kings couldn''t escape this combination attack method, and they used the same tactic even against Martial Apprentices.


    Huang Ye also stared unblinkingly at He Bin, responding with a half-smile, "Just you guys!"


    "Whoosh! Whoosh!" Two sounds rang out.


    "Ah! Ah!" Two screams echoed, and two figures were sent flying backward.


    "Thud! Thud!" Heavy landing sounds reached everyone''s ears.


    "Two pieces of trash trying to ambush me, you must be dreaming!" Huang Ye said calmly.


    The smile on He Bin''s face vanished, replaced by a gloomy expression.


    Huang Ye''s move was simple; he just pointed his fingers at the two, and a stream of Qi shot towards them.


    Throughout the process, he didn''t even glance at the two attackers, only maintaining eye contact with He Bin.


    What kind of ability was this, how did he do it? The most amazing part was that both attackers were injured in the shoulder.


    Huang Ye blew on his fingers with a smile, thinking to himself that the Six Meridian Divine Sword was quite handy.


    He had used it before, but back then it was mixed with Spiritual Energy, and the effect was a hundred times weaker.


    This time, he channeled the most powerful Gold Spiritual Energy, expecting to halt their attack and then go up to slap them for fun.


    Unexpectedly, the power was so great that it pierced through their shoulder blades, and the remaining force sent their bodies flying.


    The students watching were all gaping, astonished at this poor student.


    The impact of the scene was too strong, beyond their imagination.


    In their impression, Huang Ye would either be dead or crippled.


    In the academy, such unexplained deaths of poor students weren''t uncommon, and no one dared to report such matters to the authorities.


    The student turnover here was high, and students only had transactional relationships with the academy. If the authorities didn''t catch it on the spot, such incidents wouldn''t even cause a ripple.


    "Heh, your two lackeys carried out your intentions quite well."


    "Too bad they''re useless, isn''t it surprising?"


    He Bin didn''t look at his two lackeys, still staring intently at Huang Ye, feeling his heart tremble.


    The move Huang Ye just displayed was too strong, completely stunning him.


    This guy pointed with two fingers, and he felt two streams of Qi emanating from Huang Ye''s fingertips.


    This was definitely the True Qi release of a Martial King, how could he be a Martial King, and a strong one at that?


    He didn''t dare look at his lackeys, fearing that Huang Ye might suddenly point at him too, and he slowly moved his feet backward.


    He just hoped to escape quickly while Huang Ye wasn''t paying attention.


    "You, you, you''re a Martial King?"


    "That''s right, surprised, aren''t you?"


    With those words, everyone understood that Huang Ye''s earlier move was indeed True Qi release, a Martial King-level expert.


    Damn it, this wasn''t the level of an instructor''s combat power, how did he end up among the students?


    The second and third attackers, along with Jiang Yun, were trembling as they held their swords, sweat dripping down their foreheads.


    He Bin moved backward step by step, his eyes fixed on Huang Ye''s fingers.


    He already knew why this guy dared to confront the instructor, and why the instructor was friendly to him. The instructor must know his strength.


    As soon as Huang Ye raised his hand, He Bin''s mental defenses crumbled.


    "Thud!" He knelt down directly.


    Then came three more thuds as the second and third attackers, along with Jiang Yun, also knelt down immediately.


    The four of them kowtowed like pounding garlic, "Master Huang, spare us, Master Huang, spare us!"


    Huang Ye was also taken aback, wondering why this guy was so spineless, truly boring.


    But there was no choice; if it weren''t for the sudden ambush from behind, he wouldn''t have used the Six Meridian Divine Sword.


    Without his miraculous eyes, he would have been ambushed by that guy.


    Looking at He Bin, who was kneeling and kowtowing continuously, he couldn''t help but admire him a bit.


    No wonder this guy was living comfortably; he had mastered the art of survival to the extreme, willing to sacrifice his dignity to protect himself.


    As soon as he left, He Bin would definitely find help to regain his dignity. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If Huang Ye''s strength was insufficient, He Bin would undoubtedly use any means to deal with him.


    Such a person was the epitome of a villain.


    "Are you trying to seek a chance for revenge in the future?"


    "Master Huang, I wouldn''t dare, I absolutely don''t have that thought," He Bin hastily denied.


    "Heh, whether you do or not doesn''t matter, you''re already a cripple."


    "Master Huang is right, I''m just a cripple, not even as good as a dog in your eyes."


    "Uh, you misunderstood, that''s not what I meant by cripple."


    "Master Huang, I didn''t misunderstand, I am a cripple."


    "Alright, since you''re begging me so much, I''ll reluctantly make you a cripple."


    With that, he pointed three times with his fingers.


    "Ah!" He Bin fainted from the pain.


    Everyone saw He Bin''s arms droop, matching the posture of the main attacker and the four attackers.


    There was an even more tragic sight between his legs, a bloody mess.


    Everyone felt a chill in their hearts, and all the male students instinctively covered their lower bodies.


    "Naughty! Begging me to cripple him, don''t you think he''s pathetic?"


    After speaking, Huang Ye patted He Bin''s head kindly.


    "Sigh! It''s just that I''m kind-hearted and always willing to help; others wouldn''t have helped you."


    Turning to the three still kneeling, "What are you standing there for? Aren''t you going to carry him home?"


    The second and third attackers felt as if they were granted amnesty and quickly came over to lift He Bin.


    Jiang Yun also ran to help the main attacker and the fourth attacker, knowing that acting as a laborer was the perfect escape tactic at this moment.


    Huang Ye looked at Jiang Yun with a half-smile.


    He didn''t even dare to lift his head.


    "Master Huang, these two are also seriously injured and need to be taken back."


    Huang Ye waved his hand, "Get lost."


    These small fry were insignificant, not even worth the effort to deal with.


    "Make sure you don''t take them to the dean''s office, you know the consequences."


    "Master Huang, rest assured, we''ll definitely take them home."


    The three of them slunk away with the injured.


    Everyone could see that the main culprit was crippled as desired, and the two vicious accomplices probably couldn''t hold a sword anymore.


    "Why are you all still here after class? Haven''t you seen enough?"


    The students immediately lowered their heads and quietly slipped away along the sides of the lecture hall.


    Huang Ye swaggered towards the cafeteria. Having crippled He Bin today, the He family wouldn''t let it go easily.


    The reason he acted so high-profile today was to establish his might and intimidate the petty villains.


    The next ones to come would surely be experts, making it valuable for training. He was in dire need of sparring partners.


    Whether the academy knew about this incident didn''t matter; he didn''t care if they came looking for him.


    It was He Bin''s people who caused the trouble, and they even tried to seriously injure him afterward.


    With justice on his side, the academy would likely try to smooth things over, and ultimately, it would be a matter between the He family and him.


    However, he underestimated the psychological pressure he had placed on the entire audience of the swordsmanship class.


    All of them chose to keep their mouths shut, unanimously deciding to remain silent.

 Chapter 85 – The First Killer

    Huang Ye, who was eating, soon noticed the three people who had been following him appear one after another in the cafeteria.


    After a day, they knew he had returned as a king, and now it was time to lure the snake out of its hole.


    After finishing his meal, as per his usual routine, he headed to the dense forest to train his body, and after that, he would practice the fourth level of his techniques.


    He hadn''t trained his body for some time, and his skin was itching for it.


    Deep in the forest, he followed his usual method, lowering his strength, leaving only his shorts on, and started crashing into trees.


    This was still the best feeling. After crashing for an hour, Huang Ye sat down to rest for a while.


    Just as he was about to start another round of crashing, he suddenly heard the sound of clothes fluttering in the wind.


    Ignoring it, Huang Ye continued to crash into the trees.


    A shadow floated down from the tree, watching Huang Ye with interest.


    Huang Ye stopped and looked at the newcomer, a burly man in his thirties.


    The man had a look of disdain on his face.


    "Kid, you''re quite diligent. But no matter how hard you work, you''re still a weakling. With your skills, why bother learning martial arts? You can''t even make the branches shake."


    "Who sent you?"


    "You chose a good place to die," the man didn''t answer him.


    "Damn it, I''m asking you a question."


    The man was taken aback. This kid was about to die, yet he was still acting tough.


    "I really don''t get it. Why send me for such a small fry?"


    "I''ll tell you before you die."


    "Damn, you''re so long-winded. If you don''t want to talk, I''ll beat you until you do."


    With that, he took two steps forward and threw a punch with just ten percent of his strength.


    "A mere speck of light dares to shine."


    The man also threw a punch, and with a "bang!" Huang Ye''s body flew backward.


    The man was also pushed back two steps.


    Support us at .


    It seemed he was at the Martial Master level. Using just ten percent of his strength against him made for a perfect moving target, much better than crashing into trees.


    The man looked at Huang Ye in surprise, not expecting to be pushed back.


    He thought that punch would cripple the kid''s arm, but after being hit, the kid was still standing there, just shaking his arm.


    The report said this kid was at the early Martial Master stage, but now he seemed to be at the mid-stage. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Watching him crash into trees earlier, he shouldn''t have had such strength. Was he not going all out?


    He had to be careful, or he might really end up in trouble.


    "I didn''t expect you to be at the mid Martial Master stage. I underestimated you. Come, let''s fight again."


    The man charged, and Huang Ye defended against more than ten moves, but his speed was noticeably slowing down.


    His punches couldn''t keep up with the man''s, and with a "bang!" he was hit in the ribs and staggered back five or six steps.


    The man finally relaxed, realizing the kid was still a bit weak.


    He had just been relying on sheer determination to fight him, but after more than ten moves, he couldn''t hold on. Now was the time to finish him off.


    "Kid, prepare to die!"


    The man flipped in the air and lunged forward with a "bang!" Huang Ye was knocked back six or seven steps again.


    The sound of bones breaking that the man expected didn''t happen.


    Damn, this kid was tough. It seemed his daily tree-crashing really did improve his resilience.


    Today, let''s see how much you can take.


    That last punch felt great to Huang Ye. This kind of body training was much better than crashing into trees.


    But this guy''s strength was a bit lacking. If he were a Martial King, it would be better, with more power.


    What a lousy organization, sending just a peak Martial Master to deal with me. They really don''t take me seriously.


    It seemed they didn''t know he had crippled He Bin. These students were slow to spread the news.


    The sound of "bang bang bang bang!" kept ringing out as the man punched and kicked, thoroughly enjoying himself.


    In his eyes, after being hit hard twice, Huang Ye had no strength to fight back, struggling even to lift his arms.


    Like a punching bag, Huang Ye was knocked around by the man, even falling a few times.


    But he got up again soon after, earning the man''s admiration for his tenacity.


    After over a hundred punches, Huang Ye was knocked down again. The man, panting heavily, stopped, thinking this time he wouldn''t get up.


    The man prayed silently!


    His fists were trembling now, not expecting the kid to be so resilient.


    Reality was cruel; Huang Ye staggered back to his feet.


    Damn, is this kid made of iron? He can still stand up. No, I need to use a weapon.


    He had enough fun just now; it was time to end this with a knife.


    Pulling out a dagger, he leaped forward.


    Still in mid-air, he seemed to hear the sound of the dagger piercing Huang Ye''s flesh.


    With a "bang!" his wrist hurt, and the dagger flew out of his hand, swiftly disappearing into the forest.


    The man looked at Huang Ye in shock. Was that strike just now from him?


    How could it be? How could he attack in such a shaky state?


    Huang Ye wiped the sweat from his forehead. "Damn it, you cheat, using a dagger. Luckily, I always keep a trick up my sleeve."


    "Come on, let''s keep fighting. Whoever gives up is a puppy."


    Could this kid really have launched a last-ditch attack? The man found it hard to believe.


    Huang Ye didn''t wait for him to figure it out, stumbling forward.


    "Kid, since you want a beating, I''ll give you a good one."


    Another round of punches, over a hundred again, and the man stopped, really unable to continue.


    This kid was like an indestructible Xiao Qiang, taking over two hundred punches and still standing.


    The man felt a sense of foreboding. Even a Martial King would be foaming at the mouth after so many punches, but this kid only had a trace of blood at the corner of his mouth.


    He didn''t know that even that trace of blood was something Huang Ye had deliberately made.


    No, he had been too arrogant today. Without a weapon, if he had brought a longsword, it would have been better.


    Continuing like this was impossible. He''d tire himself out before beating him to death. Better to retreat.


    "Kid, I see you''re someone to be reckoned with. I''ll let you go today, and we''ll fight again tomorrow."


    The man said, panting heavily, not waiting for Huang Ye to reply, and turned to run.


    With a "bang!" he collided with something, stumbling back a few steps.


    Huh! He had just checked the escape route, and there were no trees ahead.


    Looking closely, Huang Ye was standing in front of him, smiling.


    "Buddy, that''s not cool, trying to run before we''re done."


    The man wasn''t stupid. He realized the kid had been acting all along, using his attacks for body training.


    What level was he really at to be so strong? Could he be a body-refining Martial King?


    The man frowned. "Young man, that''s not right. I said we''d fight tomorrow, why are you being so relentless? I just wanted to spar with you today."


    "Tell me, who sent you?"


    "Don''t push your luck! If I unleash my ultimate move, you''ll have no place to die," the man said defiantly.


    "Haha, haven''t you already used your ultimate move more than once?"


    The man''s face flushed, grateful for the darkness that hid it from the kid.


    "Nonsense, I haven''t used my real ultimate move yet."


    "Alright, I''ll give you a chance to use your ultimate move. Let''s see if you can take me down!"


    The man was stunned. This kid was impenetrable.


    If he didn''t let him go, he really had no way to escape. The kid''s speed was clearly faster than his.


    With a "thud!" the man didn''t care about pride or shame, kowtowing repeatedly.


    "Master, I was wrong. I shouldn''t have acted tough. Please spare me."


    "Speak! Who sent you?"

 Chapter 86 – Immortal Concealment Talisman

    The burly man hesitated for a moment, and Huang Ye lifted his foot as if to kick.


    "I''ll talk, I''ll talk, I''m from the Qu family, the family head sent me."


    The burly man was so scared that he broke out in a cold sweat. He dared not let Huang Ye kick him, knowing that a single kick would cripple him.


    It seems he was sent by the Second Madam''s uncle.


    "What is the highest level of strength in the Qu family?"


    "I''m not sure about that. They claim to be at the peak of Martial King, but the four major families have deep foundations, so there might be a Martial Emperor."


    "Have you heard of ''a hero cutting off his own arm''?"


    "Spare me, Master Huang, spare me."


    "Hehe, I''ve already spared your life, just asking you to cut off your arm. If you don''t want to do it yourself, I can help you."


    "Ah! No need, I''ll do it myself."


    With that, he mustered all his strength and swung a punch. With a "crack," his left forearm was broken.


    "Ow!" he screamed, nearly fainting from the pain.


    The sound was so much like a pig being slaughtered that even Huang Ye felt a twinge of sympathy.


    "Buddy, you seem to have misunderstood. I said ''a hero cutting off his own arm,'' why did you break your forearm?"


    "Master Huang, I was wrong, I''ll cut off my arm now!"


    The sound of a pig being slaughtered rang out again.


    "Alright, you can go now. You''re just a weakling, exhausted after only two hundred punches. With skills like yours, why even bother learning martial arts?"


    Huang Ye threw this remark back at the burly man.


    "Thank you, thank you, Master Huang, for sparing my life." The burly man, clutching his broken arm, disappeared in a flash.


    Huang Ye stretched his limbs. This guy was somewhat useful; today''s practice was quite satisfying.


    Letting this kid go, he thought, might make him stronger next time.


    "Alright, you''ve seen enough. Come out now."


    The surroundings were silent, and Huang Ye looked at a large tree not far away.


    Huh! That''s odd, where did the person go?


    Earlier, while his back was turned, someone had moved to that large tree.


    He thought the person was going to launch a sneak attack, so he had been on guard, ready to counterattack.


    But the person never made a move, just watched from there.


    Leaping onto the tree, he looked around and found no one. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Damn, this person has some skills, disappearing right under my nose without a sound.


    Who could have such abilities? If they were to assassinate me, it would indeed be a threat.


    I''ve really underestimated the martial artists here; it''s better to be cautious and not get too arrogant.


    After thinking for a moment, he decided to abandon the search. The opponent''s strength and methods were unknown, and searching recklessly could lead to an ambush.


    He decided to wait for a chance. If the person appeared again, he would be ready to act.


    No, I need to quickly master the fourth level of my techniques. The fourth level has a divine sense detection function, which can better detect danger.


    Currently, I rely on my five senses to judge, with my eyesight being the only sense stronger than ordinary people.


    Read the most updated version of this novel and other amazing translated novels from the original source at "pawread dot com"


    Divine sense is like a sixth sense, capable of detecting invisible enemies and preventing danger.


    He dressed himself, sat down on the ground, and began to purify the wood elements in his body, gradually entering a state of selflessness.


    Half an hour later, behind a tree dozens of meters away from the battlefield, a head slowly peeked out, watching the distant, blurry figure.


    After watching silently for the time it takes to burn a stick of incense, the figure slowly retreated, not daring to make a sound.


    Only after retreating about two hundred meters did the figure turn and slip over the wall.


    Outside the wall, seeing that Huang Ye hadn''t followed, the figure finally relaxed.


    Still shaken, he wondered, what is this kid''s real strength? How did he even notice me?


    Damn it, if it weren''t for that Immortal Concealment Talisman, I would have been caught by him.


    This kid''s strength should be in the mid to late Martial King stage. If we really fought, it''s hard to say who would win.


    It''s a pity that I had to use the Immortal Talisman again, such a waste.


    That useless guy couldn''t even test this kid''s strength, why did the Qu family send such trash?


    This kid was a fool for seven years, how did he become so powerful in just three months?


    Did something miraculous happen during the month he disappeared?


    It''s unbelievable, but at least this trip wasn''t in vain. I gathered such important information; I must report this quickly.


    The shadow melted into the darkness.


    Meanwhile, chaos reigned in an old mansion in Silver Moon City.


    Five members of the He family were kneeling on the ground, surrounded by a circle of He family elders.


    "Family head, what should we do? Please give us a decision!"


    "Second Brother, I''m thinking too. Who knew things would get so complicated?"


    "I told you to keep an eye on Xiaobin, but you always thought he was doing the right thing, that he could calculate everything."


    "Does he think he''s a god? Look at the people he''s dealt with before, just a bunch of nobodies."


    "Even letting those people cause trouble wouldn''t stir up much, but he still pursued them relentlessly. This time, he finally met a tough opponent."


    "No matter how the family handles this, I must avenge Bin''er."


    "Second Brother, if you want revenge, leave the He family now. Do whatever you want, but it has nothing to do with the He family."


    "Second Brother, calm down. Your son learned from you, always scheming and hiding things."


    "Why didn''t Father pass the family head position to you? Don''t you understand?"


    "Big Brother, no matter what, Bin''er was the prodigy of this generation in the family, and now he''s ruined. I can''t accept it."


    "What can you do if you can''t accept it? If you can unite the four major families, I''ll agree to your revenge."


    The He family head said discontentedly.


    "This...!"


    "Your son is crippled, and the other three families would celebrate with a feast if they heard."


    "Dear, something terrible has happened." A middle-aged woman ran in crying from the back.


    "What is it?" Second Brother He asked anxiously.


    "Bin''er woke up, but he doesn''t even recognize me, and drool keeps flowing from his mouth. The doctor said he''s become an idiot."


    "What! He was only injured in the arm and there, how could he become an idiot?" Second Brother He asked in disbelief.


    "Second Brother, calm down. There must be a reason why Xiaobin became an idiot."


    "You five, did you miss anything about how Huang Ye attacked?"


    The five kneeling were also puzzled. How did Big Brother He suddenly become an idiot?


    Especially the main attacker and the four attackers, they were also crippled by Huang Ye. They felt Huang Ye''s True Qi only shattered their shoulder blades.


    The other three looked at the two.


    "Family head, we suffered the same injuries, but our brains are fine."


    "Ah! I remember now, Huang Ye lightly tapped Big Brother''s head after speaking." Jiang Yun slapped his forehead and said.


    "Was that when he made his move, hiding some needle-like hidden weapon?"


    Upon hearing this, Second Brother He''s eyes immediately went blank, and he slumped into a chair.


    The middle-aged woman fainted and was supported by a maid.


    "Huang Ye, you''re ruthless. Bin''er, it''s your father''s fault!" Second Brother He said, tears streaming down his face.


    "Family head, Huang Ye really went too far."


    "Big Brother, what did he do wrong? What can we do? Attack the academy or rally the four major families?"


    "With our strength, how can we oppose the City Lord? The City Lord isn''t an ordinary Martial Emperor. If we challenge him, the He family will be removed from the four major families."


    "Can''t we at least demand an explanation, to ease Second Brother''s heart?"


    "An explanation? Big Brother, if someone tried to assassinate you this way, would you let them live?"


    "Whoever dared to sneak attack me, I''d skin them alive. Xiaobin''s move was truly hateful."


    "Honestly, if I had a son like that, I''d have crippled him long ago."


    "Rotten to the core, despicable to the extreme!" The He family head said angrily.

 Chapter 87 – He familys layout

    "Alright, Second Brother is already feeling bad enough, you should say less."


    "We can''t reason this out anywhere, and dealing with that kid head-on won''t work."


    "His combat strength is formidable now. I think his True Qi projection ability is at least at the mid-level of a Martial King, maybe even higher."


    "And the martial arts he''s using must be Gathering Qi into Needles. I''ve never seen such a technique."


    "Where did he learn such skills? I''ve never heard of the City Lord knowing such techniques," Big Brother He questioned.


    "The strangest thing is, two months ago he was a fool, and now he''s become a Martial King. Did he take some kind of elixir?"


    Suddenly, the He family head slapped his forehead, "Big Brother, have you heard of a method?"


    "What method?"


    "Enlightenment!"


    "Are you saying he suddenly became strong because a dying Martial King used this method on him?"


    "Exactly, it''s the only possibility that could explain his rapid increase in combat power."


    "Could it be the City Lord who arranged it for him?" Big Brother He speculated.


    "Impossible. Although we can''t touch Huang Ye, the City Lord''s mansion isn''t friendly towards him. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have become a fool."


    "We all know how Wu Hai is as a City Lord."


    "Moreover, the City Lord has two biological sons. Even if there was an Enlightenment, it wouldn''t be given to that kid."


    "Family head, can we exploit the rift between them to turn them against each other?"


    "That''s the only point we can use. As long as we don''t openly trouble Huang Ye and act in the shadows, the City Lord might not intervene."


    "But if we do this, we must succeed in the assassination. If we fail, we must flee as far as possible."


    "What do you mean, family head?" Big Brother He asked, puzzled.


    "If Huang Ye doesn''t die, the City Lord will investigate for his reputation, and we''ll face his wrath."


    "If he dies, the City Lord might just put on a show."


    "But he''s not weak now. Who among us can be sure of success?"


    "Two options: one is to have the Earth Fiend Gang make a move. He''s strong, but even a hero can''t fend off multiple attackers. The other is to spend money."


    "Are you suggesting hiring someone from the Assassin''s Hall?"


    "I didn''t say that," the He family head immediately denied.


    "I''m just guessing. This has nothing to do with the He family," Big Brother He played dumb. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Second Brother He understood that the two were giving him advice.


    But the He family wouldn''t get involved, so he had to seek revenge on his own.


    "Family head, Big Brother, I''ll announce my departure from the He family tomorrow."


    "Alright, it''s your decision."


    "These five are yours to deal with, unrelated to the He family."


    "But I''ll give you a suggestion: venting your anger on them is useless. They have families and money too."


    "Thank you for the advice, family head."


    Second Brother He had to admire his brother, whose strategic vision was far superior.


    His original plan was to use the five as targets for his anger, dragging their families down with them.


    But with one sentence, his brother turned five future enemies into allies.


    Together, these families could hire several assassins at the peak of Martial King.


    Even if Huang Ye had three heads and six arms, he couldn''t withstand so many assassins.


    As the family head and others left, only Second Brother He and five kneeling lackeys remained in the room.


    "Go back and bring your family heads here. If you can''t, then kill yourselves to apologize."


    "We''ll go back and bring them."


    "Don''t think about running away. Even if I leave the He family, wiping out you and your families isn''t hard."


    "Second Master, we''ll definitely bring them," they said in unison.


    "You mustn''t reveal that Huang Ye is the City Lord''s adopted son, or you''ll die too."


    "We understand."


    The five left the He mansion in disgrace, carrying He Bin back and reporting the details to the He family.


    When they mentioned the culprit was Huang Ye, the three He brothers were momentarily stunned.


    But soon, the He family head rushed over and slapped the five of them.


    Only then did they realize Huang Ye was actually the Third Young Master of the City Lord''s mansion. They cursed Huang Ye''s entire family in their hearts.


    That kid was damn cunning, the third young master of the most powerful family in Silver Moon City, wearing coarse clothes to the academy.


    What a trap, so deep you couldn''t see the sky!


    Second Brother He only saw four family heads; the head of the four attackers'' family didn''t come. A servant delivered a box containing the heads of the four attackers.


    There was also an apology letter, admitting failure in teaching their children and bringing disaster to the He family, offering death as atonement.


    Second Brother He understood that seeing their children were ruined, the family head killed them to set an example.


    Second Brother He had no choice but to negotiate with the other four families. Midway, one family withdrew.


    It was the main attacker''s family. The family head made it clear that they wouldn''t risk offending an unknown Martial King for one junior, not even for an assassination.


    The other three family heads were reluctant to lose their sons, so they were forced to ally.


    They were all family heads, and seeing only Second Brother He representing the He family, they sensed something was amiss.


    Second Brother He claimed the person was just an ordinary Martial King, but they weren''t fools. Why such a big fuss for an ordinary Martial King?


    The other three families excused themselves, saying they needed to discuss it with their families.


    Once back, they immediately used all channels to investigate Huang Ye.


    The next morning, only the Jiang family head sat across from Second Brother He.


    Watching from afar, the He family head shook his head.


    He had given such good advice, yet Second Brother He couldn''t even handle these five families, let alone deal with Huang Ye.


    But he couldn''t speak too plainly, or the He family would be in danger. Now that Second Brother He had left the family, at least the He family wouldn''t face big trouble.


    Huang Ye appeared on time in the Swordsmanship class. Except for the six students who didn''t show up, everything was as usual.


    He was puzzled as to why the world seemed so kind. He had crippled people, yet there was no reaction.


    Not only did his roommates know nothing, but the academy also showed no response.


    As he entered the lecture hall, the once noisy room fell silent.


    Soon, Du Gu Ce entered the hall, smiled kindly at Huang Ye.


    It seemed this kid had acted yesterday, as those six were all absent today, likely dealt with.


    The academy hadn''t come looking for him, perhaps because the kid only gave a simple lesson.


    Du Gu Ce continued his teaching, and Huang Ye resumed his questioning mode, making it seem like there were only two people in the class.


    One asked, one answered, while the rest watched in silence.


    But after class, the silent students showed gratitude towards Huang Ye.


    Huang Ye''s questions were often what they wanted to ask, and many they hadn''t thought of, clearing up many mysteries in their minds.


    After class, everyone no longer remained silent but started discussing among themselves.

 Chapter 88 – Little Yellow Step 1.0

    Huang Ye continued with yesterday''s strategy, luring the snake out of its hole.


    The encounter with the burly man yesterday had been quite beneficial, and today he hoped to face someone even stronger.


    Then there was the He family. Although he wasn''t sure why they hadn''t caused trouble yet, they wouldn''t let things rest easily.


    This novel is available on ".


    These were all excellent targets for training. His current strength far surpassed theirs, making them perfect for solidifying his foundation. He couldn''t afford to advance further just yet.


    Otherwise, if he reached the fifteenth level of Qi Refinement, he might really lose control.


    Seeing that it was still early, he decided to cultivate the fourth layer of Tongtian Xuanggong before nightfall.


    Once the fourth layer was stable and his divine sense developed, he would have the ability to control flying swords and could perform Sword Flight.


    Although he didn''t have a flying sword artifact, learning it would be beneficial. If he got his hands on a flying sword in the future, he could use it right away.


    It was like learning to drive a car in his previous life. Even if he couldn''t afford a car, he could get a driver''s license first.


    When he had money, he could buy a car and hit the road. If he couldn''t afford one and didn''t have a good job, he could still work as a driver.


    Once everything was ready, he could leave Silver Moon City and search for a cultivation sect.


    True flying swords could only be obtained in a sect, and only such artifact flying swords could carry people in flight.


    Ordinary swords might be controlled for flight and attack, but it was entirely different from controlling a flying sword.


    In terms of power, speed, and material, the difference was significant.


    Only by connecting divine sense with an artifact could one be considered a true cultivator, officially stepping onto the path of immortality.


    What puzzled him was that the System still hadn''t deciphered that mysterious concave point diagram, as if it had entered a "do nothing" mode.


    Every time he asked the System, its answers were vague, making him realize that artificial intelligence also had a human-like side. When faced with real challenges, it too would do nothing.


    He understood, as artificial intelligence was still based on raw data and information, and couldn''t match human creativity and imagination.


    If AI truly possessed such capabilities, it would mark the era of AI replacing humans.


    Before leaving, he needed to handle everything here properly.


    He should be more high-profile now; only by being high-profile would all attention focus on him. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Qing''er and Yue''er would be safer that way. Their current strength was at most at the Martial King level, and they definitely couldn''t defeat a real Martial King.


    As long as these people didn''t take him down, they would be safe.


    After a simple meal, he headed back to the depths of the dense forest. The four tails following him retreated once he entered the forest.


    Huang Ye knew who had sent them. It seemed the He family wanted to deal with him in secret.


    The He family might have discovered his identity, which explained why they hadn''t caused trouble at the academy. They feared the City Lord would intervene.


    They could attempt an assassination but wouldn''t dare to openly attack him, as the City Lord would definitely get involved.


    He was still a pawn in the City Lord''s hand, and the City Lord couldn''t just watch his adopted son get dealt with while pretending to be oblivious.


    Otherwise, the carefully crafted persona would immediately collapse, and even the position of City Lord might be at risk.


    Bring it on, let the storm come even fiercer. Damn it! Why did that essay come to mind again?


    Finding a slightly flat spot, he sat cross-legged and began to methodically organize his techniques.


    The System could now offer a little help, assisting Huang Ye in analyzing the techniques.


    As the sky gradually darkened, after an afternoon of practice, he had almost mastered the fourth layer of the technique.


    The fourth layer primarily focused on purifying spiritual energy, enhancing its quality.


    This was the first step in forming the Primordial Yang. The final part of the technique involved cultivating divine sense, and only with high-purity spiritual energy could divine sense be effectively developed.


    After learning this layer of the technique, Huang Ye realized how poor his spiritual energy was.


    It was the result of blindly experimenting with a Dual Cultivation technique. He absorbed any kind of spiritual energy without discrimination.


    When the spiritual energy was full, he broke through. The breakthrough felt great, but it skipped all the fundamental principles of cultivation.


    That''s why he ended up with thirteen, even fourteen levels. To be precise, this Dual Cultivation technique was more like a demonic cultivation technique.


    In novels he read before, there were mentions of demonic techniques and magic techniques, where cultivation speed was extremely fast.


    Orthodox cultivators wouldn''t experience this. They cultivated step by step, and by the twelfth level, their spiritual energy would have formed a solid, spherical mass.


    When they broke through to the Primordial Yang Realm, the sphere would turn into a liquid state.


    No wonder his Six Meridian Divine Sword, performed with mixed spiritual energy, was ineffective. Even using Gold Spiritual Energy, its power was weak.


    It was barely sufficient against Martial Masters, but against a Martial King, his spiritual energy couldn''t match the True Qi of a Martial King.


    Enough talk, time to start purifying. If no one bothers him today, he''ll pause body refining and spend the whole night purifying.


    The wood elements here were abundant, so he started with them.


    The purification process was like separating sesame seeds from sand mixed together.


    He had to use the technique to absorb the sand, then release it through the terminal acupoints.


    An hour later, he heard the sound of clothes fluttering in the wind again.


    Damn it, just when he was getting into the groove, someone showed up.


    If they didn''t give him a good fight today, he''d definitely tear them to pieces.


    Two figures in black, like ghosts in the night, jumped down from the trees.


    Huang Ye had no choice but to stop and stand up.


    "Are you sent by the Qu family?"


    The two didn''t speak, attacking with a knife and a sword.


    Damn, they''re using weapons today. Well, that''s fine, it''s a good chance to practice my footwork.


    The System had simulated the footwork long ago, and he had learned it too.


    The footwork consisted of only eight simple steps, which didn''t sound like much, but in reality, it was infinitely variable.


    Each step had eight variations: forward, backward, left, right, up, down, diagonal, and turning, with each variation having eight forms.


    The footwork had no fixed patterns and relied entirely on improvisation. These variations and forms could be combined at will.


    The System named it "Eight Steps of the Heavenly Dragon," but Huang Ye found it a mouthful and potentially plagiaristic, so he renamed it "Little Huang Steps."


    Another reason for the name change was that he felt the footwork was suitable for the Martial Artist level, but at the cultivator level, just these eight variations wouldn''t be enough.


    The System couldn''t create footwork for the cultivator level, but in his previous life, he had watched Olympic diving and trampoline competitions, where athletes flipped and twisted in the air.


    There were all sorts of moves like 401B and 502C, with the highest difficulty rating reaching 4.3. Even those who practiced parkour had many body variations.


    As a cultivator, he was definitely several times stronger than them. Forget parkour, even running with a loincloth wouldn''t be a problem.


    So the footwork would definitely need to be revised and upgraded in the future. The current version was "Little Huang Steps 1.0."


    After crossing over, his physical fitness had greatly improved, and with the support of spiritual energy, he didn''t need to train his physical fitness arduously. He just needed to familiarize himself with the footwork.


    For an ordinary person to master this footwork, it would take ten or eight years of hard training. Just practicing with iron weights on the calves required years of accumulation.


    Huang Ye practiced dozens of times and had initially mastered the footwork.


    With the two attacking with weapons, it was a perfect opportunity for him to familiarize himself with "Little Huang Steps" and enhance his abilities through actual combat.

 Chapter 89 – Trials of life and death

    As the two wielded their blades and swords, Huang Ye danced like a butterfly among the flashing weapons, constantly dodging.


    He silently recited the eight-character mantra in his heart, but it was his first time applying it in actual combat, and there were still points he couldn''t quite grasp.


    Damn it, these two must team up often; their coordination was perfect, with orderly offense and defense, leaving him very little room to dodge each time.


    He could only respond cautiously, sometimes forced to switch to another footwork halfway through.


    Exciting, this is what real training is about, teetering on the edge of life and death every second.


    His understanding of footwork deepened, far surpassing the effects of his own practice.


    Both were at the Martial King level; every slash and thrust was powerful, aiming for his vital points.


    One misstep and it could cost him his life.


    Before long, his body was grazed in several places by the blades and sword energy, but he dodged quickly, so the injuries weren''t severe.


    As he became more familiar with the footwork, the effectiveness of their combined attacks diminished.


    Half an hour later, they couldn''t even touch the hem of Huang Ye''s clothes.


    The more they fought, the more alarmed they became. How could this kid''s body be so agile, and his footwork so strange? They had never seen it before.


    After fighting for so long, he hadn''t repeated a single footwork move.


    Moreover, although he had sustained several injuries, he only bled a little at first, and later on, he didn''t bleed at all.


    They thought that as long as they kept him occupied and didn''t give him a chance to apply medicine, he would bleed out eventually.


    With his body in constant high-speed motion, his blood flow should have increased, but what was happening now?


    The wounds seemed to be healing on their own, and they hadn''t seen him seal any acupoints to stop the bleeding.


    And what exactly was his strength? He hadn''t launched a single attack, relying solely on this miraculous footwork to dodge.


    Their powerful attacks resounded with clangs, all landing on the ground and trees.


    Could this be the legendary "passing through a sea of flowers without a single leaf touching"?


    To remain unscathed under their combined assault was quite impressive.


    Both of them were exhausted, yet he seemed completely unfazed.


    "Senior brother, let''s put down our weapons and fight him head-on. I heard he can take a beating; let''s give it a try," one of them shouted.


    "Alright!"


    "Haha, so it''s still the old Qu family. Come on, let''s see if you can make me feel any pain."


    Huang Ye didn''t dare to be overconfident, preparing to use thirty percent of his strength first, and increase to forty percent if necessary.


    It was time for body training, and the footwork practice was over. Huang Ye entered the wooden stake mode.


    The two launched heavy punches and whip kicks at Huang Ye continuously.


    They fought with great vigor, every punch landing with True Qi.


    They shouted loudly, "Hoo-ha-hey!"


    Huang Ye flew through the air like a sandbag.


    He pondered, could these two also be transmigrators? The lyrics were so familiar.


    After taking seven or eight hits, thirty percent wasn''t enough, so he had to increase to forty percent strength.


    With a flurry of punches, another forty or fifty hits landed, and just as the two were getting into it, Huang Ye suddenly struck, slapping the wrist of one of the junior brothers.


    The junior brother let out an "Ow!" and his fist loosened, sending a sharp blue nail flying straight out.


    With a "ding," it embedded into a large tree.


    The junior brother stopped attacking, looking at Huang Ye in horror.


    He couldn''t understand how Huang Ye discovered the nail hidden in his hand. He had secretly grasped it in his palm while Huang Ye''s back was turned, intending to strike when Huang Ye wasn''t paying attention.


    This was a lousy idea he came up with after hearing a report yesterday. If the first step with blades and swords failed, he would use this trick, and the nail was coated with poison.


    He had considered smearing poison on the blades and swords, but since weapons are blind, he feared accidentally injuring himself, so he abandoned the idea.


    "If you''re going to fight, fight hard. Don''t cheat."


    "Senior brother, let''s run. We can''t beat him; he''s a high-level Martial King in body training, way beyond us."


    He had just felt how fierce Huang Ye''s attack was. If this kid launched an attack, he probably couldn''t even take one move.


    With a "smack," the junior brother received a solid slap to the face, so fast that he only saw a blur before the slap landed, without even a chance to react.


    "Run, my foot. If you come up with another lousy idea, be careful you don''t get crippled. If you want to live, fight honestly, like that guy yesterday, or else wait to be collected tomorrow."


    The senior brother was also stunned, standing dumbfounded in the field. How did he discover the junior brother''s hidden nail?


    The hidden hand was designed flawlessly, taking advantage of Huang Ye''s desire to use them for body training.


    When he saw Huang Ye slap the junior brother, he realized that they were just being used as tools for body training.


    He wanted to run, but Huang Ye''s speed just now was so fast that he could only see an afterimage.


    With that speed, running was impossible.


    "Stop dawdling. My skin is itching now. If you don''t use your full strength, you''ll end up being collected too."


    The two exchanged a glance, having no choice. Losing an arm was better than being collected.


    The battle resumed, and Huang Ye became an airborne figure again, taking a beating from the two, who used all their strength.


    Afraid that if they didn''t use their full power, this demon would get angry.


    Half an hour later, the two sat on the ground, drenched in sweat. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They looked pitifully at Huang Ye, who was still standing, "Master Huang, we can''t go on. We really can''t fight anymore."


    "Alright, I''m quite satisfied. You know the rules, right?"


    "Master, we understand. Once we gather some strength, we''ll immediately sever our arms."


    Huang Ye didn''t bother with them, sitting cross-legged to meditate, stretching his body, and continuing to refine Spiritual Energy.


    A stick of incense later, two screams echoed, and the two held their wrists, looking at Huang Ye in fear.


    "You can leave now. Tell your family head to send two more skilled ones next time. If you try to fool me again, I won''t mind coming to your doorstep."


    "Yes, yes, we''ll definitely convey Master Huang''s words."


    The two carefully smiled and left, only letting out a sigh of relief after climbing over the courtyard wall.


    "Big brother, he''s terrifying. What level is he at? Even at the peak of Martial King, he couldn''t withstand our attacks like that."


    "Every punch with True Qi felt like it vanished into thin air, only the external force hitting his body."


    "I don''t know either. It''s too strange. Even if a body-training martial artist can take a beating, our True Qi attacks should have overwhelmed his internal organs."


    "Even a strong ox would be beaten to a pulp by us; the peak of Martial King couldn''t withstand it."


    "But how can he train his body internally too, unless he has a way to neutralize our True Qi?"


    "It felt like our True Qi was absorbed by him, which is hard to comprehend."


    "Or maybe it''s not absorption, but transferring our True Qi to his skin to strengthen his body."


    "That''s possible too. Anyway, he''s too mysterious."


    If Huang Ye heard this, he would have to admit they were right.


    That''s exactly what he did, using all their power to temper his body.


    Their True Qi attacking his internal organs was a fantasy.


    Once True Qi encountered Qi Flow, the rebound force could instantly destroy their internal organs.


    To not waste their True Qi, Huang Ye distributed Spiritual Energy to parts of his body, using those parts to withstand the True Qi attacks.


    Letting them go wasn''t out of kindness, but to instill fear. Only fear could make them accurately convey his demands.


    We are bit.ly/3iBfjkV, find us on google.


    He felt that this kind of training was very effective, especially with their True Qi attacking his body. Huang Ye felt his body constantly adapting to this level of attack.


    Killing these small fry had no real significance.

 Chapter 90 – Second Madam has taken her medicine

    Late at night, the gates of the City Lord''s mansion were knocked open, and the visitor was led to the courtyard of the Second Madam.


    "Xiao Qiang, why are you here? Did you succeed?" The Second Madam''s face lit up with surprise.


    "Sister, if I had succeeded, do you think the City Lord''s mansion would be this quiet?"


    "I came to discuss something with you."


    The surprise on the Second Madam''s face vanished.


    "What is it?" she asked.


    "Sister, if Huang Ye becomes the head of the family, will he come after you?"


    "What do you mean by that?" The Second Madam had a vague sense of foreboding.


    "Just answer my question first."


    "He''s spent very little time in the mansion since he woke up. I don''t know what kind of person he''ll be once he''s grown."


    "If he''s truly ruthless and vengeful, he might take action. Even if he doesn''t, my branch won''t receive any good treatment."


    "Has something bad happened?"


    "He might become the head of the family."


    "What do you mean? Wouldn''t it be easier to just get rid of him?" sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sister, I''m here to tell you that I''ve decided to abandon that plan."


    "Why? I''ve taken care of you since you were young. I supported you when you became the head of the family. You must help your sister," the Second Madam said anxiously.


    "Sister, I sent two groups. The first was a peak Martial Master. Huang Ye didn''t make a move, and the Martial Master returned with a self-severed arm."


    "Today, I sent two Martial Kings, one mid-stage and one early-stage. Huang Ye still didn''t make a move, and both returned with severed wrists."


    "How did they sever their wrists without him making a move?"


    "They did it themselves. If they hadn''t, they would have died."


    "What!" The Second Madam stood up in shock.


    "How is he so powerful that even Martial Kings can''t do anything to him?"


    "I don''t know what he''s experienced since waking up. I can only tell you that unless the ancestor takes action, no one can do anything to him. If you can persuade him, go ahead. I don''t dare."


    "How is this possible? He''s been awake for less than three months and never practiced martial arts before he became foolish. How could he grow so quickly?"


    "I can''t understand it either. Before I came, I discussed it with several elders. They believe there''s only one possibility: someone used a technique to enlighten him."


    Find the original at bit.ly/3iBfjkV.


    "With his current strength, if he continues to grow, not only the position of family head but even the future City Lord''s position, he is the most capable contender."


    "That''s impossible."


    "Why not? He''s so young and already has the strength of a peak Martial King. His peers are at most peak Martial Masters."


    "Sister, it''s not that I don''t want to help you. I''ve really tried my best."


    "He asked me to send more people. I''m planning to send two late-stage Martial Kings, but not to kill him, just to spar with him."


    "After that, I won''t send anyone else. As the head of the family, I must consider the family''s interests."


    The Second Madam slumped back into her chair.


    "Sister, to be honest, your spoiled son is far inferior to him. I''ve heard that kid has a photographic memory."


    "Don''t provoke him in the future. Give up your fantasies. With the City Lord around, he won''t dare do anything to you."


    "I shouldn''t ask about your family matters, but do you know about the Huang family''s affairs?"


    "I don''t know. Your brother-in-law won''t tell me."


    "Were you involved in the incident when Huang Ye was injured at ten?"


    "I wasn''t involved, but I asked Jiang''er. He answered vaguely, just saying it wasn''t him, but I suspect he might know who did it."


    "That''s troublesome. Once your brother-in-law passes or if his strength surpasses your brother-in-law''s, he might investigate this matter."


    "What should we do then?"


    "See what your brother-in-law thinks. He''s the only one who can restrain him now."


    "You can whisper in his ear and mention the threat he poses."


    "Sigh! I want to, but I''m already yesterday''s news. Your brother-in-law doesn''t come to me anymore."


    "Then I have no good solution. At least you took action this time. Whether he spares you depends on him."


    "Given his age, reaching Martial Emperor is certain, and he might even become a Martial Saint. The family won''t make a powerful enemy, nor will they protect you and your son!"


    "Yes, I understand, Sister. We can only leave it to fate and hope my husband can resolve this."


    "Sister, keep an eye on your son. He causes too much trouble."


    "I understand. That troublesome boy is indeed a headache."


    "Sister, I''ll be leaving now."


    "Yes, thank you for this."


    "Heh!" The head of the Qu family chuckled bitterly and turned to leave.


    He understood that even if he sent two more Martial Kings, forgiveness was not guaranteed.


    Choosing these two Martial Kings was also a headache; no one wanted to go. He had to threaten them with the destruction of their clan to force two late-stage Martial Kings to agree.


    But he knew his actions had already hurt the hearts of all the guest elders. The Qu family would no longer have loyal elders in the future.


    He hoped these two could create some miracle.


    Huang Ye sat cross-legged in meditation, and he remained there for three whole days.


    On the second day, the spies lost track of Huang Ye again. They never expected that Huang Ye was right in the dense forest.


    On the fourth day, while Huang Ye was refining spiritual energy, he was interrupted by two late-stage Martial Kings.


    The two immediately declared their affiliation with the Qu family, clearly there to spar.


    Despite their full efforts, the result was the same: both severed their wrists and left.


    Upon hearing their report, the head of the Qu family was relieved that the little devil didn''t mention sending more sparring partners, and he rewarded the two generously.


    He also realized that this guy''s strength was definitely at the half-step Martial Emperor level. Such a young half-step Martial Emperor was terrifying to think about.


    He remembered Huang Ye''s warning not to reveal his strength, or the Qu family would have no future.


    The Qu family held an emergency meeting overnight, and everyone who knew about the matter was ordered to keep silent.


    After the meeting, the head of the Qu family hurried to the City Lord''s mansion. Hearing that the Second Madam only told Wu Jiang not to provoke Huang Ye and the two maids, and that Huang Ye''s strength hadn''t been leaked, he was completely at ease.


    After finishing his body refinement with the two late-stage Martial Kings, Huang Ye returned to his room. Over the three days, he had completed the purification of the wood element, and the earth element was almost done.


    After finishing the wood element purification, he tried a technique to cultivate divine sense, and it indeed worked.


    His divine sense detection range had reached a radius of three meters. Before purification, he had tried, and it was less than one meter.


    This ability wasn''t very useful now, as his miraculous eyes were more effective within visible range.


    Only when his divine sense expanded to a certain range would it truly help him.


    Before leaving the dense forest, he tried the divine sense detection range again, and it was close to six meters.


    Following this pattern, once all five elements were purified, it should reach fifteen meters.


    Purifying the water element was simple; there was a river in the academy. The fire and metal elements would be best purified at the Tang family.


    Yes, first, he would check the hidden weapons class to see if Tang Xin had returned. If she had, he would go back with her.


    When he arrived at the hidden weapons class, he saw Tang Xin teaching from a distance and turned to head to the swordsmanship class.

 Chapter 91 – Xin Xie Sword Manual

    The students of the Swordsmanship class were naturally delighted to see Huang Ye arrive; they could once again hear deeper insights.


    As expected, Huang Ye bombarded Du Gu Ce with questions, sometimes even stumping him.


    Du Gu Ce admired Huang Ye''s ability to ask increasingly complex questions.


    Sometimes, he even altered the sword moves he taught, and upon trying the modified moves, found them to be quite effective.


    However, he also pointed out the impractical aspects of Huang Ye''s ideas, but Huang Ye wasn''t fazed by Du Gu Ce''s criticisms.


    Just because others couldn''t do it didn''t mean he couldn''t. He didn''t argue back, just demonstrated it himself.


    Du Gu Ce and the students were dumbfounded. How could his body suddenly bend ninety degrees to the left? Was this brat''s waist made of willow?


    After demonstrating, Huang Ye showed a disdainful expression and turned to leave the lecture hall.


    "Don''t listen to him about this. We normal people can''t achieve that level; just practice the sword moves I taught!"


    "Class dismissed."


    Turning back to the rear hall, he thought, that brat really showed me up just now. How did he do it?


    Thinking of this, he began to try it himself, but despite his efforts, he was still far from achieving it.


    He could only shake his head helplessly, feeling it was a kind of ironic insult to be defeated by a beginner in sword moves while claiming to be a master of Sword Intent.


    The students were also experimenting in the practice field outside, but only one female student managed to succeed, and even she couldn''t do it as effortlessly as Huang Ye.


    Meanwhile, Second Brother He was busy in the courtyard. After announcing his departure from the He family, he immediately found a courtyard outside, and now his branch of the family was moving.


    He Bin''s courtyard was very quiet; due to severe injuries, he was temporarily staying at the He mansion.


    Apart from a drowsy maid, there was no one else to care for him in the room.


    As evening approached, a sudden white light shot from the sky, and the maid''s sleepy eyes seemed to perceive a white light entering He Bin''s body.


    She quickly rubbed her eyes, but saw nothing; He Bin was still sound asleep, a bit of drool at the corner of his mouth.


    Seeing nothing unusual, the maid returned to her drowsy state.


    Not long after, He Bin''s voice suddenly rang out.


    "So your enemy is named Huang Ye. Alright, I remember. You can go now."


    As the voice ended, a phantom flew out of He Bin''s body, and before it could linger, a stream of Qi Flow shot from He Bin''s mouth, quickly dispersing the phantom.


    The maid looked at He Bin on the bed in shock.


    "Xiao Hong, it''s alright, I''m awake."


    "Young master, young master, what did you just say? It seemed like a white light entered your body."


    "It''s nothing. Come over here and help me lift the quilt; I''m a bit hot."


    "Young master, are you really awake?"


    "Yes."


    "That''s great, I''ll go tell the madam right away."


    "No rush, help me lift the quilt first, I''m feeling uncomfortable."


    Xiao Hong hurried over and lifted the quilt off He Bin, marking the end of her life.


    He Bin''s knee suddenly lifted, hitting Xiao Hong''s neck.


    Xiao Hong''s neck twisted, and her body immediately slumped down.


    Sigh! This foolish maid couldn''t even play dumb; keeping her around was useless.


    Damn it, I actually reincarnated into an idiot and cripple, but fortunately, the idiot''s memories weren''t completely destroyed.


    The deepest memory was of a guy named Huang Ye, with a look of gritted teeth; he must have been the one who injured this body''s shoulders.


    That Huang Ye was ruthless, shattering his shoulder blades into powder.


    Such minor injuries are nothing but a drizzle to me, the mighty Emperor. As long as I find Spiritual Medicine, I can recover.


    Damn, why is this brat''s personality so vile? It''s utterly despicable. Will I be influenced by this personality?


    Please, heavens, don''t let it affect me, or I''ll never achieve the Great Dao.


    Let''s see what other injuries there are.


    Huh! What''s this short thing below? Why is there only a base left?


    "Damn it! Huang Ye, I''ll kill you!" the voice roared.


    The owner of the voice looked at the broken body, wanting to cry but having no tears.


    Dongfang Liang, you fool, why couldn''t you resist when you saw this sword embryo body?


    With so many people in the world, couldn''t you find a more suitable one?


    Even if you reincarnated into a mortal body, after cultivating for ten thousand years, you could return to the peak. What is this now?


    Why is my fate so bitter? The shoulders can be healed, but what about this below, it''s almost gone.


    How much of life''s pleasures will be lost.


    "Huang Ye, just wait. No matter who you are, I, Dongfang Liang, swear to annihilate your entire clan in this life."


    Dongfang Liang gritted his teeth.


    Sigh! With this form, what should I practice?


    Fortunately, the techniques remembered in my mind are still there. The original owner was a sword embryo body, so I''ll start by finding a sword manual.


    After searching for a long time, he finally found a sword manual recorded on a robe.


    Looking at the four characters "Xin Xie Sword Manual" on the robe, the left side of the character "Xin" was burned with a hole by something unknown.


    Dongfang Liang''s mind was unsettled for a long time, wondering whether to practice this mundane sword manual.


    "Bang!" The door was pushed open, and a middle-aged woman and a maid hurriedly entered.


    Seeing Xiao Hong slumped on the ground.


    "Ah!" The two immediately screamed.


    The woman, having seen the world, calmed down quickly after the initial scream.


    "Xiao Lu, quickly inform the master, Huang Ye has killed the young master!"


    "What killing, I''m alive and well."


    "Ah!" The two screamed again.


    The woman rushed to the bedside, "Bin''er, you''re awake."


    Dongfang Liang looked at the woman, pondering that he was still a cripple and needed this mortal woman''s help.


    Hide for now, and when my true self recovers, I''ll kill this couple.


    Hmph, mortals aren''t qualified to be the parents of my true self, even if they are the original owner''s parents.


    "I''m hungry, get me some food."


    This annoying mortal body still needs food to replenish energy. Dongfang Liang, you truly are a fool.


    "Quickly, Xiao Lu, go get some food."


    The maid immediately ran out. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Bin''er, how did Xiao Hong die?"


    "Maybe she was scared, fell, and her neck hit the bed''s edge."


    "Good riddance, if she hadn''t died, you wouldn''t have woken up."


    "Bin''er, Bin''er!" Second Brother He rushed in.


    Seeing Dongfang Liang''s normal expression, tears streamed down his face.


    "Seeing you like this, Bin''er is awake, it''s a happy occasion, why are you crying?"


    "I''m just too happy."


    Happy, my foot, how easy it is to be a cheap father. These two old things dare to disrespect my true self; your lives are already on countdown.


    "Prepare pen and paper, I''ll dictate a prescription that can heal my injuries."


    The two were stunned, how could their son speak so strangely, he didn''t even recognize herbs, yet now he could dictate a prescription.


    The woman was the first to react, "Husband, what are you waiting for, quickly prepare pen and paper."


    "Alright, alright, I''ll go right away."


    Xiao Lu came in with a food box, and Dongfang Liang had a full meal.


    But in his heart, he was resentful, what the hell is this garbage, even the dogs in my imperial palace wouldn''t eat this.


    No, thinking this way means I''m even worse than a dog.


    When my true self regains strength, I''ll definitely destroy the sects of those old dogs who harmed me.


    Thinking of the long, long road ahead, his heart darkened, when the hell will I regain my strength.


    After eating, he looked at Second Brother He who brought the pen and paper.


    No rush, I must maintain a good mindset now, slowly work my way up from the bottom, tens of thousands of years of cultivation memory is my capital, now I don''t need to take detours, a few thousand years of cultivation should be enough.


    Thinking of this, the resentment in his heart lessened considerably.


    "I''ll speak, you write it down."


    A long list of medicinal herbs'' names flowed out, many of which Second Brother He didn''t recognize.


    Many words were vaguely recorded.


    After writing it all down, he handed it to Dongfang Liang.


    Dongfang Liang almost fainted, this old thing is a real talent, out of more than forty herbs, hardly any were correct.


    He had no choice but to correct them one by one.


    "These herbs need to be bought as soon as possible, the sooner I use them, the better my injuries will heal."


    "Don''t worry, Bin''er, even if I have to sell everything, I''ll get the herbs for you."


    What the hell do you mean by "Father," I''m older than your ancestor''s ancestor.


    Forget it, I''ll endure!

 Chapter 92 – Little Huangs Flying Fork

    When Huang Ye returned to the hidden weapons class, it was already over. He slipped directly into the back hall, where Tang Xin was indeed waiting for him.


    As soon as he entered, Tang Xin, like a swallow returning to its nest, nestled into his arms, her fingers gently playing.


    Huang Ye hurriedly grabbed those restless little hands.


    "Stop fiddling, it''s uncomfortable."


    "If it''s uncomfortable, just release it."


    Huang Ye looked at Tang Xin. This girl was really bold, not caring about time or place.


    "I have something serious to discuss with you. How''s your spell learning going?"


    "I''ve learned five more, but I''m not very proficient."


    "That''s not urgent. I''m here to tell you that you must enter the spiritual energy purification stage, or you''ll end up like me, stuck at the fourteenth level."


    "What! You''ve broken through again?" Tang Xin looked at Huang Ye in disbelief. This guy broke through as if it were child''s play.


    "Yes, after dual cultivation with them, I broke through. But it''s not a good thing; this situation is definitely off course."


    "So, we can''t dual cultivate for a while, or I''ll keep breaking through until I explode and die."


    "What! Is it that serious?" Tang Xin sat up from Huang Ye''s embrace.


    "I don''t know for sure, but it''s highly likely."


    "I thought you came to find me for dual cultivation. What a letdown." Tang Xin left Huang Ye''s embrace, feeling dejected.


    "Our foundation is too weak; we''re taking steps that are too big."


    "I''ll teach you the fourth level technique first. This level requires understanding elements. The things your father prepared can still be used."


    "Yes, those things are still there. When I came, my father asked if I still had them. I said I''d decide after asking you."


    "Let''s go back now, but separately. I might be late; I have a little trouble to deal with."


    "People from the City Lord''s mansion?"


    "No, it''s the He family."


    "The He family? You dealt with He Bin."


    "That''s right, I crippled him."


    "Good, well done. That scoundrel is notorious in Silver Moon City, but you sure know how to stir up trouble."


    "It''s not my fault. I went to the swordsmanship class to listen, and these people came to me."


    "Just handle it yourself. I''m always ready. That brat He Bin wouldn''t dare provoke me."


    "Not many dare to provoke you. I guess they''ll disappear in the future."


    "Of course, I''m a cultivator now, and I can even challenge a Martial Emperor."


    "Stop bragging. I''m heading back to the dorm." Huang Ye gave Tang Xin a light pat on her bottom.


    Tang Xin felt a flutter in her heart and gave Huang Ye a resentful look. This guy was still teasing her even when he couldn''t.


    "Take this." Tang Xin handed over a small box.


    Huang Ye instinctively dodged to the side.


    "Haha, didn''t expect you to be afraid of something."


    Huang Ye scratched his head, "I''m not a god."


    "You don''t need to give this to me; I don''t need it now."


    "Think it over. It can help you solve a lot of problems."


    "Better save it. If I use it, the Tang family will be completely exposed."


    "Let them be exposed. I want to see who dares to provoke me."


    "You''re getting arrogant. I want you to be a hidden blade, not a vanguard."


    "You''re as bad as He Bin."


    "This isn''t bad. In this world, it''s survival of the fittest. You need to learn to protect yourself, your family, and your loved ones."


    "Fine, you''re always right. I don''t want this, but I can''t refuse the others."


    "What else?"


    Tang Xin didn''t answer but kept pulling things out from her body.


    Plum blossom needles, iron caltrops, hidden weapons, money darts, throwing arrows, flying forks, throwing knives, flying swords¡ªall piled up in no time.


    Huang Ye looked at these hidden weapons in surprise. How did she hide them on her body?


    Could she be the legendary Thousand-Handed Guanyin? This woman was too dangerous.


    "Stop, don''t take out any more. I don''t need so many; just one or two for self-defense will do."


    "Pick what you want."


    "I have a friend named Little Li. He likes to use throwing knives and is quite famous, known as Little Li''s Flying Daggers."


    "I''ll find my own specialty, maybe the flying fork. In the future, call me Little Huang''s Flying Fork."


    "Okay, I have a few more in the cabinet. Take them all."


    "Should I coat them with poison? I have all levels of poison."


    "No need, no need. Save it. If I accidentally stab myself, dying by my own hand would be too unjust." Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t worry about that. I have antidotes here for you too."


    With that, she pulled a bottle from her ample chest and handed it to Huang Ye.


    "It contains detoxification pills that can neutralize all poisons."


    "Even if you encounter the most potent poison, it can stop the spread of toxicity, and then you can use internal energy to expel it."


    "Wait, you don''t have internal energy. Try using spiritual energy to detoxify when the time comes."


    "Alright, this is indeed useful." Huang Ye stared blankly at Tang Xin''s chest.


    "I have a question."


    "What question?"


    "Do you hide your poisons there too?" Huang Ye pointed at Tang Xin''s chest.


    "Ha ha ha!" Tang Xin couldn''t help but laugh. This guy must be afraid of getting poisoned after wrapping them.


    "That''s right, you''re already poisoned, and it''s a slow-acting one."


    "You''ve been wrapped for so long, your internal organs are all poisoned. Without me, you''re doomed."


    Huang Ye wiped his sweat. This girl was too ruthless.


    Tang Xin handed all the remaining flying forks in the cabinet to Huang Ye.


    The two then went their separate ways.


    Huang Ye first returned to the dormitory. This time, he didn''t disguise himself. His purpose was to mislead the spies tracking him.


    Now there was one less group following him, definitely the Second Madam''s forces had withdrawn.


    After staying in the dormitory for a short while, Huang Ye left and headed towards the school gate.


    Once outside, he leisurely wandered around various shops.


    This novel is available on bit.ly/3iBfjkV.


    He wanted to give those with ulterior motives plenty of time to prepare.


    As expected, half an hour later, two people appeared arguing in his path.


    A burly man and an even burlier man were deeply engrossed in their act, arguing fiercely, pushing and shoving each other.


    Several others were trying to mediate, attempting to separate them.


    Huang Ye pretended to be a passerby and tried to walk around them, but someone didn''t want him to.


    The burly man was pushed by the other and stumbled towards Huang Ye.


    Huang Ye gently supported him, stabilizing his stance, and the man turned to smile apologetically at Huang Ye.


    "Thank you, young master, for your help."


    As soon as he spoke, a sleeve sword suddenly extended from his sleeve, stabbing straight at Huang Ye.


    As the burly man moved, the others lunged at him in an instant.


    Each held a gleaming dagger, and two more attacked from behind Huang Ye.


    At the same time, a net of knives suddenly appeared in the air, each node tied with a dagger, with four people pulling the corners to trap Huang Ye.


    His escape route upwards was also blocked.


    No way, are they using these small fry to deal with me? There''s something fishy going on.


    Huang Ye didn''t even use his signature move, the Little Huang Eight Steps, and deftly dodged the ambush from the burly man.


    He kicked the burly man up and dragged him with one hand towards the knife net.


    "Ah!" The burly man let out a scream, having been stabbed over ten times.


    The four holding the knife net were also dragged along by the burly man, while Huang Ye soared into the air, leaving those below to miss their target.


    At that moment, from three different directions, several hidden weapons suddenly shot towards him.


    These hidden weapons were powerful, their tips all glowing blue, clearly laced with poison.


    In the blink of an eye, they were upon Huang Ye.

 Chapter 93 – Heart-stopping

    A series of lethal moves flowed seamlessly like mercury.


    Huang Ye didn''t dare to be careless; if these poisoned hidden weapons hit him, he might not even have time to take the antidote.


    His ten fingers flickered, unleashing the Six Meridian Divine Sword to counter the hidden weapons from one direction.


    He kicked a burly man in the rear, using the force to propel himself in that direction.


    "Thud, thud, thud, thud!" The sound echoed as the man in mid-air was pierced by hidden weapons from two other directions, leaving him full of holes.


    The burly man died instantly, without even suffering from the poison.


    As Huang Ye soared through the air, he flicked his hand, sending two flying forks towards the attackers from two other directions.


    The three ambushers were stunned. How did this kid evade such a well-laid trap?


    Little did they know, Huang Ye had a magical eye. Before the ambush circle was formed, the entire scene had already been recorded by the System.


    It noted how many people there were, their positions, and whether they had noticed him before.


    As he entered the ambush circle, the System also helped Huang Ye observe the movements of these people, alerting him to any unusual actions.


    Before the three could react, the person in Huang Ye''s path suddenly buckled at the knees and fell to the ground with a "thud."


    The other two quickly drew their weapons to block Little Huang''s Flying Fork.


    The attack on the knees was, of course, the Six Meridian Divine Sword, a silent and stealthy method perfect for ambushes.


    Huang Ye didn''t approach; he lightly tapped the ground with his toes and instantly appeared in front of the second person.


    With a swift slap, the person''s head spun 720 degrees and fell to the ground with a "thud."


    The last person was terrified. This scene was too bizarre; it was supposed to be their assassination, but it seemed like Huang Ye was assassinating them.


    After deflecting the hidden weapons, he leaped back, ready to make a strategic retreat.


    Unfortunately, while the plan was ideal, reality was harsh.


    Barely five zhang away, he saw a shadow flash past him, appearing right in front of him.


    It was too late to change direction, and then came a "bang!"


    A kick landed on his backside, nearly making him soil himself.


    His body flew up with a "whoosh," landing precisely on the first person, leaving both of them dazed and confused.


    The entire assassination process ended within three breaths.


    The remaining assassins stood dumbfounded in front of the burly man, and when they turned around, their target was already smiling behind them.


    "Run! He''s no ordinary Martial King," one of the minions shouted.


    Just as he started to move, he suddenly felt his body lose control and spun horizontally in the air.


    With a "bang," his head collided with a wall, shattering instantly, blood splattering everywhere.


    "Still want to run?"


    Everyone immediately knelt, shouting, "Spare us, master! Spare us!"


    "Shut up and kneel quietly!"


    They all fell silent.


    Huang Ye glanced around, not approaching the two Martial Kings, but instead heading in another direction.


    In an inconspicuous corner sat an old and a young beggar.


    "Have you seen enough?"


    "Sir, I don''t understand what you''re saying."


    The old beggar opened his misty eyes, staring blankly at Huang Ye.


    "Don''t hurt my grandpa," the boy stood up, shielding the old man.


    The boy was only twelve or thirteen, and though he stood bravely, a hint of cunning flickered in his eyes.


    Suddenly, the boy struck, a dagger in his hand stabbing straight at Huang Ye''s abdomen.


    The dagger''s tip glowed a bright blue, and the boy''s strike was precise and fierce. Though not as skilled as the three Martial Kings, he was much stronger than the burly man.


    Huang Ye believed this stab had been practiced at least a thousand times¡ªsimple, straightforward, with no unnecessary movements.


    With a "bang," the old beggar also made a move, but he struck not at Huang Ye, but at the boy''s back.


    The boy''s speed increased dramatically, thrusting fiercely towards Huang Ye.


    After the old beggar struck, he used the force to dart to the right.


    Without hesitation, he chose to flee. Huang Ye''s earlier performance had been too dazzling, stirring an inexplicable fear in him.


    He didn''t understand how Huang Ye had discovered him. He had merely entertained the thought, and at that moment, Huang Ye had his back turned. He hesitated for a moment, and the opportunity was lost.


    After witnessing Huang Ye''s formidable strength, he had completely buried the idea of assassination. With his abilities, he couldn''t possibly launch a successful sneak attack.


    Now that Huang Ye had seen through his disguise, his only chance was to use the boy''s assassination to distract Huang Ye, giving himself a chance to escape.


    Huang Ye activated his Little Huang Steps, dodging the boy''s attack with a "swish" and appearing in front of the old beggar.


    With a palm strike, the old beggar was terrified, hurriedly raising his hands to meet it, clutching two palm spikes.


    But just as Huang Ye''s hand extended halfway, he retracted it, shifted his body, and kicked.


    "Crack!" "Ah!" The old beggar flew back, his shin shattered, causing him to sweat profusely from the pain.


    "You damn well tricked me!" the old beggar roared in agony.


    "Haha, all''s fair in war, old man. You play the assassination game; do I need to explain this to you?"


    Huang Ye strolled over, glancing at the boy, who was already bleeding from all seven orifices, lying motionless on the ground.


    "You''ve got some nerve, using a child as a shield."


    "Are you from the Beggar''s Sect?"


    "Hmph! Kill me if you must, but the Beggar''s Sect will never yield." Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Beggar, my ass! I mention the Beggar''s Sect, and you just go along with it."


    With that, he stomped on the old beggar''s other shin.


    "Crack!" "Ah!" The old beggar fainted from the pain.


    The kneeling ones were all terrified; this kid was ruthless, one wrong word and it was broken limbs.


    "Old bastard, you think I can''t disguise myself? I''ll deal with you later."


    Huang Ye turned to the two Martial Kings still sprawled on the ground.


    "Don''t tell me you''re from the Beggar''s Sect too."


    "Sir, we wouldn''t dare. We''re from the Earth Fiend Gang. The boss ordered us to ambush here."


    "Seems like you''re telling the truth. Are those guys from the Earth Fiend Gang too?" Huang Ye pointed at the kneeling men.


    "Yes, they''re all from the Earth Fiend Gang."


    "You, come here!" Huang Ye pointed at one of them.


    The man immediately crawled over on his knees.


    "You''re not injured, can''t you walk?"


    "Sir, I''m sorry." With that, he started slapping himself.


    "Enough, stop slapping, it''s noisy, you know?"


    "Yes, yes, I know!" The man immediately stopped his self-punishment.


    "Damn, you do know. Are you a transmigrator too?"


    The man was stunned. Which city was Transmigration? He had no impression, but he quickly tried to cozy up.


    "Sir, you''re right. I''m from Transmigration City too, came over a couple of years ago. Are you from Transmigration City as well?"


    "You''re an idiot." Huang Ye slapped him.


    The man covered his face in grievance, looking at Huang Ye in confusion. Why was a fellow hitting a fellow?


    "Now hurry to your Earth Fiend Gang and call your boss over. Don''t think about running."


    "Plenty of people here know you."


    "Sir, I''ll go right away. Rest assured, I''ll deliver the message."


    "Get lost!" The man scurried away.


    Not long after, a commotion arose, and a squad of guards quickly approached.


    Damn, their response time was fast.


    A quick look at " will leave you more fulfilled.


    "Hey, shopkeeper inside, give me that chair."


    A shopkeeper immediately opened the door, handed out a chair, but didn''t show himself, only extending an arm.


    Huang Ye took the chair and sat down steadily.


    "Who dares to kill in the street? Surround them!"


    A dozen guards immediately formed a fan-shaped formation, encircling the scene.

 Chapter 94 – Assassins Hall Old Seven

    The leader was a burly man in his thirties. Seeing the bloody scene, he felt a chill in his heart.


    Damn, whoever did this is ruthless, definitely a vicious character. Apart from a few kneeling, the rest were either dead or crippled.


    He glanced at Huang Ye, who was sitting there. Could this kid have done it all by himself?


    Seeing his leisurely demeanor, what the hell is going on? It seemed like this kid was quite satisfied with the crime he committed. The leader was a bit stunned.


    Suddenly, he noticed a familiar face, lying on the ground, but facing upwards.


    Damn, that''s Qian, the Martial King of the Earth Fiend Gang. Did this young man kill him too?


    That''s not someone to mess with. I''m only at the peak of Martial Master, far too weak.


    He had to ask about the situation, as it was his duty. Better to ask kindly, can''t afford to anger this plague god.


    "You, quickly inform the commander that a Martial King has died here. We need him to handle this."


    "Yes!" A guard immediately sprinted away.


    The leader approached Huang Ye, not daring to make him stand up to speak, and asked calmly:


    "Young Master, did you kill all these people?" The leader''s words instinctively carried a hint of respect.


    "Not that boy, it was that old man who killed him. The rest were killed by me."


    He pointed to the old beggar.


    "Why did you kill them?"


    "What do you think? Can''t you see the situation here?"


    The leader was taken aback. This young man was bold; not many dared to retort to the guards like this. But he indeed had the strength to back it up, so it was better to ask honestly.


    "May I ask your surname, Young Master?"


    "Huang."


    "Young Master Huang, these people attacked you, and you counter-killed them, right?"


    "Finally, someone with a brain!"


    The leader felt no anger at all.


    "Why did they try to assassinate you?"


    "How would I know? When their leader arrives, you can ask him directly."


    "Young Master Huang, I doubt he''ll come."


    "You mean he ran away?"


    "Exactly, he set up an ambush here to assassinate you. If successful, they could cover up the crime."


    "If they failed, causing such a commotion would surely alert the City Lord''s mansion, leaving him no choice but to flee."


    "Oh! I hadn''t thought of that. Never mind, if he ran, he ran. I don''t have time to deal with this mess."


    As they were talking, another squad of guards hurried over.


    The two leading them, though in guard uniforms, were clearly of higher quality than the others.


    They exuded authority without anger, clearly leaders.


    The leader immediately approached them and reported in a low voice.


    After listening to the report, the two leaders glanced at the gruesome scene, exchanging looks of surprise.


    They had already recognized the two Martial Kings of the Earth Fiend Gang sitting on the ground, one of whom was mid-stage Martial King.


    "Big brother, those are Chen and Liu, the Martial Kings of the Earth Fiend Gang. Who exactly is this young man?"


    "Facing an assassination by three Martial Kings and coming out unscathed, what kind of strength is this?"


    "I''ve never seen him before. To counter-kill these people, he must have peak Martial King strength. When did such a genius appear among the younger generation of Silver Moon City?"


    "Second brother, it seems our guards have some shortcomings." S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Big brother, it''s my oversight."


    "Don''t blame yourself. He might be from out of town; there''s no Huang family in the city."


    The two whispered to each other and suddenly noticed the old beggar.


    "Big brother, who is that old man?"


    "Let''s go take a look!" The two approached the old beggar.


    After a careful examination, the big brother suddenly grabbed the old beggar''s hair and yanked hard.


    The hair and beard came off, revealing a fair-skinned middle-aged face.


    The middle-aged man glared venomously at Huang Ye.


    "Damn, it''s that bastard. We''ve been hunting him for ten years, and he slipped up here too," the second brother exclaimed.


    "Third brother, this is a stroke of luck! We finally caught this bastard; your revenge can be taken," the second brother said excitedly.


    "Second Commander, is he the one known as Zhao Sheng, the Soul Chaser who killed the Third Master?" the leader asked.


    "That''s right, I''d recognize him even if he turned to ash. He''s the seventh from the Assassin''s Hall."


    The three of them simultaneously looked at Huang Ye, who was sitting on the chair, and exchanged glances.


    The two commanders approached Huang Ye.


    "Young Master, may we know your full name?" the big brother asked.


    "Huang Ye!"


    Huang Ye? The two shook their heads; they had no impression of this name.


    "Are you from Silver Moon City, Young Master?"


    "I am."


    The two exchanged a glance, which didn''t match their judgment. Could he be a commoner?


    "May we know where you reside, Young Master?"


    "The City Lord''s mansion."


    "What!" The three were startled.


    This kid was talking nonsense! If Huang Ye weren''t so terrifying, they might have already slapped him.


    "What is your relationship with the City Lord, Young Master?"


    "I''m the Third Young Master of the City Lord''s mansion."


    "Ah! Third Young Master!"


    "Big brother, I remember now. The City Lord has an adopted son with the surname Huang, but that adopted son is said to be a fool."


    "You¡¯re the damn fool, your whole family is fools!" Huang Ye was very displeased.


    "Ah! Third Young Master, it was a slip of the tongue, a slip of the tongue. I didn''t know it was you, please forgive my offense."


    The Third Young Master''s temper was quite fiery, but understandable, given his strength, a bit of temper was not surprising.


    "Alright, now that you''re here, I''ll leave this to you. I''m leaving."


    "As you wish. But don''t you want to know who''s behind this?"


    "Not interested. Whoever comes, I''ll kill them!"


    "They even hired professional assassins. I want to see what level of assassins they can hire, a bunch of trash."


    With that, Huang Ye got up, patted his clothes, and left.


    The two commanders immediately escorted him for a dozen meters, only to be waved back by Huang Ye.


    "Hurry up, arrest all these people, use torture to find out who''s behind this."


    "Lock down the city immediately and capture all members of the Earth Fiend Gang."


    At this moment, the leader of the Earth Fiend Gang and two subordinates were lamenting in a shabby house outside the city.


    The leader, upon hearing the report of the scene, knew something big had happened.


    He had definitely been deceived by Second Brother He. If someone could cripple three Martial Kings in an ambush, they must be at the peak of Martial King.


    With the situation exposed, the guards would surely search the city for them, so he chose to flee without hesitation.


    The two returning commanders were also discussing this newly emerged Third Young Master.


    "Big brother, why would the Earth Fiend Gang and Assassin''s Hall target the Third Young Master?"


    "It''s probably hard to find out. These people likely didn''t know the Third Young Master''s identity."


    "Yes, to mobilize such a strong assassination team, the mastermind must be from a prominent family."


    "Have you heard the news?"


    "What news?"


    "Second Brother He suddenly announced his withdrawal from the He family."


    "Big brother suspects that Second Brother He is behind this."


    "Check the Third Young Master''s recent whereabouts. If he was also at the Martial Arts Academy, it might be related to Second Brother He''s son."


    "Yes, I''ll arrange for someone to investigate."


    "Big brother, could the Third Young Master be a hidden ace of the City Lord?"


    "Second brother, we should discuss the affairs of the City Lord''s mansion less."


    "Let''s just report this matter truthfully."


    "Big brother, should we invite the Third Young Master for a drink someday? Third Brother''s great revenge has been avenged; we should thank him."


    "Do you think we can invite him with his demeanor?"


    "Then we can send a thank-you gift."


    "Sigh! I just told you, we shouldn''t get involved in the affairs of the City Lord''s mansion, and you''ve already forgotten."


    "Yes, yes, big brother''s right. I''m just happy. If we don''t skin that bastard alive this time, I''ll write my surname backward."


    "Hehe, leave that scoundrel to you. Try to find out the location of the Assassin''s Hall''s base and who the mastermind is."


    "Sigh! I never expected the Third Young Master to cripple the seventh of the Assassin''s Hall. He was late-stage Martial King, skilled in stealth and assassination. Truly unbelievable."

 Chapter 95 – Three women make a play

    At this moment, Huang Ye was humming a tune as he headed to the Tang family mansion. With the spies gone, he felt much more at ease.


    Regarding the recent events, he felt helpless. If he didn''t reveal his identity, he would definitely be taken in for questioning.


    Time is money, and what he lacked most now was time. He couldn''t afford to waste it on such trivial matters.


    Although it was dangerous just now, it was also a form of training for him. To be honest, he was quite grateful to those people.


    When he was weak, they risked their lives to help him grow.


    It was a profitable deal. In the future, when he had money, he might even hire a few assassins to target himself.


    Old Seven from the Assassin''s Hall was also puzzled. He couldn''t figure out how Huang Ye had discovered him.


    When that group set up their trap, he was notified to stand by nearby.


    If those people failed, he would step in; if they succeeded, he wouldn''t need to act.


    As long as he showed up, he would get paid, even if he didn''t lift a finger.


    He observed the assassination attempt from the start, and from the beginning, he felt those people might fail.


    When the opportunity arose, he hesitated.


    He never imagined that this moment of hesitation would expose him. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Every move he made had long been in Huang Ye''s sight.


    Before Huang Ye entered the ambush, everyone at the scene was within his panoramic view.


    Any slight movement from anyone couldn''t escape Huang Ye''s eyes.


    When you''re just trying to make great content at .


    Moreover, the System comprehensively analyzed the scene, promptly alerting Huang Ye to any unusual movements.


    By the time Huang Ye finished the fight, the System had already replayed the Old Beggar''s suspicious actions for him.


    As a result, he became the unluckiest assassin in the assassin world, facing torture just for having a fleeting thought.


    This was the first time Huang Ye had cooperated with the System in combat, and the System''s role became increasingly practical.


    After this battle, Huang Ye had elevated the System to the level of a strategic partner.


    His initial complaints were long forgotten.


    When he arrived at the Tang family mansion, it was Tang Xin who came out to greet him.


    Huang Ye had skipped classes again, staying at the Tang family mansion for seven days this time.


    Besides refining the remaining three elements, he also started learning the fifth level of cultivation techniques.


    Seeing that refining elements didn''t require environmental support, he finally left the Tang family mansion.


    During his stay at the Tang family mansion, the outside world was in turmoil.


    First, the entire city was ordered to capture the Earth Fiend Gang, and all their bases in Silver Moon City were sealed, causing the century-old gang to vanish completely.


    Then, two strongholds of the Assassin''s Hall were raided, but by the time the guards arrived, they were already empty.


    The most eye-catching news was that Second Brother He and his family had fled, and the remaining members of his branch were all made into government slaves.


    The City Lord personally went to the He family, and the He family had to spend a large amount of gold and silver, relinquishing a market controlled by Second Brother He to quell the incident.


    The head of the He family had been mentally prepared for this, and when he saw Second Brother He''s stubbornness, he had already prepared an escape route.


    At this moment, He Bin, sitting in a carriage, was furiously shouting at Second Brother He.


    "Damn it, have you lost your mind? Why didn''t you tell me about the assassination?"


    "Bin''er, I didn''t tell you because I didn''t want you to worry."


    Dongfang Liang held back once again. He couldn''t afford to offend these two old men; they had brought along a lot of gold and silver treasures.


    He still needed them to pay for his medicine, and they hadn''t even procured half of the necessary herbs yet.


    Fortunately, the old man informed him immediately after hearing about the failed assassination.


    Upon learning the whole story, he quickly had the old man pack up and flee, narrowly avoiding disaster.


    If he had been caught, his path to rebirth would have been too humiliating. Even if he didn''t die, he would have been stuck in prison, unable to recover.


    All of you, just wait. When I return, it will be your end.


    As news of Second Brother He''s family''s escape spread throughout the city, the news that Huang Ye had crippled He Bin also quickly circulated in the academy.


    Everyone who knew Huang Ye was stunned, and the happiest was Feng Huateng, who almost set off fireworks in celebration.


    The City Lord''s mansion was bustling with activity, and the treatment of Qing''er and Yue''er''s small courtyard had improved significantly, second only to the three madams.


    The head of the Qu family visited the Second Madam again, informing her of Huang Ye''s current situation. The Second Madam broke into a cold sweat, realizing her brother''s judgment was correct.


    The First Madam and Third Madam also secretly adjusted their plans, knowing that Huang Ye''s current situation was unshakeable.


    Returning to the City Lord''s mansion under the cover of night, the two women were disheartened to hear that Huang Ye was unable to engage in dual cultivation.


    They could only listen attentively as Huang Ye taught them the fourth and fifth levels of cultivation techniques.


    Now, the two women''s hearing had greatly improved, and they said they hadn''t heard any unusual sounds outside the courtyard during this time.


    The mysterious old man hadn''t appeared again, and Huang Ye speculated it might be related to the increased patrols in the mansion.


    Another possibility was that he hadn''t found anything unusual with the two women and had given up on investigating there.


    You old bastard, I''ll meet you sooner or later, unless you disappear forever.


    After finishing his lecture, Huang Ye noticed that the two women hadn''t left.


    Could it be that he hadn''t made himself clear? It seemed these two girls truly enjoyed the taste, and his charm was still quite strong.


    He was quickly proven wrong.


    "Young Master, we have something to tell you," Qing''er mustered the courage to say.


    "Oh, what is it?"


    This girl, if you want something, just say it. Why be so indirect? If I weren''t afraid, you wouldn''t even need to say it.


    "Young Master, in the past two days, the three madams sent many gifts, but these gifts weren''t for you; they were for us sisters."


    "We tried to refuse, but the maid who delivered the gifts said that if we didn''t accept them, they would be punished when they returned."


    "We used to call each other sisters, so we had no choice but to accept them."


    Huang Ye was quite frustrated; it wasn''t what he thought it was, and he had been daydreaming for nothing.


    "Oh! Why did they send them?"


    "We don''t know either. Not only that, but our treatment in terms of food has also improved significantly."


    "The supplements usually prepared for the madams are now also given to us."


    "They even sent a few maids, but we refused."


    "The First and Third Madams only sent some jewelry, while the Second Madam sent not only jewelry but also a lot of silk and satin."


    Huang Ye thought for a moment; it seemed that his battle had already made him famous throughout the city.


    This made Huang Ye sigh; being strong really did have its perks. The revolution was far from over, and comrades still needed to work hard.


    "Qing''er, Yue''er, if you like those jewelry pieces, feel free to wear them."


    "Although you are cultivators now, everyone has a love for beauty, and I understand your feelings."


    "Ah! Thank you, Young Master!" The two women immediately rushed over, planting kisses on him from both sides.


    Then they ignored their young master, taking out a pile of small boxes from the cabinet and lovingly selecting from them.


    Huang Ye smiled and shook his head. After all, they were still young girls, and even as cultivators, they couldn''t escape the allure of worldly things.


    Before long, the two women were adorned with a few more pieces of jewelry.


    "Young Master, do we look good wearing these?"


    Wow, it really is true that clothes make the man.


    With these jewels and accessories, their aura was immediately elevated.


    Qing''er appeared even more radiant, while Yue''er was both elegant and intelligent.


    The two women were already beautiful, and the jewelry only enhanced their charm, perfectly complementing their temperament.


    No wonder in his previous life, women would rather go without food or drink to buy a pile of branded accessories and bags.


    "Very good, now you''ve both become socialites."


    "Young Master, what does ''socialite'' mean?"


    "Uh!" Huang Ye thought for a moment; socialite wasn''t exactly a positive term.


    He remembered there was some socialite club in Shanghai, and the news about it was quite eye-opening.


    "It means something very good." Since he misspoke, he decided to explain it away.


    The two women didn''t pay him any mind, continuing to select their jewelry.


    Huang Ye, however, was pondering why the Second Madam was afraid, why the Third Madam was understandable, but what was the First Madam''s purpose in sending gifts?


    She had a son who was a chosen one; there was no need to curry favor with him.


    Women were truly hard to fathom.


    These three women were not to be underestimated.

 Chapter 96 – City Lord, everything is under control

    Inside a secret chamber, the City Lord sat upright, a black-clothed person standing by his side.


    "Have you found out where he is?"


    "Although there are no clues, I believe he should be at the Tang family residence."


    "So, he was also at the Tang family during that month of disappearance?"


    "Very likely, during that time, Miss Tang was also not at the academy."


    "The Tang family, interesting. Tang Xin''s abilities are outstanding, but the Tang family shouldn''t have the power to elevate him to this level so quickly."


    "Could it be that one of the Tang family''s elders is dying and used the method of sudden enlightenment before passing?"


    "City Lord, it''s not impossible. If anyone in this city knows such a secret technique, it would be the Tang family."


    "Why would the Tang family nurture him? They have so many descendants; wouldn''t it be better to train their own?"


    "I think it might be the Third Young Master''s photographic memory that impressed the Tang family head."


    "In this generation of the Tang family, only Tang Xin stands out; the others are quite ordinary."


    "Now the Third Young Master has disappeared again, and Tang Xin has returned to the Tang family."


    "Oh! It seems this kid wants to become a son-in-law of the Tang family, relying on their power to protect him."


    "I think so too. The Tang family is so close to him, they might tell him about his background. With a little persuasion, they could definitely sway him."


    "Hmph, a single Tang family can''t stir up much trouble."


    "City Lord, regarding the events of that year, you were the biggest beneficiary and the most suspicious person. Why not let me handle him personally and eliminate him?"


    "Foolish, if you act on your own again, don''t blame me for being ruthless."


    "We already made mistakes back then. Since he can grow, let''s allow him to. I also want to see if he can create another miracle."


    "City Lord, I''m worried he might pose a threat to you and the mansion in the future."


    "He doesn''t have the guts. Using secret methods to advance quickly, how solid do you think his foundation is?"


    "Martial arts is not child''s play. Dreaming of reaching the sky in one step is wishful thinking. He might stagnate at the peak of the Martial King level."


    "The Martial Emperor level is a life-and-death threshold for martial artists. If the foundation is unstable, forcing a breakthrough might mean never advancing in a lifetime."


    "I really didn''t know that."


    "It''s normal not to know. Once you break through to the Martial Emperor level, you''ll understand."


    "Everyone thinks he''s progressing so fast that achieving Martial Emperor in the future will be easy, maybe even reaching Martial Saint level. In reality, he''s drinking poison to quench his thirst."


    "Feeling endangered, he forcibly used secret methods to advance. Whoever gave him sudden enlightenment wasn''t helping him; they might have harmed him."


    "No wonder the City Lord isn''t anxious; everything is under your control."


    The black-clothed person couldn''t help but admire the City Lord''s foresight.


    "I''ll talk to him about the events of that year and see how he chooses."


    "If he can''t figure it out, he can''t blame me. Even the Tang family won''t be able to protect him."


    "City Lord, could the incident with Miss Xia be the Tang family''s doing?"


    "Probably not. The Tang family has three or four who could surpass Miss Xia, but none who could shatter her bones and leave her defenseless."


    "City Lord, is it possible he truly has a master, and it was his master who killed Miss Xia and gave him sudden enlightenment, while the Tang family is just closely connected to him?" the black-clothed person speculated.


    "What you say isn''t impossible. After all, his growth process is too bizarre."


    "In less than three months, he advanced from an ordinary person to the peak of the Martial King level. There''s no other way besides sudden enlightenment."


    "Investigate if any of the Tang family elders have shown anomalies. If not, he might indeed have a master."


    "City Lord, Miss Xia''s death was too unjust. Our secret guards have sworn to avenge her."


    "Every grievance has its perpetrator. If this is the situation, his master might have already been buried after giving him sudden enlightenment."


    "If you want revenge, I''ll tell you, don''t act until I''ve spoken to him."


    "Based on their confessions, if you want to kill him, it will definitely come at a high cost."


    "That can''t be. If I personally take action, he shouldn''t be able to escape," the black-clothed person said confidently.


    "You can defeat him, but killing him is difficult. It would require a group attack. With his abilities, even Old Seven from the Assassin''s Hall couldn''t withstand him. Who do you think can stop him?"


    "Indeed, to truly deal with him, only you can take action. I, as a half-step Martial Emperor, have no confidence."


    "You may leave. If he remains obstinate, I won''t hesitate to cripple him and let him spend his life in a wheelchair."


    "Yes, I take my leave."


    After the black-clothed person left, the City Lord also stood up.


    Read this novel and other amazing translated novels from the original source at the ]"


    Little one, you''ve created a miracle. Huang Jian is lucky to have a son like you.


    I hope you can be a wise man.


    With all the known disturbances, the major powers were also stunned by the news of Huang Ye''s sudden rise.


    This news was definitely more sensational than the appearance of demons. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Everyone knew that the long-peaceful Silver Moon City was about to witness a grand drama.


    Huang Ye returned to his dormitory, and the three immediately jumped up from their beds.


    Feng Huateng was about to kneel but was stopped by Huang Ye.


    "A man''s knees are worth gold, what are you doing?"


    "Big brother, thank you!" Feng Huateng choked up.


    "Oh, you know about that?"


    "Yes, after Second Brother He and his family fled, the news spread immediately. Now the entire academy sees you as an idol."


    "Is it that exaggerated?"


    "You don''t know how much people hated He Bin; I wasn''t the only victim."


    "Why did he run?"


    "After you were attacked, the guards found out that Second Brother He was the mastermind."


    "These guys aren''t stupid. What else happened?"


    The three took turns recounting the recent changes in Silver Moon City.


    Huang Ye pondered, thinking that he, the one who charged into battle, got nothing, while Old Wu reaped all the benefits. You really know how to play the game.


    Forget it, there''s no point in dwelling on it. Worldly riches are of no use.


    His six hundred taels of silver, except for what the academy used, had nowhere to be spent.


    He thought he would need to buy herbs for body refinement, but his body''s recovery ability was so strong that he didn''t even need that.


    "Boss, there''s a rumor outside that you''re now at the peak of the Martial King level. Is that true?" Feng Yun asked curiously.


    "More or less."


    "Unbelievable, I never thought we''d be sharing a room with a Martial King."


    "You''re so young, at the peak of the Martial King level. Not just in Silver Moon City, but in human history, you''re a miracle."


    "Hehe, don''t underestimate humanity. The world is vast, full of wonders."


    "Boss, there''s talk that you might have received the secret technique of sudden enlightenment to advance so quickly."


    Huang Ye was taken aback. There''s such a secret technique here? He had read about it in novels.


    This reason is good; it can be used to his advantage.


    "A wolf travels a thousand miles to eat meat, a dog travels a thousand miles to eat dung. If you want to accomplish something, you''ll leave traces. My secret has been discovered."


    "Boss, I envy you. If a Martial King were willing to give me sudden enlightenment, I''d die of happiness," Yu Jianlin said enviously.


    "Look at your ambition. If a Martial King sees you dead, they''d definitely give it to Huateng."


    "Haha, we''re all brothers. It doesn''t matter who gets it."


    "Boss, your strength is at the instructor level. Will you still attend classes?"


    "If I don''t attend classes, what am I here for? I''m not interested in teaching."


    "Alright, there''s still some time before class. You guys continue sleeping; I need to cultivate."


    "Yes!" The three didn''t sleep but sat on their beds meditating and cultivating.


    The boss had given them a huge shock, and they needed to work hard. At the very least, while the boss was around, they had to strive.

 Chapter 97 – Su Wan has someone

    Huang Ye continued his refining process. After purification, he felt a qualitative leap in his strength. If the refining was successful, his power would increase even further.


    The refining in the Initial Yang Realm involves continuously compressing spiritual energy. By the time one reaches the Primordial Yang Realm, this highly compressed spiritual energy transforms into a liquid state.


    Huang Ye thought this process was somewhat similar to the three states of matter in physics.


    Refining is a process of increasing density, continuously compressing elements, making the gaps smaller and smaller until they form a liquid state.


    However, this layer is much more difficult. The fifth-level techniques of the Tang family can already be used, but the refining speed is not fast.


    There was another problem to solve: forming a circular ring with the five elements. None of the four had succeeded in trying.


    Huang Ye now only knew that the path the four were on differed from the cultivation system here.


    They all practiced the five elements simultaneously and could use five-element techniques. However, there was no standard to judge the power of these techniques; it was all their own speculation.


    But every change in his body was recorded by the system.


    The system hadn''t stopped deducing the fourth-level techniques of the Jade Maiden Heart Sutra, but after compressing it into over fifty chapters, the speed drastically decreased.


    If he didn''t find new cultivation techniques to supplement, the research speed would slow even more.


    Now he had to hurry with preparations in this area. Without changing the map, there was no chance.


    It seemed like in novels, maps were often changed, so he should change his too.


    When it was time for class, Huang Ye appeared on campus again.


    Now he was a big figure; even the cleaning lady knew his name.


    His coarse cloth robe had become a fashion trend, with many students wearing the same style and material.


    Every student he met on the road bowed to him.


    "Third Young Master, Third Young Master," they called out continuously.


    Huang Ye disliked such gestures. After walking less than a mile, he couldn''t stand it anymore and shouted loudly.


    "I came to the academy to study. Don''t greet me unless necessary, or don''t blame me for being impolite!"


    His voice was heard in every corner of the academy.


    "Principal, the young fellow seems quite unhappy," said the head of the Academic Affairs Office.


    "Alas! It''s a pity. If he had appeared earlier, we would have definitely won first place in this exchange competition."


    "He''s still young; we can let him participate in the next exchange competition."


    "Next time? Do you think he will stay here that long? Can he participate in a competition of that level?"


    "True, it''s not on the same level."


    "I didn''t expect that after I went out for a trip, such a genius would appear."


    "I heard he has a photographic memory. What a pity!"


    "Are you worried he might be ruined by the City Lord?"


    "Who knows? The events of those years are still a mystery. Only they, father and son, can clarify it face to face."


    "And it''s just the City Lord''s side of the story. Whether the kid believes it or not is another matter."


    "I hope he can be smart and not anger the City Lord. The last time I met the City Lord, I felt his strength had improved again."


    "He''s now approaching the late Martial Emperor stage, undoubtedly the top expert in Silver Moon City."


    "Principal, this kid has unlimited potential. Can''t we step in to protect him and recruit him into the academy?"


    "Foolish, it''s their family matter. How can we intervene? That''s why I regret it; we can''t get involved."


    With Huang Ye''s shout of injustice, no one greeted him anymore; they all switched to saluting him with their eyes.


    Only when Huang Ye passed by did the salutes end.


    The principal watched Huang Ye''s figure from afar.


    "This young fellow has really made a name for himself. Damn, I don''t even get this kind of treatment. It seems he really won people''s hearts by defeating that scoundrel from the He family."


    "Indeed, Principal, I heard that the inns in the city have been fully booked these days, and even commoners are spending money to celebrate in the inns."


    "You still have the nerve to say that. Huang Ye is a hero, and the Martial Arts Academy is basking in his glory. But wasn''t He Bin also a member of the academy?" S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The issue with school discipline is a flaw of the academy. You should reflect on it."


    "Understood, understood!" The head of the Academic Affairs Office broke into a cold sweat, realizing the leader''s dissatisfaction.


    Huang Ye chose a quiet path to the Swordsmanship class; there were too many salutes for him to handle.


    Suddenly, Huang Ye saw a familiar figure. The figure was too alluring, leaving a deep impression on him.


    The owner of the figure saw Huang Ye but didn''t greet him. Instead, she immediately lowered her head and stepped aside.


    Huang Ye didn''t let her pass; instead, he stopped in front of her.


    "Sister, long time no see!" Huang Ye greeted warmly.


    Su Wan looked around. Fortunately, there were few people here, only a few students in the distance.


    She smacked her lips, unsure how to address Huang Ye, and finally chose a universal one.


    "Greetings, Third Young Master!"


    "Haha, sister, that''s not how you called me last time. I still prefer the original way."


    "Last time, you tricked me. Whether it''s the peak of Martial King or the City Lord''s Third Young Master, neither title is something I can aspire to."


    "Sister, those two don''t matter. I''m still a student here, and you arrived earlier than me, so you''re my senior."


    This novel is available on bit.ly/3iBfjkV.


    "But..."


    "But what? In my eyes, you''re both a senior and a friend. We don''t need so many formalities between us."


    "I didn''t mean to deceive you. When I first arrived at the academy, I knew how they looked at me."


    "You were the first to be kind to me, and I can remember that for a lifetime."


    Hearing Huang Ye''s words, Su Wan felt a warmth in her heart.


    Initially, she had a good impression of Huang Ye. After hearing about his recent achievements, she almost fell out of bed, realizing the vast difference in their status and strength.


    She was secretly heartbroken, thinking she finally had a friend, only to be deceived by him, resetting her impression to zero.


    That''s why she deliberately avoided him when she saw him. But after hearing Huang Ye''s words, she realized her junior was sincere, and she had misunderstood him.


    "You''re also the first not to despise me, and I''ll remember that for a lifetime," Su Wan said firmly.


    "What class are you in, sister?"


    "I''m in the Blade class."


    "Oh! Why not study swordsmanship, sister? Not many women use blades."


    "Do I count as a woman?"


    Huang Ye looked Su Wan up and down.


    "Why not? You''re a standard beauty."


    "You just think I have a good figure. I know I have flaws, so I try various ways to improve my figure."


    "But all my efforts were in vain; no one acknowledges me."


    "They''re all ordinary people. Your junior definitely acknowledges you. Don''t worry; I''ll find a way to cure your mark sooner or later."


    "Thank you, Third Young Master."


    "I''ve told you, we don''t need those worldly titles between us. Just call me junior."


    "Alright, I''ll accept you as my junior."


    After putting aside the difference in status, Su Wan became more lively.


    "Let me tell you, you''re now the idol of our class. My ears have been filled with your stories these days."


    "I actually wanted to come over when I heard about your photographic memory, to see how this miraculous junior''s brain works."


    "But I was afraid it might affect your image, so I gave up."


    "Then you revealed such big news."


    "The funniest part is, as a mere Martial Master, I once boasted about protecting you."


    "You must have laughed at your senior for being overconfident, right?"


    "No, I was the one who first said I''d protect you, but you forcibly took over."


    "How could I have known that a newcomer, so young, would be a Martial King?"


    "Haha, if I had told you, you wouldn''t have believed it."


    "If I didn''t believe it, you''d just have to beat me until I did."


    "I came to the academy to study, not to show off. Besides, you were kind to me, so I couldn''t possibly fight you."


    "By the way, you''re already a high-level Martial King. Why are you still attending classes? There aren''t many instructors in the academy who can beat you."


    "Learning has nothing to do with one''s realm. Among three people, there''s always something to learn. I''m lacking in martial arts, so I need to study."


    "I''m currently studying swordsmanship and will learn blade techniques later."


    "Ah! You''re coming to the Blade class."


    "Yes!"


    "Then don''t mention we know each other. I''m quite discriminated against in the class."


    "Don''t worry, sister. I said I''d protect you."


    "I''d rather not. I don''t want others to know about our relationship."


    After saying that, Huang Ye noticed a blush on Su Wan''s face.


    Huang Ye was momentarily stunned but quickly understood.


    "Haha! It seems sister has someone she likes?"


    "Alas! Liking someone is useless. It''s unrequited love; they don''t even notice me."


    Su Wan''s mood suddenly turned low.


    "Who is so impressive? Do you need your junior to step in?"


    "Better not meddle in my affairs."


    "Alright, I''ll leave first! If we talk any longer, I''ll become a celebrity too."


    "Alright, let''s chat again when we have time."


    The two waved goodbye, and Su Wan ran down a small path.

 Chapter 98 – With a lover, I no longer want my younger brother

    Looking at Su Wan''s swaying hips, Huang Ye sighed inwardly. What a pity, such a good girl, even I feel moved looking at her, yet no one seems to like her.


    If I could find a way to use spiritual energy to enhance her beauty, it would surely help her regain her confidence.


    Upon entering the Swordsmanship class, all the students immediately stood up, giving him the same treatment as the instructor.


    It seemed like these people had rehearsed beforehand, all bowing in respect.


    Huang Ye felt a bit helpless. It''s hard to hit a smiling face, and these students were just being respectful, so he really couldn''t reprimand them.


    "Alright, from now on, you don''t have to do this when you see me. I''m just a student here too, let''s treat each other equally."


    "Yes!" all the students responded respectfully.


    Huang Ye shook his head helplessly. Forget it, let them be. Anyway, he wouldn''t stay long; once he finished learning swordsmanship and blade techniques, he would leave.


    These two subjects were foundational elements that the System lacked. Once he completed them, his refinement would be almost done.


    By then, he would have the capital to confront the City Lord.


    When Du Gu Ce came out from the inner hall and saw Huang Ye, he was also taken aback.


    "You''re still a student? That doesn''t quite fit your status, does it?" Du Gu Ce asked suspiciously.


    "Among three people walking, there must be one who can be my teacher. Even if I''m a Martial Emperor, in terms of swordsmanship, you''re still better than me."


    "Haha! That makes sense, I was being narrow-minded."


    A few peaceful days passed, and Huang Ye learned a few more sets of sword techniques, living a very routine life.


    After class, he would go to the dense forest to train his body, and after training, he would refine elements.


    The effect of refining spiritual energy was also good. The wood spiritual energy was almost complete, and the refined part had significantly reduced in size, now less than a third of its original width.


    The second element he refined was the fire element. This time, Huang Ye followed the order of the five elements, compressing inward step by step.


    "System, do I need to continue learning sword techniques?"


    [Learning will definitely help, but not learning is also sufficient. There aren''t many points to summarize from the last two lectures. In the future, if there''s a chance to encounter new sword techniques, you can learn them then.]


    "Alright, I understand. I''ll start learning blade techniques tomorrow."


    Entering the Blade class, he saw Su Wan sitting in a corner, her head buried deep, not noticing his arrival.


    He walked to another corner and found an empty seat to sit down.


    The students behind him saw Huang Ye, and the news quickly spread forward.


    The previously noisy class immediately fell silent, but no one dared to turn around.


    The instructor entered the lecture hall, saw Huang Ye sitting at the back, and was also momentarily stunned, nodding in acknowledgment, to which Huang Ye had to return the gesture.


    Before attending the class, Huang Ye had also learned some blade techniques.


    The System recorded techniques like the Golden Crow Blade Technique, Blood Blade Scripture, Eight Trigrams Blade, Sun and Moon Universe Blade, Shaolin Double Blade Eighteen Rolls, Tai Chi Blade, and Plum Blossom Blade, from which he selected a few to learn.


    However, the System didn''t have many blade techniques recorded, and Huang Ye didn''t ask it to organize them.


    He planned to gather more blade techniques and then consolidate them all at once.


    Today''s lesson was on a blade technique called "Universe Slash."


    The System''s final assessment was that Universe Slash was overall much stronger than the blade techniques from his previous life.


    Because of the different physical qualities compared to humans in his past life, many moves could only be performed at the body''s limits.


    When learning sword techniques, Huang Ye also noticed this difference, but his limit abilities were higher, and there was the classic Dugu Nine Swords from his past life, so he overlooked this issue.


    After learning Universe Slash, Huang Ye realized the System''s database was lacking in blade techniques, so he decided to learn more this time to supplement it.


    After class, Huang Ye did not leave but stayed in his seat, continuing to ponder over the various moves of Universe Slash.


    Because the System refused to work on improving Universe Slash, saying this set of blade techniques couldn''t be modified for now unless more blade techniques were encountered.


    Since the System couldn''t modify it, Huang Ye had to figure it out himself, at least to learn it first.


    Having just listened to the lecture and with the System''s animated simulation, he had almost mastered this blade technique.


    However, while he could perform it, he was still far from being able to use it in actual combat.


    The students saw him deep in thought and quietly left the lecture hall, only breathing a sigh of relief once outside.


    This guy''s aura was too strong, and they didn''t dare disturb him.


    The entire class had held their breath, not speaking, and even the instructor wanted to thank Huang Ye.


    "Who would have thought that the great Huang would come here to listen to a lecture? He''s really handsome, my heart has been captured by him!" two female students whispered in the courtyard.


    "Come on, your looks can''t compare to Tang Instructor at all."


    "I''m not planning to marry him, just secretly in love!"


    "Did you hear? A few days ago, someone saw that ugly girl chatting with the great Huang."


    "What? Could it be that the great Huang is overflowing with compassion and just talked to her out of pity?"


    "I don''t know what''s going on, but it''s really embarrassing for our Blade class."


    "Isn''t the ugly girl into Ye Kun?"


    "What good does it do her to like him? Even if Ye Kun were blind, he wouldn''t want her. He saw her face this morning and even threw up his breakfast." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ugh, that exaggerated?"


    "Yeah, I saw it with my own eyes. Ye Kun even warned her to stay at least fifteen meters away from him and to keep her head down."


    "Well, Ye Kun is quite the figure, it''s not too much to warn her like that."


    "Excuse me, classmates, who is Ye Kun?"


    "Ah!" The two girls were startled, seeing Huang Ye smiling, and their hearts trembled.


    Why does the great Huang''s smile look so sinister?


    "Third Young Master, do you have business with him?"


    "I just want to see what this male god looks like."


    "Ah! He''s really handsome, even more than you¡ªuh, no, just as handsome as you."


    A quick look at " will leave you more fulfilled.


    "He''s coming out, the tallest one."


    "Thank you, classmates!"


    A tall and handsome young man walked out of the lecture hall, followed by a few others, clearly his followers.


    This guy, it seems his looks are indeed high, no wonder Su Wan secretly likes him.


    Ye Kun saw Huang Ye in the courtyard and immediately changed his direction.


    "You, come here!" Huang Ye pointed at Ye Kun.


    Ye Kun was stunned. What''s this guy want with me? Do we know each other?


    Even if they didn''t know each other, he had to go over; this guy was not someone he could offend.


    He quickly ran over, "Hello, Third Young Master, are you calling me?"


    "That''s right, I heard you''re quite skilled. I want to spar with you."


    Ye Kun''s legs trembled at this. Damn it, who said that!


    He was indeed a genius and had represented the academy in competitions, but how could he compare to this demon, who was a whole realm above him?


    "Third Young Master, please don''t make things difficult for me. My level isn''t even worth mentioning in front of you."


    "Can''t be, you don''t even respect my senior sister, and yet you''re afraid of me?"


    "Your senior sister? Impossible, your senior sister must be a divine figure, I''d be respectful to her."


    "Oh! But what I heard doesn''t match what you''re saying."


    "Third Young Master, may I ask who your senior sister is?"


    "Huang Ye, my affairs are none of your business!" Su Wan huffed, standing at the lecture hall door.


    Damn, she really has a lover, doesn''t even want her followers anymore.


    "Senior sister, bullying you is like bullying me."


    All the students inside and outside the lecture hall were stunned, especially Ye Kun, who looked at Su Wan in shock.


    What the hell is going on, this ugly girl is actually the Third Young Master''s senior sister.


    Oh my god, why didn''t you say so earlier, this is really life-threatening.


    Thinking about his behavior towards Su Wan this morning, cold sweat instantly soaked his back.


    This guy is glaring at me, he must know about this morning''s incident.


    Who was the bastard that reported it? If I find out, I''ll skin him and pull his tendons.


    For now, I need to find a way to calm this demon''s anger, or else I''ll be the one getting skinned and pulled.

 Chapter 99 – New way to slap the face

    Ye Kun was contemplating how to beg for mercy when Su Wan spoke first.


    "I didn''t take it to heart, so why are you upset? If you''re bored, why not practice swordplay with me?"


    Su Wan''s tone was calm.


    Ugh! What an arrogant little girl, wanting to spar with me.


    Forget it, better agree. It''s best not to get involved in matters of the heart.


    "Alright, I happen to have many unclear points about the sword techniques I learned today. I''d like to ask for your guidance, Senior Sister."


    "You, apologize first." Huang Ye pointed at Ye Kun.


    "Junior Brother, he doesn''t need to apologize!" Su Wan refused.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. It was my fault this morning for offending Su."


    Ye Kun dared not defy her, quickly bowing and apologizing repeatedly.


    "You, from now on, must greet Senior Sister when you see her and are not allowed to look up."


    "Yes, yes, I will definitely greet her and not look up." Ye Kun wiped the cold sweat from his forehead.


    Seeing his sincere attitude, Huang Ye didn''t bother with him and ran over.


    Su Wan looked at Huang Ye with a complex expression, but she was actually quite happy inside.


    For the first time in her life, someone stood up for her.


    She really didn''t want to make things difficult for Ye Kun; his words in the morning had already left her heart cold.


    She couldn''t understand why Ye Kun despised her to such an extent.


    She hadn''t even noticed when Huang Ye came to class, her heart already a dark void. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It wasn''t until the entire class suddenly fell silent that she realized he had arrived.


    After class, she remained in her seat, pondering whether she had done something wrong.


    Although she liked Ye Kun, she had never expressed it, only secretly watching him and listening to his stories.


    From others'' words and his usual behavior, she felt this sunny boy was not only handsome but also approachable, talented without arrogance, practically the epitome of perfection.


    Unexpectedly, when he saw her in the morning, he exaggeratedly retched, and his words shattered her heart.


    In contrast, Huang Ye''s actions just now warmed her heart, like a gentle spring breeze dispelling the clouds of sorrow.


    Huang Ye, in the simplest way, ensured they wouldn''t dare to point fingers at her again.


    Huang Ye''s sincerity, honesty, and kindness had already surpassed Ye Kun in her heart.


    "Senior Sister, where shall we practice swordplay?"


    "Let''s go to that open space." Su Wan pointed to a corner of the practice field.


    We are "pawread.co????", find us on google.


    This girl, living quite a tough life, sitting in the corner during class, and even choosing a corner for practice.


    "Alright, let''s go there."


    The two returned to the lecture hall to retrieve their swords and headed to the open space.


    As they approached, the students practicing nearby immediately cleared a large area.


    They dared not practice swordplay alongside the Martial King.


    Those who moved to other places seemed to continue practicing, but in reality, they were all watching Huang Ye and Su Wan, though they didn''t dare to crowd around.


    Even Ye Kun, who initially intended to leave the lecture hall, fetched a large sword and pretended to find a place to practice.


    Students not in the training field peeked through windows and doors to watch the two.


    They weren''t looking for a joke; they wanted to see what was so special about this guy.


    Su Wan, for some reason, seemed especially proud today, her impressive figure fully displayed.


    The students seriously looked at Su Wan for the first time, surprised by her radiant presence.


    "Heavens, her chest is so high, twice the size of mine."


    "Yeah, truly enviable, didn''t expect the ugly..."


    Before finishing, she slapped herself.


    "My foul mouth, I need to control it."


    The female student felt a chill, too scared to speak or look up again.


    "Huang Ye, thank you. This is the first time I''ve been noticed." Su Wan whispered.


    "Haha, Senior Sister, once I cure you, I guarantee you''ll have suitors lining up around the city."


    "Then you''ll think Ye Kun isn''t even worthy to carry your shoes."


    "Though unrealistic, I love hearing it."


    "Alright, it''s your first day here. Do you have any questions about Universe Slash?"


    "Not really, how about I demonstrate, and you see if there''s anything wrong."


    "Alright, I''ve learned this sword technique before, so I have some experience."


    Huang Ye drew his sword, standing silently in the practice field, motionless like a mountain overlooking an abyss.


    Recalling each move of the sword technique in his mind, he carefully reviewed any discrepancies.


    Everyone stopped practicing, all eyes on Huang Ye''s posture.


    In their hearts, they all admired him. Just from his demeanor, they knew they were far inferior. Such an imposing presence, they might never achieve.


    Huang Ye began to move, not quickly, executing each move steadily and solidly.


    In the time it takes for a stick of incense to burn, he completed all thirty-six moves of Universe Slash.


    Sheathing his sword, he stood calmly.


    "Pfft!" Su Wan couldn''t hold back her laughter.


    Her laughter was contagious, and soon all the watching students burst into laughter.


    "Junior Brother, you''re a Martial King, yet your swordplay is unbelievable."


    "Thirty-six moves, not a single one correct. It''s impressive you managed to get them all wrong."


    Huang Ye glanced around, and the students immediately stifled their laughter.


    "Senior Sister, I thought it looked pretty good."


    "Giggle, you call that good? Let me demonstrate, and you watch closely."


    Huang Ye said dejectedly, "Alright, I''ll just admire your demonstration."


    Huang Ye stepped aside, and Su Wan took her position in the field.


    With a starting stance, her sword flowed like clouds and water.


    Despite being a woman, she executed the sword technique with grandeur, not losing to any man.


    Huang Ye had to admit, this girl had some skills. She completed the entire technique with only two moves slightly delayed.


    Huang Ye''s applause rang out, and the watching students joined in with enthusiastic clapping.


    They had never paid attention to Su Wan before, no matter how well she performed.


    Watching her solo performance this time, they found it delightful, especially with her attractive figure and graceful swordplay.


    After finishing the sword technique, Su Wan''s forehead was dotted with fragrant sweat.


    "So, how did I do?"


    Su Wan was delighted; it was the first time so many people watched her perform, giving her a sense of accomplishment.


    "Senior Sister, after seeing your swordplay, I feel enlightened."


    "As long as it helps you."


    "Yes, yes, it helps a lot."


    "Senior Sister, there''s one move I don''t quite understand."


    "Oh! Which move?"


    "The move ''Plucking Feathers from a Passing Goose.''"


    Su Wan was taken aback. Why that move? Her understanding of it was also lacking, always feeling something was off, like half a beat behind.


    "Junior Brother, that move is difficult. Even I have some delay when executing it."


    "Try it first, and I''ll stop you if something''s wrong!"


    Huang Ye raised his sword, slowly swinging it. When he reached the point where Su Wan erred, he slowed down further, stopping at the critical point.


    "Senior Sister, at this point, should my shoulder drop a bit or stay as is?"


    Su Wan thought for a moment, "I remember the instructor said to drop it, but I couldn''t do it during execution."


    "Alright, I''ll try again, dropping the shoulder this time."


    Huang Ye then slowed down again, especially before the critical point, slowing every movement from feet, legs, waist, chest, to shoulders, until the end.


    Su Wan seemed thoughtful, as did all the students.


    Only the instructor secretly watching from the back nodded approvingly. This guy, his teaching method is quite unique, even I find it difficult to do.


    It seems his fame is well-deserved.


    When Huang Ye first performed Universe Slash, the instructor sensed something was off.


    A Martial King with photographic memory, even if he''d never touched a sword, wouldn''t fail to learn a single move.

 Chapter 100 – Looks like Miss is having a stroke of luck

    "Ah! I understand now. Move aside, let me try," Su Wan said excitedly.


    Huang Ye quickly stepped aside.


    After performing the move, Su Wan executed it smoothly this time, with none of the previous hesitation.


    "Did you get it this time?" Su Wan asked happily, habitually puffing out her chest.


    It seemed like a habit; whenever she had a moment of glory, she would subconsciously show off her figure, just like some girls with good looks would intentionally smile.


    "Sister, you''re amazing. You can find the correct method just by watching my mistakes. I truly admire you."


    "Is there any other move you don''t know?"


    "I''m not very familiar with the ''Dragonfly Skims the Water'' move either."


    Su Wan was taken aback. Both moves were her weak points. How did he pinpoint them so accurately?


    "Perform it again."


    Just like before, Su Wan learned this move too.


    Su Wan was so excited that she didn''t realize teaching this kid also helped her comprehend the blade technique. It was truly a win-win.


    "Is there more?"


    "Seems like that''s it?"


    "That''s it? No way, your practice was full of flaws. How can there be no more?" Su Wan asked, puzzled.


    "Let me perform it again for you to see."


    "Alright, I won''t refuse then."


    With that, Huang Ye struck a cool pose, and everyone waited to see the show again.


    Huang Ye raised his blade, and this time, without any pause, he completed all thirty-six moves in one go.


    The momentum was so intense that even the nearby trees trembled, fearing he might strike them.


    Not only Su Wan, but all the students, including the instructor, were dumbfounded.


    Because Huang Ye was too fast, unbelievably fast.


    The students felt he was even faster than the instructor, who was also surprised that this guy was faster than himself.


    He had practiced thousands of times to reach his current level, and he felt satisfied. But after watching Huang Ye''s performance, he knew that even if he practiced ten thousand more times, he couldn''t achieve that.


    "You learned it just by watching me once?" Su Wan asked in a daze.


    "No, you must have practiced the Universe Slash before."


    "That''s not it either." Suddenly, Su Wan realized something.


    "Were you teaching me just now?"


    Huang Ye smiled without saying a word.


    "You knew how to do it before?"


    "Hehe, today is the first time I''ve held a blade. I''ve never used one before."


    He wasn''t lying. Previously, he practiced the blade techniques recorded by the System using branches and fly swatters.


    Su Wan looked Huang Ye up and down, wishing she could pry open his head to see what''s inside.


    The students also realized that Huang Ye had deliberately made mistakes earlier to let them see Su Wan practice alone. He was a sister-supporting fanatic.


    The most terrifying thing was this incredible Martial King, who not only learned the blade technique in one class but also surpassed the original. It was damn ruthless; his martial arts talent was out of this world.


    Ye Kun also looked at Huang Ye with intense eyes. Staying behind was the right decision. He always thought he had amazing talent, but compared to Huang Ye, he wasn''t even worthy of carrying his shoes.


    In this exchange competition, although the academy was defeated, Ye Kun felt he performed well and was not convinced by the losses.


    Seeing Huang Ye today, he knew that if Huang Ye were at the same level as him, he wouldn''t even deserve to be called a genius.


    Everyone lowered their heads, and those who laughed the loudest earlier almost buried their faces in their chests, their necks stretching to an extraordinary length.


    Su Wan gave a thumbs up, "You''re strong! You can even spot my mistakes and guide me to correct them. When I asked the instructor, he just told me practice makes perfect."


    "The most terrifying thing is that this is your first time learning this blade technique. I really don''t understand how you did it."


    The instructor in the inner hall blushed and lowered his head. You brat, can''t you leave me out of the comparison?


    "Hehe, keep it low-key, keep it low-key."


    "Low-key my foot, you''re mercilessly showing us up. We practice every day and still can''t learn as much as you in one go. How are we supposed to live?"


    "Sister, there''s no need to compare. It''s enough to learn the skills yourself."


    "The world is vast, full of talented people. If you hold onto a competitive mindset, it''s hard to maintain a heart devoted to martial arts."


    Actually, during his first performance, although some parts were deliberately wrong, most were correct.


    The System also helped analyze his mistakes. From the start of the class to the practice, the blade technique had already gone through his mind dozens of times.


    "You''re right. Thank you, junior brother."


    All the students pondered Huang Ye''s words, and Ye Kun, who was initially feeling a bit down, suddenly felt better.


    "Let''s go. I''m happy today, so I''ll take you out for some good food."


    "Haha, I won''t refuse."


    The two left the lecture hall and headed outside the academy.


    The instructor also came out from the inner hall.


    "Remember what Martial King Huang said. You used to get arrogant and complacent with a bit of achievement, neglecting your martial practice."


    "Now you know the gap. Let me remind you, as martial artists, we must always have a heart of reverence."


    "Instructor, we understand!"


    "Alright, practice well!" The instructor turned and went back to the inner hall.


    "Kun, wasn''t he a bit over the top?" A lackey tried to flatter him. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Smack!" A big slap landed on the lackey''s face.


    "You damn fool, do you want me to die quickly? Get lost, and don''t follow me anymore."


    The lackey retreated to the side, feeling wronged. He just wanted the boss to say something tough to save face in front of the students, but it backfired.


    "Listen up, from now on, Su Wan is the big sister of our Blade class. If anyone disrespects her, don''t blame me for being rude."


    The voice was so loud that the two could still hear it clearly a hundred feet away.


    "Huang Ye, thank you so much today. To think I once wanted to look out for you, it''s really ironic."


    "Sister, there''s no need to say such things. We''re siblings; there''s no need for thanks."


    "Alright, I''ll take you to Silver Moon Tower for a feast."


    "Isn''t it expensive there?"


    Find the original at " ".


    "Don''t worry, sister has money."


    When they arrived at Silver Moon Tower, it wasn''t mealtime yet, so there weren''t many diners inside.


    The attendant saw Su Wan and Huang Ye approaching and immediately greeted them with a respectful attitude, "Miss, you''ve arrived."


    He sneaked a glance at Huang Ye. Wow! A handsome guy. Looks like Miss is having a stroke of luck. This is the first time she''s brought a man to the restaurant.


    "Arrange a private room for us."


    "We have one ready. Please follow me."


    The attendant led them to a luxuriously decorated private room.


    "Miss, should we serve the food now or later?"


    "Later!" Huang Ye said.


    The attendant glanced at Su Wan.


    "Listen to him. You can leave now."


    "Yes!" The attendant left the room.


    Huang Ye looked at Su Wan in confusion, "Is this your family''s business?"


    "Doesn''t it look like it?"


    "Not really. With your status, you shouldn''t be looked down upon at the academy."


    "No one at the academy knows my identity."


    "You''re indeed low-key, better than me."


    "Haha, I don''t dare to be high-profile, while you deliberately keep a low profile, wearing coarse clothes as the Third Young Master of the City Lord''s mansion."


    "If it weren''t for the He family incident, your identity wouldn''t have been revealed."


    "That wasn''t intentional. I really don''t have money."


    "Yeah, right. Who would believe that?" Su Wan pouted.


    Huang Ye didn''t bother to explain.


    "By the way, you''re in a dangerous situation. With your talent, you should grow quickly. Why not be more patient?"

 Chapter 101 – Guiding gently and skillfully

    Huang Ye glanced at Su Wan, "You seem to know quite a bit."


    "My father told me. In a place like this, we entertain distinguished guests, and my father has good relations with them."


    "I have my own plans for this matter. I want to leave here someday, so I want to lay everything out sooner rather than later."


    "Then you must take care of yourself. The only thing I can help you with is money, which doesn''t seem to be of much use."


    "Sister, how many times have you practiced that sword technique?"


    "I haven''t counted, but probably over a hundred times in about ten days."


    "Is there anyone who uses it better than you?"


    "I should be ranked second. Ye Kun mastered it in five days."


    "It seems you have a talent for martial arts too."


    "Of course, Ye Kun is a genius. I can''t compare to him, but I don''t consider anyone else a threat."


    "So that''s why you have a crush on him."


    "That''s not the only reason. I know we''re worlds apart, but I can''t help liking him a bit."


    Read this novel and other amazing translated novels from the original source at the "[pawread.c????m]"


    "After what happened today, I''ve come to realize that in his eyes, I''m not even worth as much as a cleaning lady. From now on, I''ll focus solely on martial arts and think of nothing else."


    "What if one day your face is healed?"


    "That''s impossible."


    "Don''t worry about whether it''s possible or not. I''m saying, what if it really is healed?"


    "We''ll talk about it then. Maybe by that time, I''ll be old and unattractive, and no one will want me."


    "If I asked you to come with me, would you be willing?"


    "What!" Su Wan stared blankly at Huang Ye. Was this guy crazy?


    If she and Ye Kun were worlds apart, then with him, it was at least ten worlds apart.


    "Junior Brother, stop teasing me. Even if my appearance is restored, we''re still worlds apart."


    "With your current status, I''m afraid a wave of your hand would have all the beauties in the city lining up to marry you."


    "Plus, you have the Tang family princess, one of the top beauties in Silver Moon City."


    "Haha, Sister, you''ve misunderstood. I meant for you to follow me, not marry me."


    "How would I follow you?"


    "I guess the matter between Tang Xin and me has already been spread as fact by you all."


    "Actually, she won''t marry me, and I won''t marry her."


    "Why not? She should be qualified to marry you," Su Wan asked, puzzled.


    "That''s my business, but she is indeed mine."


    "Junior Brother, this isn''t right. Since the two of you are in love, and your statuses are compatible, she should have no problem being your main wife."


    "Let''s not talk about this. Let me tell you my plan, and you can decide after you understand."


    "Go ahead."


    "I said I want to leave here, but it''s not that I won''t come back. I will definitely return in the future."


    "Oh, I thought you wanted to leave to avoid the City Lord."


    "I currently have three women, one is Tang Xin, and the other two are my maidservants."


    "What, you''re so young and already have three!" Su Wan exclaimed in surprise.


    "Don''t interrupt! They''re just following me, not marrying me."


    "I want to establish a sect."


    "What? What do you mean by a sect? We''re martial artists, we only have schools and gangs. Sects are established by cultivators."


    Su Wan looked at Huang Ye in confusion.


    "That''s right, because I am a cultivator."


    "This, how is this possible? Aren''t you a Martial King?"


    "Haha, what you see isn''t always the truth."


    "Sister, let me show you a miracle."


    Huang Ye raised his index finger, and a small flame slowly rose from his fingertip.


    "Ah! You, you, you really are a cultivator."


    With that, she reached her small hand towards the flame to feel the heat.


    "It really is fire, very hot."


    Huang Ye extinguished the flame.


    "Now do you believe it?"


    "No wonder you''ve suddenly become so powerful. It turns out you''ve become a cultivator."


    "Everyone outside says you received the Martial King''s enlightenment, but rumors can''t be trusted."


    "Hehe, even what you see isn''t always true, let alone rumors."


    "I wondered why you suddenly became so high-profile. Turns out the City Lord can''t threaten you anymore."


    "Whether the City Lord can threaten me is still uncertain. I don''t understand the Martial Emperor level, and I don''t know if I can oppose him."


    "At least you have the capital to oppose him. Your strength is already at the peak of Martial King, and with the support of cultivator techniques, it''s uncertain who will win."


    "I know, that flame you just showed, once it touches someone, it''s hard for an ordinary person to shake it off."


    "You really do know a lot."


    "I used to hear adults tell stories in the tavern when I was little."


    "Actually, I don''t think so. We should have respect for the unknown."


    "Say what you will, but my Junior Brother is now a great cultivator. If this gets out, everyone will be shocked."


    "Hehe, let''s not talk about that. I told you this today because I want you to follow those three in the future."


    Su Wan placed her small hand on Huang Ye''s forehead, "No fever, you''re not sick, so why are you talking nonsense?"


    "Junior Brother, there are countless rogue cultivators like you in the world, definitely more than the hairs on a cow. Are you sure you have the ability to establish a sect?"


    "Not to mention establishing a sect, even setting up a martial arts school requires a lot of manpower, resources, and money."


    "You could establish one, but with just you as a cultivator and four ordinary people, what kind of sect would that be?"


    "A sect isn''t a shop where you just put up a sign."


    "Haha, who told you they are ordinary people?"


    "Don''t try to fool me. Sister Tang is a Martial King, she must be an ordinary person."


    "Hehe, she''s a cultivator now too."


    "What, how is that possible, you must be lying to me."


    "Don''t worry about that for now. Assuming they are cultivators, are you interested?"


    "Not interested. They''re all cultivators, and I''m the only ordinary person. They''d be flying around in the sky while I''d be running on the ground."


    "If they provoke a cultivator and someone comes to attack, they''d all run away, leaving me as the scapegoat?"


    "Uh!" Huang Ye was left speechless by her reasoning, which seemed quite logical.


    He just wanted to find a way to protect her, and the idea of establishing a sect was a spur-of-the-moment thought.


    He couldn''t tell her about dual cultivation leading to immortality yet. If he explained it clearly, Su Wan would definitely agree.


    But he couldn''t do it now. Another round of dual cultivation, and he would definitely break through.


    Forget it, this matter can wait.


    If he could form a Spiritual Energy sphere, he could break through the barrier, and then he could discuss dual cultivation with her.


    "You make a good point. I didn''t consider everything."


    "Sister, let''s eat first. Oh, and get a good jar of wine."


    "Good wine is a must. I''m happy today, so I''ll drink with you."


    Su Wan asked the waiter to bring in the food, and the two began to feast.


    They kept exchanging drinks. The wine was indeed good, much better than the first time he drank it, smooth and fragrant.


    This made Huang Ye feel a bit light-headed, and Su Wan''s face was flushed, looking charming and alluring, making Huang Ye''s heart flutter.


    Before long, a pot of wine was finished, and Huang Ye ordered another, and they continued drinking. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The greatest effect of alcohol is to make people lose their senses, speak without restraint, and even act recklessly.


    Although his physical fitness had improved significantly, he hadn''t drunk much before, and soon he was defeated, with previous thoughts resurfacing in his mind.


    A restless heart began to stir once more.

 Chapter 102 – Bring it on, whos afraid of whom!

    ```


    "Sister, are you interested in becoming a cultivator?"


    "What''s the use of being interested? I''m just a mortal, and I can''t become a cultivator in this lifetime." sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Why do you ask?" Su Wan inquired.


    "Sister, actually..."


    "Stop, stop, you''re a cultivator now, you can''t call me sister anymore."


    "Why not?"


    "There''s a difference between immortals and mortals. Even if you don''t mind calling me that, I can''t handle the pressure if others find out you''re a cultivator."


    "Wouldn''t it be easier if I turned you into a cultivator?"


    "Giggle!" Su Wan couldn''t help but laugh, her laughter was enchanting, making one''s heart skip a beat.


    "Huang Ye, you''re dreaming. I''m just an ordinary mortal without the aptitude for cultivation; it''s impossible for me to become a cultivator."


    "Sister, can I call you that in private?"


    "Sure, as you wish!"


    "I''ll tell you a secret."


    "What secret?"


    "Tang Xin is indeed a cultivator."


    "Nonsense! You''re just a little liar," Su Wan said dismissively.


    "I know about Tang Xin being a Martial King. I attended the Immortal Sect test with her back then, and only three were found in the entire Silver Moon City."


    "No way, in such a big city with millions of people, only three were found?"


    "That''s right. We''re at the edge of the continent, with poor natural conditions, so very few have the aptitude for cultivation."


    "You''re right. Tang Xin indeed didn''t have the aptitude for cultivation, but now she can cultivate."


    "She didn''t come to the academy for a month because she was at home learning the basic techniques for cultivators."


    "How is that possible? Did an immortal master change her physique?"


    "You guessed it, that person is me."


    "Hahaha, you''re killing me with laughter," Su Wan laughed again, her laughter causing her to sway.


    Huang Ye had to use his trump card, silently chanting "Namo Amitabha" in his heart.


    "You''re just a small cultivator. If you could change a mortal''s physique, you''d truly be an immortal."


    "I know you don''t believe me, so I''ll tell you another secret. I wasn''t a cultivator before either."


    "Oh! Then how did you become a cultivator?"


    "Because I practiced a technique."


    "What kind of miraculous technique can turn a mortal into a cultivator? If such a technique existed, wouldn''t there be cultivators everywhere?" Su Wan scoffed.


    "Believe it or not, I''m indeed a cultivator."


    Explore the extended edition on


    "So, did Tang Xin practice your technique during that time?"


    "She couldn''t practice it. My technique can only be practiced by men."


    "Then how did she become a cultivator?"


    "My technique is a Dual Cultivation technique. After dual cultivating with me, she became a cultivator."


    "Dual Cultivation?" Su Wan was stunned for a moment, then her face flushed.


    "You little rascal, I knew you were making up stories because you were lusting after your sister''s body."


    "Don''t even think about it. Sister is just an ugly woman, not worthy of you. I''ve already decided not to marry in this lifetime."


    Huang Ye was taken aback. This girl''s mind was truly bizarre, to say such things.


    "My two maids were also mortals. Now they''re cultivators too, after dual cultivating with me."


    "Haha, adding two more supporting characters to the act, you''re really something."


    "Junior Brother, if you really desire your sister''s body, sister can give it to you, but don''t use deceitful means."


    "In sister''s heart, you''re a good person, don''t ruin your image."


    "Don''t worry, even if sister gives herself to you, she won''t marry you, nor anyone else."


    "Sister is confident in her body. Just turn off the lights when the time comes."


    Huang Ye was speechless, his noble and great image turned into that of a liar in her words.


    "What nonsense, Sister, I''m telling you the truth."


    "If there''s a single lie, may I be struck by lightning and die a horrible death."


    Boom! A clap of thunder sounded outside.


    Damn, heavens, your timing is impeccable.


    "Junior Brother, don''t swear recklessly, can''t you see even the heavens are angry?"


    Huang Ye was on the verge of tears.


    "Sister, since you said so, I must prove myself."


    "Didn''t you say you could give yourself to me? Then I''ll take you, and you''ll see I wasn''t lying."


    "Bring it on, who''s afraid of whom!" Su Wan suddenly stood up, reaching to undress.


    Huang Ye chickened out!


    "Sister, calm down, calm down, alcohol can make people lose control." Huang Ye quickly grabbed her small hand.


    "Even if you give yourself to me now, I can''t take it. My cultivation has progressed too quickly, and my foundation is unstable. Once I stabilize, I''ll take you."


    "Tch, making excuses again. You must dislike me."


    "Sister, am I that kind of person? From the first time we met, did I ever say you were unattractive?"


    "That''s true, you''re the only one outside who doesn''t mind my appearance."


    "Sister, I will definitely find a way to cure you in the future. Then you''ll be the most beautiful woman in Silver Moon City."


    Su Wan suddenly lowered her head, her shoulders trembling, tears uncontrollably streaming down.


    This left Huang Ye at a loss, so he walked over to Su Wan and gently patted her shoulder.


    "Junior Brother, I know your words are just excuses. Maybe you really like sister''s body."


    "But I''m truly touched. Why not take me today? I don''t plan to marry anyway, consider it your gain!"


    With that, she leaned in to kiss him.


    Huang Ye quickly dodged.


    "Haha, scared now, aren''t you? You men are all talk."


    "When it''s truly offered, you reveal your true nature. You wouldn''t want an ugly woman like me."


    Su Wan didn''t blame Huang Ye for dodging, his reaction was normal.


    Ye Kun vomited at the sight of her face, let alone such an intimate gesture.


    "Sister, I''m not scared, it''s just that it''s really not possible now."


    "I''m not lying to you. If I engage in Dual Cultivation now, I might explode and die."


    "If I have intimate contact with a virgin, I''ll become a madman, unable to control myself."


    "Wait for me a while, I''ll prove it to you. Or I can call Tang Xin to tell you."


    "No need, no need, I''m not familiar with her. Anyway, I''ve decided to give myself to you, and the truth will be revealed then."


    "Don''t worry, even if it''s a lie, I won''t blame you for deceiving me. I know my own worth."


    "Sister, I hope you''re sincere and not just giving up because of Ye Kun."


    "Tch, underestimating sister, aren''t you? He can''t affect me. Since this morning, my heart for him has died."


    "I just want to live well for myself now. Come, let''s continue drinking, my cook is quite good."


    The two continued to feast, and it was the first time Huang Ye had eaten so lavishly in this world.


    These delicacies were things he had never seen before, and Tang Xin explained each one to him, occasionally clinking glasses for a toast.


    Before long, Su Wan''s face was flushed from drinking, and the dark mark on her face became more pronounced.


    It gave an uncomfortable feeling.


    This made Huang Ye feel strange, as if the dark mark had a life of its own, carrying a hint of evil.


    Huang Ye remembered reading a novel that mentioned such an evil mark.


    ```

 Chapter 103 – Mysterious birthmark

    Could it be that the hidden mark is also excited by the influence of alcohol?


    "Sister, was this hidden mark something you were born with?"


    "Yes! I asked my mother, and she said I had it since birth, thinking it was a birthmark."


    "Normal birthmarks fade with age, but mine has only gotten worse."


    "I''ve consulted many famous doctors, but none could determine the cause."


    "Does this hidden mark affect your cultivation?"


    "It doesn''t affect it at all. What does it have to do with cultivation?" Su Wan asked, puzzled.


    "It''s nothing, I was just asking casually."


    "Are your parents martial artists?"


    "My mother is, but my father is not."


    "Oh! A mortal married a martial artist?"


    "Yes, they are very much in love, never argue, and treat me very well."


    "Did your mother get injured before you were born?"


    "I don''t know. Mother never mentioned it."


    "Do you have any siblings?"


    "No, why are you asking all this?"


    Huang Ye didn''t answer. His sudden questions were due to the unusual nature of the hidden mark, which gave him an uneasy feeling.


    "Let''s continue eating. The wine from your family is indeed excellent."


    "Yes, it''s the best wine in Silver Moon City."


    On the way back, Huang Ye was still pondering. This world is truly strange. Why does a hidden mark give him such a feeling?


    He asked so many questions to determine the origin of the hidden mark.


    Based on the information, the hidden mark seems to be a type of birthmark.


    Unless her mother is hiding something.


    This is her family matter, and he can''t get involved. He just needs to find a way to cure her.


    Even if there''s something evil, as a cultivator, he''s not afraid.


    In fact, Huang Ye also had mixed feelings about Su Wan.


    She was like a little flower in the corner, constantly struggling and striving with her own strength.


    But reality kept hitting her hard.


    Although he knew little about her, he felt a sense of closeness the first time they met.


    Having lived two lives, he naturally knew what Su Wan wanted.


    Though she had a dream of becoming a martial artist, she needed care and protection from others even more.


    After all, she''s a woman, and naturally, she would be happy to marry, especially someone like her with a sense of inferiority.


    Forget it, no need to think about it. She''s already agreed, and he can''t go back on his word.


    First, make her a cultivator, and second, find a way to heal her face.


    As for the sect, treat it as a dream and see how it develops.


    Who says a sect must be large, built in the mountains, or have spiritual veins? S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As long as a few people share the same ideals, they can form a sect, even a small courtyard can become one!


    With that decided, Huang Ye happily returned to the academy.


    At the academy gate, he happened to see two Guard Commanders coming out.


    "Greetings, Third Young Master!" The two commanders immediately bowed upon seeing Huang Ye.


    "Greetings, Commanders. Do you have business at the academy?"


    "We came specifically to find you. The City Lord invites you to the City Lord''s Palace."


    "Oh! What does my foster father want with me?"


    "We''re not sure, he just sent us to fetch you."


    Huang Ye''s mind raced. What could he want with me so late?


    No, I must prepare. If it comes to a fight, I can''t guarantee I can take him on. Better safe than sorry.


    "You wait here, I have something to do inside, I''ll be out soon."


    "No rush, take your time."


    Huang Ye entered the academy and headed straight for Tang Xin''s villa.


    Fortunately, Tang Xin hadn''t gone home today.


    "Ah! Husband, what''s the rush?"


    "Let me borrow your hidden weapon," Huang Ye said directly.


    Seeing his anxious expression, Tang Xin immediately took out a small box.


    "How do you use this thing?"


    "Press that button to launch it. It covers a range of fifteen meters, emitting a dazzling golden light like a phoenix flying in the sky."


    "The phoenix will shoot out hundreds of golden feathers, and the poison on the feathers can paralyze a person instantly, taking twelve hours to recover."


    "Uh! It''s indeed powerful. Is this thing effective against a Martial Emperor?"


    "Of course, it''s the second-ranked Phoenix Feather of the Tang Sect. Even a Martial Emperor could fall for it if they''re not careful."


    Phoenix Feather, I remember the Peacock Feather. Here, the peacock becomes a phoenix. The name sounds more imposing than a peacock.


    "Martial Emperor! Are you planning to deal with the City Lord?" Tang Xin suddenly realized.


    "Yes, he sent people to find me. I want to use this for self-defense."


    "No way, I''m going too. Together, we shouldn''t fear him."


    "You can''t go. If you''re exposed, the Tang family will be in danger."


    "Don''t worry about me, I have spells. Even if I can''t defeat him, I can intimidate him."


    "Even with spells, it''s not enough. The Martial Emperor is very powerful. You might not even get a chance to cast a spell before you''re in danger," Tang Xin insisted.


    "Your husband isn''t that fragile."


    "Still, I''m worried. I can hide nearby, and if you really fight, I can use the hidden weapon for a sneak attack."


    Huang Ye thought for a moment.


    "Alright, I''m going to the City Lord''s Palace. You wait nearby."


    "We''ll attack simultaneously with spells, and with your hidden weapon as support, our chances of winning are greater."


    "Okay, I''ll follow you."


    The two finalized their plan and left the villa one after the other.


    Old Hu from the villa in front watched them leave, lost in thought.


    Since obtaining the techniques, he hadn''t gone to teach. The reason was simple: he was already a Martial Emperor.


    After relentless effort, he finally broke through the barrier three days ago and successfully advanced to Martial Emperor.


    He''s been stabilizing his realm at home these past three days.


    This kid is truly a freak, always seeming to make progress.


    Sigh! Why am I worrying about him? His progress has nothing to do with me. Now that my realm is stable, I can enjoy myself at Fang''s place tonight.


    Huang Ye followed the two commanders to the City Lord''s Palace, a majestic complex surrounded by high walls.


    Inside, it felt quite different from the Forbidden City of his previous life. Huang Ye observed the surroundings as he walked.


    The System calculated various escape routes based on the scenery, just in case.


    Stopping in front of a grand hall, the commanders halted.


    "Third Young Master, the City Lord is waiting inside. We''ll take our leave."


    "Alright."


    Huang Ye stepped into the hall, which lacked the grandeur of the Forbidden City but exuded a chilling aura.


    "Ye''er, you''re here." A deep voice rang out.


    Huang Ye looked up to see the City Lord seated at the only chair in the hall.


    There was no one else present.


    Huang Ye bowed, "Greetings, foster father."


    "Do you remember this place?"


    "Foster father, I have no memory of it. Have I been here before?"


    "Yes, I brought you here once when you were a child."


    "Over ten years ago, when I first ascended to this position, I brought you and your brothers to see."


    "Foster father, I can''t recall anything from back then."


    "No matter, those are childhood stories, forgotten as they should be."


    "Apologies, I''ve been busy with official duties and haven''t taken care of you. You''ve suffered over the years."


    "Foster father, as you said, the past is past. What''s the use of dwelling on it?"


    "Indeed."


    "Now, as the lord of the city, I manage all the forces, merchants, and commoners within Silver Moon City."


    "You could say I''m the most powerful person in Silver Moon City, and I''ve dabbled in many lucrative businesses."


    "Why are you telling me this?"


    "Are you interested in my position?"


    Whoa, the main event is here. Is he testing me?

 Chapter 104 – Is the City Lord a good person?

    "Godfather, my martial arts foundation is still not solid. Right now, I just want to hone myself further."


    "Moreover, I''m wholeheartedly devoted to martial arts and have no interest in wealth or power."


    "Heh, I remember when you were young, you complained that martial arts were too hard and tiring, and you didn''t want to learn. I never expected you''d be so dedicated now."


    "I heard you''ve already reached the peak of Martial King?"


    "I''m not even sure what my current level is."


    "When you first woke up, you were still in a wheelchair. It''s only been three months, and you''ve reached the peak of Martial King, achieving in a short time what others take decades of hard work to accomplish."


    "I''m very curious, how did you cultivate to this level?"


    "Can I not talk about it?"


    "If you really don''t want to say, then forget it. I can probably guess the reason."


    "What are your plans for the future?"


    "I''m still young and haven''t been in the martial world for long. It was just luck that I advanced to Martial King."


    The City Lord, hearing Huang Ye say this, was already certain that Huang Ye had used some secret method to enhance his strength.


    "I know my foundation is unstable, so I want to take advantage of my youth to venture out and temper myself."


    "Oh! Why do you have such an idea? With an unstable foundation, studying diligently at the Martial Arts Academy could also remedy this flaw."


    Support us at .


    "You''re at the peak of Martial King. This level of strength is neither strong nor weak, but in Silver Moon City, you''re considered a master."


    "However, in places with better cultivation conditions, this level is quite ordinary. There, even Martial Emperors aren''t considered masters."


    "Your only advantage might be your age, but that means nothing. No one will take care of you just because you''re young."


    "You''ll likely face life-and-death battles, with countless people capable of defeating you, not to mention the cultivators. There, you''re just a drop in the ocean."


    "That''s why I want to pursue a higher realm. The fact that I regained consciousness is already a miracle."


    "Since heaven has given me this chance, if I continue to live a life of ease, I''ll probably never reach a higher level in this lifetime."


    The City Lord stared intently into Huang Ye''s eyes, trying to discern the truth of his words.


    "Your mother entrusted you to me, asking me to ensure your safety for life. If something happens to you out there, I wouldn''t be able to face your family."


    "Godfather, life and death are determined by fate, and wealth is granted by heaven. I''ve grown up and have my own ideals and goals."


    "Well said, life and death are determined by fate, and wealth is granted by heaven. If Jiang''er had half your ambition, I wouldn''t worry."


    "I called you here today to discuss something with you."


    "Please go ahead, Godfather. I''m all ears."


    "I think you should know some things about yourself. I have some properties left by the Huang family, and after your coming-of-age ceremony, I''ll hand them over to you."


    "These properties are enough to ensure a worry-free life. Why pursue such an elusive level?"


    The City Lord said tentatively.


    "Godfather, when I left the City Lord''s mansion, I only took a hundred taels of silver that Qing''er gave me."


    "At the academy, I earned another five hundred taels, totaling six hundred taels of silver."


    "I spent some at the academy, but I still have more than half left."


    "You see, I''m still wearing coarse cloth clothes. I''m not interested in a life of luxury."


    "The Huang family''s properties are of no use to me. Even if you give them to me, I''m not interested in the business world, nor do I like scheming all the time."


    "In my heart, martial arts is the only path. No matter how difficult or bitter, I will walk it steadfastly."


    "Good, you have backbone. Huang Jian would be proud to have a son like you."


    "Since you''ve decided on your path, I don''t want you to have any regrets. You might have always been curious about your background."


    "I''ll openly tell you that story."


    The main event was coming, and Huang Ye was on guard. If the City Lord attacked, the Phoenix Feather would activate immediately, and his spell was already brewing.


    With the Phoenix Feather delaying, his spell attack could be launched, and the rest would depend on fate.


    "Your father was my best friend. We once roamed the martial world together, slaying demons and monsters."


    "Back then, he and I were both at the peak of Martial King. We killed a villain in Linshui City, who relied on his family''s power to commit all sorts of evil."


    "We weren''t afraid of their family power, but unexpectedly, that villain had a sister who was a cultivator''s concubine."


    "When she heard her brother was killed, she immediately incited that cultivator to kill us."


    "The cultivator''s level wasn''t high, and the two of us fought him together."


    "Your father, to protect me, used a secret technique to exchange his life for another''s, and the man was injured and gave up the chase."


    "I brought your father back to Silver Moon City, but he fell ill and eventually passed away."


    "After your father died, your mother was heartbroken. She entrusted you to me and then followed your father."


    "Your mother''s last wish was for you to carry on the Huang family bloodline and not to practice martial arts."


    Huang Ye listened calmly to the story, his gaze seemingly vacant, but in reality, he was closely watching the City Lord''s eyes.


    The eyes are the windows to the soul. Although they don''t reveal precise information, they can give a general judgment.


    "You''ve been close to the Tang family. I wonder if they told you about the Huang family member being poisoned." sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Huang Ye didn''t respond.


    "I investigated this matter too. At the time, it was suspected that the villain''s family sent someone."


    "Because the villain''s family knew your father''s name and the Huang family''s status in Silver Moon City, while my Wu family was just a small family."


    "Until you were harmed at the age of ten, I realized my earlier judgment might have been wrong, which left me with a reputation for plotting to kill for wealth."


    "If the villain''s family wanted revenge, they wouldn''t have waited years to act against you. The consequences of acting then benefited me the most."


    "I realized I made a big mistake by trusting those around me too much."


    "Later, I secretly investigated and finally found out who harmed you."


    "But when I learned who it was, I hesitated. That person, I can tell you, her name was Feng Yuexia, and she died before you regained consciousness."


    "She was my most loyal subordinate. To be precise, she always wanted to marry me, but I had no interest in her."


    "I thought she was too scheming. I''m already a scheming person, and she was my subordinate, so I couldn''t possibly want her."


    "But she was willing to do anything for me, even at the cost of her life, doing many things behind my back."


    "The most ridiculous part is, she was entangled with my useless son."


    Damn, was this woman taking ''love me, love my dog'' to the extreme? It seems Feng Yuexia was the woman in black.


    "Don''t think too much. The plot against you was definitely her doing. Wu Jiang might have complaints about you, but he doesn''t have the guts or the brains."


    "I wanted to cripple her, but I hesitated."


    "Because she controlled a special force, those people only listened to her, a force I had her cultivate long ago."


    "She didn''t hesitate to use her body to make those people utterly loyal to her."


    Wow, damn, that''s a real piece of work. Huang Ye couldn''t help but admire this woman.


    He still remembered her appearance. The woman in black was quite a beauty in her youth.


    The most venomous heart is a woman''s, indeed. To achieve her goals, she used any means necessary, even sacrificing her body. She''s quite a talent.


    The City Lord''s expression was calm, his eyes steady, making it hard for Huang Ye to judge the truth.


    Up to this point, the entire story line was reasonable and flawless, but Huang Ye still felt something was off. He decided to keep listening.

 Chapter 105 – Seal opened

    "Back then, my position as the City Lord was still unstable, and your injury greatly affected me."


    "I needed her power to help eliminate some dissidents, which was crucial for stabilizing my position."


    "You could say everything she did was for me, or for my disappointing son. In the end, I softened and let her go."


    "When you were rescued, I warned her not to harm you again."


    "Later, she admitted to poisoning the Huang family, though she didn''t confess to plotting against your mother. But her death was related to her."


    "The Huang family was continuously poisoned, and your mother was already heartbroken. The constant upheavals around her had a significant impact."


    "Until you regained consciousness, she was suddenly killed outside the mansion, but the murderer was never found."


    The City Lord glanced at Huang Ye, who listened calmly, showing no signs of emotion.


    Huang Ye appeared calm, but his mind was about to explode.


    When he heard who the murderer was, the original owner''s sealed memories suddenly unlocked, and information flooded his mind.


    The most important piece was that the original owner saw that woman during the attack.


    It seemed like a sudden assault, and the original owner had no thoughts of revenge.


    In his memories, there were no parents, only a playful childhood, two unfriendly brothers, and several fierce women.


    It can be hard to make great work when its stolen from ".


    There was also a rather eye-catching scene, with the First Madam as the female lead. Since she was sitting, the male lead only saw her profile, looking quite young.


    The original owner must have accidentally seen the scene, not understanding why the First Madam was making such loud noises.


    But the First Madam had a great figure, and he must have been injured not long after seeing it.


    This fool remembered all sorts of nonsense, taking up too much space, with only one useful piece of memory.


    But that''s good, it saves me trouble, and I''ve avenged him, no wonder the truth awakened the memories.


    As for why this happened, it must involve metaphysics. Only when the original owner and he find the answer together can the memories unlock.


    This also confirms that the City Lord''s words are mostly true.


    Women who do anything for love are not uncommon, and the most venomous is a woman''s heart. She''s cunning enough to do such things.


    No wonder when they searched her, the silver notes had Wu Jiang''s seal. This woman couldn''t handle the old one, so she took it out on the young one.


    If she had taken down both, the story would be more exciting. This family is truly a mess.


    Now I can finally relax, not worrying about this guy causing trouble during my breakthrough.


    "Ye''er, I''m telling you this today so you know that I didn''t adopt you just to covet the Huang family''s wealth, as the rumors say."


    "Your father did me a favor, and I must repay it. Taking care of you and your mother is only right."


    "If I hadn''t stepped in back then, the Huang family couldn''t have been defended by your mother alone. You and your mother might have turned to dust long ago."


    "But I was also wrong to let Miss Xia go for my own benefit."


    "This is how the whole thing went down. Believe it or not, I don''t need to explain further."


    "If you''re not satisfied and think I used the Huang family, that your mother''s death and your injury were my fault."


    "I''ll give you a chance. When you advance to Martial Emperor, you can challenge me." S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "But you''re not allowed to secretly attack my Wu family. I know they''re unfriendly to you, but you''re still alive and have grown stronger."


    Suddenly, he saw Huang Ye smile, a strange smile.


    The reason for the smile was simple: he finally understood why something felt off.


    The City Lord, a man with deep schemes, never reveals his thoughts but lets his subordinates guess. If they guess right, he criticizes; if wrong, he discards.


    That''s why he didn''t kill Miss Xia, using her infatuation as his best shield. Only Miss Xia understood him and knew what he wanted.


    In his eyes, everything, including familial bonds, brotherhood, and friendship, could be used, even his nominal father sacrificing himself to save him.


    But none of this concerned him. Instead, he had to thank the City Lord for unlocking the original owner''s memories.


    Heh, little guy, you finally understand something, or I wouldn''t mind destroying you now.


    "City Lord, you indeed acted with bias, but it''s understandable. In your position, I''d do the same. Not using available resources would be foolish."


    Hearing this, the City Lord nearly choked.


    This kid is using sarcasm, even changing the way he addresses me, clearly dissatisfied.


    Such an ignorant brat, it seems I''ve been too lenient.


    "I have something to show you." With that, Huang Ye took out the black ring from his pocket.


    "How did you get this? Did your master give it to you?"


    "That''s not your concern. You might not know, but she attacked me again three months ago."


    "She attacked the Huang family and me, dying at their hands. She deserved it."


    "What! She attacked again!" The City Lord''s reaction didn''t seem feigned; he was genuinely surprised.


    "That foolish woman deserved to die. She promised me, yet after all these years, she acted again."


    "You should ask your good son about it. Maybe they planned it together."


    "What, you think Jiang''er orchestrated it?" The City Lord''s tone was unfriendly.


    "It''s hard to say."


    "I can tell you clearly, Jiang''er was not the mastermind."


    "I know my son. He wears his heart on his sleeve. With Miss Xia''s cunning, she wouldn''t tell him anything."


    "Heh, the main culprit is dead, so whether he was the mastermind doesn''t matter. As long as he doesn''t dare now."


    "Indeed, even with courage, he wouldn''t dare provoke you. I heard you subdued the old Qu family."


    Huang Ye thought, it seems the mysterious person in the forest was the City Lord''s man.


    "Not bad."


    "City Lord, the grievances between the Huang and Wu families are in the past."


    "I''m not a fool. I think it''s best to let bygones be bygones and focus on the future."


    "I''m not interested in the Huang family''s assets. I can''t take them with me, so it''s better to leave them to maintain your position."


    "Qing''er and Yue''er are mine. When I leave, they can''t come with me. They can only stay in the mansion or be sent to the Tang family."


    "If they stay, take care of them with luxury. If sent to the Tang family, send them a thousand taels of silver monthly."


    "I suppose the Huang family''s assets make that amount a drop in the bucket."


    "A thousand taels isn''t much, but it sounds like you''re ordering me. Do you think you''re qualified?"


    "I owe the Huang family and your parents, but I don''t like being ordered."


    "Not to mention I''m your father''s good brother, you''re practically half my son. Though I haven''t cared for you well, I''ve done right by the Huang family, fulfilling your mother''s last wish."


    "Do you think it''s appropriate for a junior to order an elder?" The City Lord spoke coldly.

 Chapter 106 – My great master

    Huang Ye glanced at the City Lord, this old man had gained so many benefits and still put on airs.


    I only resolved the original owner''s issues, so I''m being cordial. If the original owner truly knew about his parents'' matters and that you were the mastermind, I''d kill you sooner or later.


    "City Lord, it seems you''re too accustomed to your high position to tolerate any dissent."


    "Perhaps, but at least within Silver Moon City, no one dares to defy me."


    "Since I''ve been here, it''s been you talking and me listening."


    "No matter what you say, I haven''t questioned it. You think you''ve done right by the Huang family, but that''s just your perception."


    "I only made a small request, and you''re already dissatisfied. What if I forcibly reclaim the Huang family''s assets?"


    "Then we''ll see if you have the guts." The City Lord looked at Huang Ye with disdain.


    This young man is too arrogant, thinking that just because he''s reached the peak of Martial King, he can disregard his elders. He really doesn''t know his limits.


    "Haha, I''d like to give it a try!" With that, Huang Ye waved his hand, and the Phoenix Feather appeared in his grasp.


    "You don''t think that Tang Sect''s hidden weapon can deal with me, do you? If it weren''t for the deep roots of the Tang Sect, wiping out the Tang family would be a piece of cake." The City Lord sneered.


    "And what about this?" Huang Ye raised his index finger, and a small flame flickered to life.


    "You, you''re a cultivator, how is that possible!" The City Lord''s eyes widened in shock, and he took two steps back.


    "Surprised, aren''t you?"


    The City Lord''s face turned a bit grim, his mind racing. He realized his judgment had been completely wrong.


    No wonder this kid had remained so composed and indifferent towards him.


    This kid''s martial prowess was already at the peak of Martial King, corresponding to the late Initial Yang Realm for cultivators.


    This kid advanced so quickly, likely with the help of a cultivator. Only a cultivator could enhance his strength so rapidly.


    This cultivator must be very powerful, and in their eyes, he might not even be considered an ant. Ordinary cultivators definitely wouldn''t have such capabilities.


    Miss Xia must have had her organs shattered by this cultivator, which explained why no martial techniques were found back then.


    And the fact that the cultivator didn''t burn Miss Xia''s body was likely a warning to him.


    How could such a powerful cultivator come to a small place like Silver Moon City? He couldn''t figure it out.


    Could it be like his eldest son, just passing through, saw his potential for cultivation, and took him as a disciple?


    That seemed to be the only explanation; otherwise, it didn''t make sense.


    No, even if he fought him now, victory wouldn''t be assured, and since he dared to come over, his master might be nearby.


    He had worked hard to get to where he was now and couldn''t act impulsively.


    "I agree to your terms!"


    "If you''d said that earlier, it would have been better. Between us, it''s just a messy account. Why hold onto that grudge?"


    "Alright, let''s settle it like this. I won''t be leaving Silver Moon City anytime soon."


    "Don''t get any funny ideas. I''ve said I''m not interested in worldly wealth. You can continue being the City Lord."


    "Sigh! You''re right. It seems I''ve been in a high position too long and lost my sense of reverence."


    "Are you leaving with your master?"


    "Don''t try to pry. What I do is my business. Let''s just coexist peacefully; our paths are different."


    "I understand, martial artists and cultivators indeed walk different paths. If it weren''t for your father using a secret technique back then, we wouldn''t have been able to fight that cultivator."


    "Do you know that guy''s name?"


    "Daoist Bei He."


    "Alright, I''ll remember that. I''ll ask my master later if I can beat him."


    "If you can, I''ll head to Linshui City first."


    Discover the complete story on


    "You should be careful. Although he wasn''t very strong back then, cultivators progress quickly."


    "I''ve advanced to the mid-Martial Emperor level, so he''s definitely stronger, probably at least mid-Primordial Yang Realm."


    "If he has a sect, the danger increases."


    "I know, I''ll investigate the situation first. If it doesn''t work, I''ll wait a year or so. My master says I have great talent, and by then, I''ll be stronger than him."


    This kid is quite arrogant, thinking he can surpass someone in just a year or so.


    "You could ask your master to intervene." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''ll handle my own revenge."


    "Alright, I''m leaving." With that, he walked out of the City Lord''s Palace with an air of indifference.


    Not long after, a black-clothed person appeared in the hall.


    "City Lord, I didn''t expect him to be a cultivator. It''s unbelievable."


    "Do you still want revenge?"


    "City Lord, I wouldn''t dare. We''d just be sending ourselves to our deaths."


    "Sigh! I never thought I''d have a son who''s a chosen one, and Huang Jian would have a son capable of cultivation."


    "It''s truly fate''s trick. After becoming foolish, he turned into a cultivator, and a powerful one at that. Where''s the justice in that?"


    "City Lord, I think we could have taken him down earlier. He carried Tang Sect''s hidden weapon, indicating he wasn''t confident."


    "Fool, do you think I''m afraid of him? He''s only been cultivating for three months and already has the combat power of a peak Martial King. His master''s level must be unfathomable."


    "Are you referring to the person who killed Miss Xia?"


    "We know nothing about his master. Even if his master isn''t here, he could be tricking us, and we can''t act rashly."


    "Don''t you know how Miss Xia died? Her internal organs and bones were shattered. His master didn''t destroy the body to intimidate us. Anyone who dares to touch that kid will end up like Miss Xia."


    "I suspect his master is likely above the Primordial Yang Realm; otherwise, he couldn''t have enhanced his strength so quickly."


    "Only a great cultivator would have such miraculous pills and elixirs."


    Huang Ye didn''t know, but he indeed had a brush with death.


    His understanding of the Martial Emperor level was limited, only hearing from Father Tang that Tang Xin was already equivalent to the early Martial Emperor level.


    He thought he was at least on par with the early Martial Emperor level, and with his techniques and hidden weapons, he could contend with the mid-Martial Emperor level.


    But he didn''t know the City Lord was already infinitely close to the late Martial Emperor level.


    The two of them had just engaged in a psychological battle. The City Lord had no intention to kill, given their intricate connections.


    He was just displeased with Huang Ye''s disrespect and intended to teach him a lesson, to show him the heights of the sky.


    Huang Ye also didn''t want to wrestle with the City Lord. The original owner and the City Lord had a tangled mess, and the main culprit had been dealt with.


    The City Lord merely used the original owner, and it had nothing to do with him. There was no point in fighting to the death.


    Demonstrating his abilities was meant to protect the two maids and Tang Xin. He feared that after he left, the City Lord would take out his anger on them, especially since the black-clothed woman had died at the hands of a fake master.


    Even if the City Lord didn''t cause trouble, the black-clothed woman''s people would seek revenge. They were loyal subordinates who had been won over by her, and they wouldn''t let her death go unavenged.


    By revealing his identity as a cultivator, he ensured the City Lord would be cautious.


    With the City Lord''s protection, those people wouldn''t dare to harm the three of them, giving them time to grow.


    That was his purpose in revealing everything today, though he overestimated himself.


    And the City Lord misjudged him, thinking he had a powerful master.


    Huang Ye naturally played along, using the situation to his advantage. If he couldn''t handle this, his two lifetimes would have been in vain.

 Chapter 107 – Ive finally waited for you

    After leaving the City Lord''s mansion and seeing that the sky had already darkened, Huang Ye decided to first return to the Tang family to return the Phoenix Feather to Tang Xin.


    Later, he would go back to the City Lord''s mansion. He had to inform the two women about this matter so they could be mentally prepared.


    He saw Tang Xin drinking tea in a teahouse and deliberately waited for a while before stepping away.


    Before long, he noticed someone tailing him. This person''s strength was far superior to those from the academy who had been following him.


    However, no matter how strong someone was, they couldn''t escape Huang Ye''s eyes; no one would have guessed he had a rearview mirror.


    This person was undoubtedly sent by the City Lord, likely the same guy from the academy''s dense forest last time. His ability to hide and conceal himself was top-notch.


    Huang Ye didn''t bother with him. The situation was clear now; the City Lord had sent someone to follow him, probably to find out where he was going.


    Tang Xin also saw Huang Ye come out safely, and her heart finally settled.


    After waiting for a while, she paid the bill and left.


    Huang Ye entered the Tang family mansion and waited for a long time before Tang Xin returned, fuming with anger.


    "You little rascal, why didn''t you say you were coming back here? You made me run back to the academy, and when I couldn''t find you, I had to come back."


    "Big sister, is that my fault? There''s a tail behind me; I couldn''t stop and wait for you."


    "Couldn''t you have gone back to the academy first?"


    "The Phoenix Feather was exposed, so I had a legitimate reason to come to the Tang family."


    With that, Huang Ye handed the small box to Tang Xin.


    "How did things go today?"


    "We laid all our cards on the table!"


    "Ah! Why didn''t you guys fight? What a pity, I prepared a bunch of hidden weapons for nothing."


    Huang Ye glanced at Tang Xin. This girl was getting a bit cocky, thinking she was invincible now that she had become a Martial Emperor.


    "Why would we fight?"


    "I don''t know, but Father said you might turn against each other."


    "Hehe, today he explained everything. He wasn''t the mastermind."


    "Oh! Then who was the mastermind?"


    "That''s not important anymore because they''re already dead."


    "Did the City Lord kill them?"


    "No, I did."


    "You did?" Tang Xin was a bit stunned.


    "No way, you have to explain everything honestly. I''m all confused by you."


    Huang Ye recounted the entire situation, and Tang Xin listened with a mix of shock, anger, regret, tension, surprise, and confusion.


    Suddenly, she thought of something and started to laugh, a strange smile on her lips.


    Huang Ye rolled his eyes at her.


    "In such a terrifying, thrilling, and bizarre story, you actually find something to laugh about."


    "I''m not laughing at anything else; I''m laughing at that Miss Xia, who died so inexplicably."


    "And also laughing at you, with such a strong aura, the first person you killed after waking up was your greatest enemy."


    "And it was an accidental kill, with no sense of revenge at all."


    Huang Ye thought to himself, I didn''t feel any satisfaction either; avenging the original owner was just to prevent him from affecting my cultivation.


    "If you hadn''t killed her, with her ways, she might have ended up in your bed."


    "If she had become a cultivator because of you, the story would have been even more bizarre." S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Huang Ye broke out in a cold sweat; Tang Xin wasn''t entirely wrong.


    This woman would do anything for the City Lord, and being a public vehicle was truly frustrating for her.


    Fortunately, he was a fool and avoided a disaster. If he hadn''t been a fool, she might have been the one to make a move, not Yue''er.


    "Husband, why not bring the sisters to the Tang family? I''m a bit worried about them being there."


    "It''s not safe here either. The City Lord said he could destroy the Tang family with ease."


    "As long as I''m fine, he won''t dare touch them. I''m playing the empty city strategy with him."


    A quick look at bit.ly/3iBfjkV will leave you more fulfilled.


    "He doesn''t know my depth, and he''s even more afraid of my fake master. If I bring the two of them here, it would show I''m feeling guilty."


    "Take this time to cultivate well. Only when we become stronger ourselves can he not threaten us."


    "Cultivate my ass; you can''t even dual cultivate anymore. Cultivating alone is so boring."


    "Boring or not, you have to cultivate. You''re not a mortal now. I''ve heard that cultivators can close themselves off for a hundred years. If you can dual cultivate with me, you''ll be blessed. Don''t be ungrateful."


    "Then I''ll wait for you to upgrade and feed back to me, so I won''t have to cultivate regularly."


    "You lazy little thing, who knows when I''ll be back. Will you never make progress?"


    "Among you three, you''re the strongest. I''m counting on you to protect them."


    "True!"


    "Silly girl, everyone goes through hardships when they grow. Did you become a Martial King by picking it up?"


    "That''s true. I used to work really hard, but after dual cultivating with you, my motivation has waned."


    "That''s normal. Once people experience getting something for nothing, they develop lazy thoughts, waiting for pies to fall from the sky."


    "Have you heard of ''Waiting for a chance''?"


    "No, what are pigs and rabbits doing together?"


    Huang Ye was speechless.


    He carefully explained the fable to Tang Xin.


    "Husband, you really know a lot."


    "Of course, your husband is extraordinary."


    "Yeah right, you''re so full of yourself."


    "By the way, don''t you have any doubts that the City Lord is lying?"


    "He probably isn''t lying." Huang Ye was so sure because the original owner''s memories had been unlocked.


    So what he said was definitely the truth; he was just playing a more sophisticated game, using a borrowed knife to kill.


    Now he was playing mind games with him too. After all, he was a modern person, familiar with the Thirty-Six Stratagems, and this empty city strategy was just a way to regain some ground.


    "This is your family feud. As long as you think your judgment is correct, it''s fine. I''m always ready. I just don''t believe that woman did all those things without him knowing."


    "My dear sister, don''t stir up trouble. This matter is already settled. Isn''t it good as it is now?"


    "Even if I kill him, so what? Who can control the forces of the woman in black?"


    "They come and go without a trace, doing things unscrupulously. If I leave, you three will definitely be their targets."


    "And now that demons are rampant, if he dies, various forces will fight for the City Lord''s position, and there will be chaos. Who will deal with the demons?"


    "Ah! Husband, you seem to have a point. You do think long-term."


    "Don''t worry, husband. I''ll work hard to cultivate. I have to surpass the City Lord somehow. You can leave with peace of mind; I''ll take good care of the two of them."


    Huang Ye knocked on Tang Xin''s head.


    "Can you be more careful with your words? What do you mean by ''leave with peace of mind''? Where do you want me to go?"


    "Ah! Husband, a slip of the tongue."


    The two of them spent some time together, and Tang Xin didn''t dare to tease him too much. Although she wasn''t a virgin and wouldn''t drive Huang Ye crazy, she was afraid she couldn''t handle it.


    Seeing that it was already dark, Huang Ye bid farewell to Tang Xin, reminded her to cultivate diligently, and returned to the small courtyard under the cover of night.


    He told the two women everything, and their reactions were similar to Tang Xin''s, especially Qing''er, who cried her heart out, in stark contrast to Tang Xin''s style.


    Huang Ye understood; among the three women, Qing''er had the deepest feelings for the original owner.


    The two women also admired Huang Ye''s luck, as the first person he killed turned out to be his greatest enemy.


    Huang Ye shared some of his cultivation experiences with the two women, and the three of them entered a meditation and cultivation mode.


    In the dead of night, a soft sound reached Huang Ye''s ears, followed by silence.


    Hmm! This isn''t the guards patrolling; someone is here, most likely that old man.


    Haha, old man, I''ve finally waited for you. I can avenge Brother Xu now.


    Huang Ye nudged the two women, signaling them that someone was coming and to stay silent.


    He quietly moved to the window and listened carefully to the sounds outside.


    He finally caught a faint breath.


    The person outside stayed for a while, heard nothing, and then retreated.


    Huang Ye heard the sound disappear, immediately pushed open the window, and flew over the courtyard wall like a ghost.


    Following the direction of the sound, he quickly saw a figure climbing over the City Lord''s mansion wall.


    Huang Ye immediately followed, and at the wall, he didn''t hesitate, flipping over it.


    This time, he didn''t lose sight of the figure, who was weaving through the forest. Huang Ye followed closely behind.

 Chapter 108 – It’s actually him!

    ```


    Hmm! This path looks familiar. He''s walked it several times. Yes, it''s in the direction of the academy.


    Could it be someone from the academy? Someone with such strength is likely a high-ranking member of the academy.


    Following the old man to a courtyard, Huang Ye was completely stunned.


    Damn, how could it be this old fellow? He usually seems so kind and approachable. Truly, you never know someone''s true nature.


    When he first started interacting with him, he was cautious. But seeing the old man was nice, a respectable mentor, he let his guard down.


    But today, the old man made a complete 180. This story is too outrageous.


    Screenwriter, damn it, I salute you!


    With a leap, he revealed himself.


    "Instructor, you''re still up so late?"


    "Ah! It''s little Huang. Why are you here so late?" Old Hu was startled by Huang Ye''s sudden appearance.


    "No, I''m just getting senile. It seems we just ran into each other. You must be looking for someone else."


    With that, Old Hu pointed to Tang Xin''s small courtyard.


    "Instructor, we didn''t just run into each other. I came specifically to find you."


    "Oh, what do you want with an old man like me so late? Can''t it wait until tomorrow?"


    "Instructor, you see, it''s not easy for me to come here. I just have one question."


    "What question? Go ahead."


    "Where did you get that mask on your face? I want to buy one too."


    Old Hu was startled inside. Damn, he forgot he was still wearing his mask.


    No, this kid has never seen my current appearance. How did he recognize me?


    "Haha! Little Huang, this mask isn''t for sale. I made it myself."


    "Hehe, you''ve got some skills there."


    "Not bad, if you like it, I''ll make one for you someday."


    "I do like it, but I''m more interested in why you''re wearing a mask when you go out?"


    "Hehe, I was just taking a stroll outside. The mask was freshly made, wanted to see if anyone could recognize me."


    "Your hobby is quite the weirdo, strolling all the way to the City Lord''s mansion, even climbing over walls."


    Old Hu didn''t reply, instead, he stared intently at Huang Ye, his mind racing.


    How does he know I went to the City Lord''s mansion? I didn''t notice anyone following me. How did he track me?


    It seems I''ve been watched at the City Lord''s mansion. It''s my own carelessness. After a comfortable time with Fang, I got a bit complacent and didn''t pay attention.


    What should I do? This kid even helped me when I advanced to Martial Emperor.


    I promised to help him once. If he asks me to let him go this time, it''ll be a real hassle.


    Being exposed is one thing, but if the City Lord hears about it, he''ll definitely come after me.


    Damn it, if worse comes to worst, I''ll just get rid of him.


    "Kid, have you finished asking your questions?"


    "I''ve finished asking about that, but I see you''re quite interested, so I have a few more questions."


    "Oh! It seems you''re very interested in me."


    "Likewise, you''re also very interested in me."


    Old Hu was taken aback and asked, puzzled.


    "We did work together, but since the collaboration ended, we haven''t met. Why the interest?"


    "Oh! Then why have you been eavesdropping outside my courtyard several times?"


    "Your courtyard? When did I go to your courtyard?"


    "Old Hu, haven''t you been at the academy lately?"


    Old Hu felt like he was missing some crucial information, something very important.


    These days, he''s been in seclusion, breaking through, and only just stabilized his realm. He went to see Fang that night.


    During this time, he''s been completely unaware of what''s happening outside.


    "I''ve been in seclusion, I don''t know what''s been happening at the academy."


    "Then let me tell you, I''m the Third Young Master of the City Lord''s mansion!"


    "What!" Old Hu almost shouted out loud.


    "You''re that little fool!"


    "You''re the fool, your whole family is fools!" Huang Ye was furious at being called a fool.


    "Kid, even if you''re the Third Young Master of the City Lord''s mansion, your words are a bit disrespectful. After all, I''m still your instructor."


    Huang Ye didn''t respond to this, instead muttering to himself.


    "So you didn''t know my real name, only that I was the little fool."


    "So when you heard my name at the academy, you didn''t know I was the one you were monitoring. Even when we collaborated, you didn''t show any unusual behavior."


    "That''s right, I didn''t know it was your courtyard. I''m from the outer city, rarely interact with outsiders here, so it''s normal not to recognize you."


    "I only went to your courtyard to eavesdrop, didn''t intend to harm anyone inside."


    "Not intending to harm, probably not for that reason. If I''m not mistaken, you''ve already dealt with Wu Lao Er."


    "You, how do you know!" Old Hu was genuinely shocked this time.


    He handled the matter with Wu Lao Er very discreetly, only Fang knew. How did this kid find out?


    Could it be that Fang has some unclear relationship with him too? He felt something was off. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When he went to Fang today, they just enjoyed themselves, didn''t talk about anything. Fang must have hidden something.


    And this kid entering the academy, Fang must have known. Why didn''t she ever mention Huang Ye to him?


    This kid can''t be left alive.


    "Hehe, if you don''t want people to know, don''t do it."


    "Kid, I was going to spare your life, but it seems you''re seeking death."


    "Don''t be hasty, let me die knowing why."


    "No need for you to know, you probably don''t understand the consequences of angering a Martial King."


    "Since you put it that way, we really should have a fight."


    "But this is the academy. If you can''t kill me in one blow, it might attract the Principal. Why don''t we fight outside?"


    "Heh! You''ve thought it through. Seems you''ve already set up an ambush outside."


    "Hehe, there''s no need for that with you. You can walk ahead, I''ll follow you."


    Old Hu was also a bit puzzled. How could this kid be so confident?


    He only dealt with Jiang Biao, at most a Martial King''s strength.


    He must think I''m still a Martial King, so he wants to spar, thinking he can escape if he can''t win.


    No, this isn''t that simple, there are many strange things.


    Fang initially only asked him to cripple Wu Lao Er. To deal with Wu Lao Er, he went to great lengths to find two women skilled in the art of seduction to send over.


    Recently, she mentioned monitoring the little fool, but didn''t ask him to cripple the little fool.


    It''s likely this recent change made her attitude towards the little fool shift, which is why she didn''t tell him earlier.


    Whatever the reason, he''s a dead man anyway.


    Maybe getting rid of the little fool will make Fang serve him more diligently.


    This kid was still a fool two months ago. Even if he''s a top genius, he''s just a small Martial King.


    He must think he can handle a Martial King. Today, I''ll show him what a Martial Emperor is.


    The two of them, one in front and one behind, headed out of the city.


    ```

 Chapter 109 – Misjudged the strength

    On the way, Old Hu realized why Huang Ye was able to track him.


    His lightness skill was no worse than his own. Even when Old Hu sped up on purpose, he couldn''t shake him off.


    "Kid, I wondered why you were so confident. Turns out your lightness skill is quite good.


    I''ve only used half my strength. Once we reach outside the city, you''ll see you won''t even have a chance to run."


    The towering city walls were nothing to the two of them. The guards on duty only saw a blur and thought they were dreaming.


    Once outside the city, Old Hu began to gradually accelerate.


    When he used ninety percent of his strength and found Huang Ye still keeping up, he couldn''t help but admire Huang Ye''s mastery of lightness skill.


    Reaching an open area, Old Hu stopped, and Huang Ye ran over, panting heavily.


    "Old man, you sure can run. I''m exhausted. Let''s rest a bit before we fight."


    He said, leaning against a small tree, gasping for breath.


    Old Hu gave Huang Ye a disdainful look. "And you still want to challenge me? Do you think you can take a break when fighting for your life out there?"


    "You foolish kid, today your Grandpa Hu will teach you what the martial world is. In your next life, you''ll thank me."


    With that, he leaped forward, striking with his palm.


    The power was fierce, the momentum grand, but halfway through, Old Hu withdrew his hand and waved both arms, sweeping away two golden flying forks.


    "Sigh! Compared to Little Li, there''s still a big gap. Little Li''s Flying Daggers never miss, while my Little Huang''s Flying Forks never hit."


    "Heh, kid, seems like you''ve learned a lot from Tang girl."


    "But what you don''t know is, I''m already a Martial Emperor."


    "And I have you to thank for that. Why couldn''t you just be smart and develop quietly instead of seeking your own death?"


    "Haha, old man, you think being a Martial Emperor is impressive? Let''s fight and see."


    Huang Ye leaped into the air, throwing a punch with a whoosh.


    He didn''t choose the Six Meridian Divine Sword, as it was more suited for ambushes. Using it prematurely would alert Old Hu and likely lose its surprise effect.


    It''s rare to encounter a Martial Emperor expert, so he decided to fight first and ambush if needed.


    Old Hu struck again with his palm, "Bang!" Both of them were knocked back simultaneously.


    The punch and palm were evenly matched, with both retreating the same distance.


    Huang Ye felt his chest and abdomen churn, a sweetness in his throat, and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Blood also seeped from the corner of Old Hu''s mouth.


    He hadn''t expected Huang Ye to be so strong. He had used all his strength, intending to crush Huang Ye with one palm.


    Yet the opponent only spat out a mouthful of blood and remained standing.


    He had cultivated for decades, with profound internal skills and vigorous True Qi, while the opponent was just a young kid.


    Two months ago, he was a fool, yet in two months, he had cultivated to contend with a Martial Emperor. How was this possible?


    Huang Ye took a breath, realizing he had been a bit arrogant.


    This old man had just advanced to Martial Emperor and could already make him vomit blood. The City Lord, who had been a Martial Emperor for over ten years, could easily kill him.


    It seemed last time was really dangerous. Luckily, they didn''t fight, or he would have lost his life.


    But this kind of fight was exhilarating, even more so than fighting two late-stage Martial Kings.


    No more words, let''s fight to the death.


    Clang, clang, the two exchanged punches and palms, almost every attack clashing, flying back to continue fighting.


    They clashed head-on for nearly a hundred moves. The more Old Hu fought, the more shocked he became. What was with this kid? Could it be that he, as a Martial Emperor, was too weak?


    No, the gap between Martial Emperor and Martial King wasn''t small. After advancing, he felt much younger.


    He had spent an hour with Fang tonight, and she begged for mercy several times, praising his prowess afterward.


    Could it be that exerting too much effort earlier affected his strength?


    No, for a Martial Emperor, that little physical exertion was nothing.


    Could it be that he had also made great progress in that technique? No, he had to eliminate him today.


    Otherwise, with his current rate of progress, he would definitely be crushed in the future.


    He had to use a secret technique to boost his strength. This kid was young and strong, and in a prolonged fight, he would definitely lose.


    Better to risk a regression in cultivation than to lose his life.


    With this thought, Old Hu decided to go all out. He leaped back more than ten feet, eyes wide, and bit down hard.


    "Ugh!" Damn, he bit too hard and actually bit off a piece of his tongue.


    The pain made Old Hu grimace, but he quickly adjusted and reversed his energy flow.


    "Buzz!" Old Hu felt his whole body heat up, his face redder than a monkey''s butt.


    Huang Ye didn''t pursue. As Old Hu retreated, he also needed a breather.


    The last round of attacks had taken a toll on him too.


    If not for the frantic operation of his techniques, with spiritual energy rapidly circulating to resist Old Hu''s True Qi attacks, his internal organs would have been shattered.


    Damn, a Martial Emperor''s True Qi was more than twice as strong as a Martial King''s. He wouldn''t dare let the old man hit his body like before during body refinement.


    Little Huang Steps had been pushed to the limit, giving Old Hu no chance to hit his body.


    Every time, he used his fists to intercept.


    Seeing Old Hu''s stance, Huang Ye understood that this old man was about to unleash a big move. Should he do the same?


    No, wait a bit longer. The opportunity to fight a Martial Emperor was too rare.


    Take a gamble. With this experience, he could truly gain the test of blood and fire.


    "Heh, kid, you''ve thoroughly angered me. Prepare to face my wrath."


    With that, he leaped forward, striking with a palm in mid-air.


    It can be hard to make great work when its stolen from ".


    "Too much talk."


    Huang Ye also leaped, using all his strength, throwing a punch, shouting, "Pegasus Meteor Fist!"


    "Bang!" Old Hu''s figure was pushed back two paces.


    Huang Ye, like a kite with a broken string, was knocked back more than ten feet.


    In mid-air, he spat out another mouthful of blood. Fortunately, his physique was extraordinary, and with previous intense body refinement, he could withstand this palm.


    This time, he felt a small part of Old Hu''s True Qi break through the spiritual energy barrier.


    Luckily, the spiritual energy barrier remained firm, especially the refined wood spiritual energy barrier.


    If the first four types of spiritual energy blocked 50%, the wood spiritual energy blocked at least 45%.


    Once fully refined, Old Hu''s True Qi would pose no threat to him.


    But even this five percent caused significant damage. Two more palms, and he wouldn''t be able to withstand it. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Relying solely on the Tongtian Xuanggong technique wasn''t enough. He had to try adding the Little Huang Heart Sutra.


    The Little Huang Heart Sutra was a name he came up with, essentially the reverse of the Jade Maiden Heart Sutra.


    Using the Little Huang Heart Sutra would definitely generate heart fire, but he couldn''t worry about that now. With a target to vent the fire, a little heart fire wasn''t a problem. Combining the two techniques should speed up the operation.


    During body refinement, when the last two late-stage Martial Kings came, he discovered that the faster the spiritual energy circulated, the stronger the resistance to attacks.


    With this thought, he immediately activated the Little Huang Heart Sutra, and the Tongtian Xuanggong began to operate in sync.


    Damn! It''s not working. When the Little Huang Heart Sutra was activated, the Tongtian Xuanggong seemed to be blocked, no matter how he tried to operate it.


    Damn it, the operation speed of the Little Huang Heart Sutra was much slower than the Tongtian Xuanggong, so he quickly switched back.


    While his mind was urgently thinking, Old Hu''s palm had already struck, leaving no time to adjust.


    He had to block this palm first before switching!


    "Bang!" Huang Ye was once again knocked back seven or eight feet.

 Chapter 110 – There is a girl in the village

    Old Hu was also knocked back three or four meters.


    "What the hell is going on?" Huang Ye was a bit confused.


    Why does using the "Little Huang Heart Sutra" yield better results in battle? Clearly, the rotation speed of the "Little Huang Heart Sutra" is slower than the Tongtian Xuanggong.


    According to the car theory from my past life, the higher the engine''s RPM, the more powerful it is, and the stronger the pushback sensation.


    Haha, I get it now, it must be because of the brand.


    Although Tongtian Xuanggong has a nice name, it''s actually just a facade, quite mediocre, a shoddy technique.


    I created this Little Huang Heart Sutra myself. Though it lacks fame, it''s a conscientious creation, with much higher quality than Tongtian Xuanggong.


    Even if its RPM is slow, its quality surpasses the faster Tongtian Xuanggong.


    Just now, there was a strange feeling, as if when Old Hu''s palm struck, the Little Huang Heart Sutra accelerated at the moment of collision, and the proportion of True Qi breaking through the Spiritual Energy circle significantly decreased.


    Let''s try again and see where that True Qi went.


    Old Hu looked at his palm, "Huh! That''s odd, the little guy was clearly injured by the first strike, but why is the second strike even stronger?"


    "Come again!"


    With a "whoosh," he dashed forward and struck with another palm.


    Huang Ye also fully activated the Little Huang Heart Sutra. With a "bang," after the collision, both of them were pushed back five or six meters!


    Haha, I''ve really found a treasure in the Little Huang Heart Sutra. You''ve brought me an enormous surprise.


    Not only can it absorb the Primordial Yin of women, but it can also absorb the True Qi of men.


    This feels like that Star Absorption Method used by Ren Yingying''s father.


    Although the amount is small, I can feel a wisp of True Qi being drawn into the cycle by the Spiritual Energy circle, and that wisp of True Qi eventually merges into a channel beyond the five elements.


    For the full version, visit [ ].


    Even though there''s not much True Qi, it plays a significant role in the confrontation.


    The opponent''s attacks keep weakening, while I keep getting stronger. This growth and decline put me in an invincible position in a battle of the same level.


    Come on, Old Hu, let''s get fired up.


    Old Hu was also bewildered. What''s going on? The more he fights, the stronger he gets.


    Could it be that releasing too much essence has weakened the power of the secret technique?


    The two began close combat again, with punches and kicks, leaving the ground full of pits and hollows.


    An hour later, Old Hu''s offensive began to weaken.


    Huang Ye didn''t attack rashly, continuing to fight steadily.


    He couldn''t believe that a Martial Emperor couldn''t hold out for such a short time, even with the ebb and flow.


    Old Hu was suffering in silence. The secret technique''s enhancement isn''t unlimited; it taps into the body''s potential.


    A person''s potential is limited, especially at his age, with less potential to tap into.


    After such a long time of hard fighting, he clearly felt a shock in his True Qi just now, and the forcibly enhanced strength suddenly decreased.


    His current strength was two levels weaker than at the start, and he was entering a decline.


    The two exchanged blows for the time it takes to burn a stick of incense.


    Old Hu was barely holding on, forced into a defensive position, unable to launch any attacks.


    Every attack from Huang Ye made his blood churn.


    Seeing that he couldn''t hold on any longer, Old Hu leaped back more than ten meters.


    "Third Young Master, I concede. Let''s stop fighting. I''ll tell you whatever you want to know."


    Huang Ye also stopped, giving this old fox a cold look.


    "Now you know fear."


    "I really didn''t expect you to have such strength. I admit defeat."


    "We have a bit of a teacher-student relationship. When you asked for my guidance back then, I taught you earnestly, and we even collaborated once."


    Huang Ye didn''t respond but coldly asked. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Why were you spying on my courtyard?"


    "If I tell you everything, will you let me go?"


    "You have no right to negotiate with me."


    "You''re right, I have no right. I''ll tell you anyway, whether you let me go or not is up to you."


    "I was entrusted by someone."


    "Who?"


    "The Third Madam."


    "You''re her man?"


    "Sort of. When Fang married the City Lord back then, I followed in secret. She didn''t know I was here at first."


    Fang! Huang Ye felt a chill in his heart. Was it that girl from the village?


    "Later, we met by chance, and she found out I was an instructor at the academy."


    "The relationship between us is complicated. I''m nominally her senior brother, but in reality, I''ve always been teaching her."


    "If it weren''t for the City Lord, we might have ended up together."


    "So you had an affair with her?"


    "What do you mean by an affair?" Old Hu didn''t understand.


    Huang Ye thought for a moment, "It means two people sleeping together."


    "Sort of. Actually, I came here just to protect her silently, without any other intentions. I can''t afford to provoke the City Lord."


    Damn, this old man is a lovesick fool.


    "Three years ago, she suddenly came to me, asking me to do something for her. At first, I refused, fearing the City Lord would kill me if he found out. Later, she seduced me, and I couldn''t resist the temptation."


    Damn, the City Lord''s hat isn''t just one size fits all; he might need a DNA test for the kids.


    "She wanted you to deal with Wu Lao Er, right?"


    "That''s right. She was afraid the City Lord would find out, so she didn''t want me to use assassination. It was better to slowly weaken Wu Lao Er''s body, so I found two women skilled in the art of seduction."


    "You really are something, a peak Martial King, a teacher, doing such despicable things."


    Huang Ye spoke righteously, but in his heart, he didn''t think Old Hu was wrong. Only a saint''s father could resist temptation.


    Old Hu felt his face heat up, said nothing in defense, and continued.


    "Three months ago, she asked me to monitor your courtyard, but didn''t tell me why, only that a little fool and two maids lived there."


    "Every time I went to see her, I would check the courtyard, but I never heard anything there."


    "After telling her, she had no reaction, so I continued to monitor."


    "I swear, I had no intention of harming you."


    "You never knew I was that little fool?"


    "I didn''t know. She never mentioned your name. Your identity was revealed by her unintentionally."


    "She never asked you to harm me?"


    "Absolutely not. She''s very cautious. You can see that from how she dealt with the Second Young Master."


    "I suspected she might have been afraid of harming both, which would easily arouse the City Lord''s suspicion, so she didn''t act."


    "That could be possible."


    "Besides you, does she have any other helpers?"


    "I don''t know. She''s very tight-lipped. When I went to see her today, she didn''t tell me anything."


    "How much do you know about the secret on the last page of that technique?"


    "I really don''t know. None of the past principals could figure it out. I''ve only seen it three times, and I couldn''t understand it."


    "Third Young Master, we have no grievances. Let me go, and I''ll follow your lead."


    "There''s no need."


    "You are willing to let me go."


    "You misunderstood, we still have a score to settle."


    "What score?"


    "My elder brother died because of you."


    "Impossible, I haven''t killed anyone in Silver Moon City."


    "He didn''t die by your hand; he was killed by the Bloodthirsty Demon."


    "What does that have to do with me?"


    "How does it not? That night, I was delayed for half an hour tracking you."


    "When I returned, my brother was killed by the Bloodthirsty Demon. You didn''t kill Boren, but Boren died because of you."


    "So this debt is on you."


    Old Hu was speechless, feeling this was an undeserved calamity.


    "Third Young Master, you''re being unreasonable."


    "Sorry!"


    Hearing this, Old Hu''s hair stood on end.


    Damn, this guy is impervious to reason. Fortunately, I stalled for a while earlier, and now I''ve regained some strength.


    Without time to argue, he leaped backward, his figure already dozens of meters away.

 Chapter 111 – Seven wolves

    He was fast, but Huang Ye was even faster, immediately catching up.


    With a flick of his five fingers, five streams of Qi quickly struck Old Hu''s knees and calves.


    "Ah!" Old Hu let out a miserable scream and fell from the air.


    Old Hu looked at Huang Ye in horror, "You, you, what kind of technique are you using?"


    "That''s not a technique, it''s a spell." As he finished speaking, a small flame appeared at his fingertip.


    "Ah! You''re a cultivator!"


    "That''s right, I am a cultivator."


    "I wondered why you agreed to help me steal the techniques. It''s all my fault for being greedy."


    "I don''t understand. Even if I implicated your elder brother, I don''t deserve to die, do I?" S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Before you die, let me tell you, avenging your brother was indeed an undeserved disaster for you."


    "There''s another reason. Ever since you started working for the Third Madam, your heart has turned black. You came with me intending to kill me."


    "I can''t keep such a big threat by my side. Even if you don''t make a move, your strength is a threat. There''s someone in that small courtyard I need to protect."


    "Today, the Third Madam didn''t have you act, but who knows if one day she''ll whisper some guiding words to you, and you won''t be able to resist her orders?"


    "I promised the City Lord not to go against the Wu family, but I must cut off the Wu family''s hands outside."


    "I understand now. Alas, it''s all my fault. In a moment of lust, I lost my principles."


    "How pitiful, how lamentable!"


    "I''m sorry, instructor." The flame "whoosh!" rushed to his face.


    Old Hu''s painful screams echoed in all directions, and his hands clawed at his body. As his clothes tore, a small bundle was thrown out.


    Huang Ye''s heart skipped a beat. Damn, he forgot something.


    This novel is available on ".


    He reached out and grabbed the bundle, quickly searching Old Hu''s body but found nothing else, so he stepped back.


    The fire spread quickly, just as Su Wan had said, the fire element''s power was strong, as if someone had poured gasoline on it. In less than the time it takes to drink a cup of tea, Old Hu had turned to ashes.


    Opening Old Hu''s bundle, inside was the copied technique, an oil-paper wrapped package, and a pouch.


    Seeing the character "Fang" embroidered on the corner of the pouch, Huang Ye felt it was not worth it for Old Hu. He could have achieved fame and success, but he lost his life because he couldn''t control himself.


    Thinking of many high-ranking officials from his previous life who fell under the charm of women, Huang Ye understood.


    The pouch contained some banknotes and scattered silver taels. Old Hu was quite wealthy, with banknotes worth over ten thousand taels, making it a small fortune for himself.


    Opening the oil-paper package, there was a simple small wooden box inside.


    Huang Ye didn''t open the box directly but placed it on a tree branch, took out a Little Huang''s Flying Fork, and used it to lift the lid from the side. The wooden box had no traps.


    Inside was a piece of parchment and several items as thin as cicada wings, resembling modern face masks, with holes for the eyes, nose, and mouth.


    Haha, Old Hu must have used these for disguise.


    He took out a face mask and carefully examined it.


    Wow, the craftsmanship was indeed extraordinary, somewhat like modern silicone, but much more durable.


    The masks varied in thickness, with a faint flesh color, and the edges were as thin as cicada wings.


    He placed it on his face, and a gentle breeze made it slap against his face.


    This thing probably wasn''t used like this. Let''s check the instructions.


    He picked up the parchment, and the System immediately recorded it.


    The paper detailed two methods: one was to soak it in water for temporary use, lasting a day without falling off.


    The other was to use special glue for long-term wear.


    This thing was like contact lenses, with daily and extended wear types.


    Finally, when he saw the production method, it mentioned that it was made from the skin of a creature called the Flowing Cloud Shark, which was not uncommon.


    Because its skin was extremely flexible and highly protective, it was excellent material for making inner armor. After being hunted extensively by humans, its numbers significantly decreased.


    And making masks required the skin of juvenile Flowing Cloud Sharks, which rarely ventured out and were even harder to catch.


    The production process was more complicated, and seeing this, Huang Ye put these things away.


    He had no interest in how they were made. If he ever caught a Flowing Cloud Shark, he would look into it then.


    He counted them, a total of six masks, which was enough.


    He already knew makeup techniques, and with these as an aid, it would be more convenient, and having more wouldn''t be useful.


    With a wave of his hand, earth elements were released, and in a moment, a grave mound appeared.


    "Old Hu, I''ll give you a resting place, it''s the least I can do for you."


    He leaped onto a large tree, the distance was pitch black, with no light in sight.


    "System, is there any way to find the way back?"


    [Master, I''m powerless. I do have a Beidou positioning function, but without satellites, I''ve already put the software in the recycle bin.]


    "Didn''t you remember the way we came?"


    "You didn''t tell me to remember, and in the pitch dark, your visual range is only about twenty zhang, without obvious landmarks, remembering wouldn''t be much use."


    "Do I have to tell you that? From now on, remember every place we go."


    "Yes, Master."


    He randomly picked a direction to try, flying over twenty li, but ahead was still an open expanse.


    Damn, he was definitely lost. They had only come about twenty li, and now he hadn''t seen the city walls, so he must have gone the wrong way.


    Looking at the sky, there was still some time before dawn, so he decided to wait until daylight and cultivate for a while.


    He found an open space, sat cross-legged, and began to condense elements.


    Half an hour later, a soft sound reached Huang Ye''s ears.


    Huang Ye maintained his posture, his eyes already looking in the direction of the sound, a pair of green glowing eyes staring at him.


    Wolves? He remembered wolves'' eyes looked like that.


    "System, are they wolves?"


    [The distance is too far, I can only see the eyes, but they should be canines. Let me calculate their size.]


    [More have appeared, Master, these are different from modern wolves. They''re twice as tall as modern wolves, and judging by the distance between their pupils, their heads are three times larger.]


    Damn, they might be demonic beasts. How unlucky, the first time out of the city, and he encountered demonic beasts.


    [Master, there are a total of seven wolves!]


    Uh! What an auspicious number.


    Huang Ye''s mind raced, should he run? Or fight?


    Run, could he outrun them? Fight, could he defeat them?


    Based on his last encounter with the Bloodthirsty Demon, these wolves were not inferior in size to that monster, and their combat power wouldn''t be much less. Their running ability would certainly surpass the two-legged Bloodthirsty Demon.


    If he ran, they were a combat squad, and they would attack from behind, preventing him from using his full strength.


    If he fought, being surrounded by seven wolves, he would definitely not fare well.


    Even if it wouldn''t end well, he had to fight. Since he couldn''t escape, he might as well take a chance. First, he would pick the weakest one to reduce the pressure of being surrounded by one-seventh.


    He hoped his Spiritual Energy, when used with the Six Meridian Divine Sword, could harm the seven wolves.


    Unfortunately, the Gold Spiritual Energy hadn''t been fully condensed, or its power would be greater.


    With that thought, he already had two Little Huang''s Flying Forks in his hands.

 Chapter 112 – Fierce battle

    At this moment, the first wolf head appeared, stealthily inching toward Huang Ye''s direction.


    As the scene drew closer, Huang Ye could finally see the full appearance of the wolf.


    It was indeed very different from the wolves of his previous life, its size was comparable to that of a rhinoceros.


    Apart from its wolf-like head, it also had a sharp horn.


    Its four legs glowed with a black light, clearly covered with a layer of scales.


    Damn, fish scale armor, this wolf is quite sexy, it looks more like a Kylin.


    This should be the leader, while the six underlings were just standing still, observing.


    The lead wolf crouched low, cautiously approaching Huang Ye, each step taken with great care.


    Creeping to about twenty to thirty meters away, the lead wolf stopped, seeing its prey still sitting motionless.


    It was delighted, haha, it didn''t expect to find such a tasty meal so early, crouching even lower.


    Its four claws gripped the ground tightly, using all its strength, "whoosh!" it dashed forward, closing the distance in an instant.


    Now was the time, when it was attacking with full force, its defense was at its weakest.


    With a backhand, Huang Ye flung two of Little Huang''s Flying Forks, his body suddenly shifting three meters to the side.


    The lead wolf in mid-air was bewildered, what was happening, this guy clearly hadn''t noticed it earlier.


    How could he suddenly strike, there was no time to think, it hurriedly extended its claws.


    But with a calculated move against an unprepared one, its reaction was already too late.


    Just as its claws lifted, "puff puff!" two sounds, Little Huang''s Flying Forks hit the lead wolf''s eyes directly, the green light extinguished instantly.


    "Awwooo!" the lead wolf let out a miserable howl, its four claws flailing wildly.


    "Boom!" it crashed heavily onto the ground where Huang Ye had been sitting.


    The lead wolf ignored its surroundings, its head, claws, and tail continuously attacking, but all hitting empty air.


    Damn, Huang Ye shed tears of excitement.


    This was the first time Little Huang''s Flying Forks hit a target, finally living up to its resounding name.


    Huang Ye also noticed the lead wolf''s claws, resembling eagle claws, covered with a thick keratin layer.


    A scratch from those claws would surely disembowel him.


    Now that he had successfully rendered the leader powerless, his plan was quite successful, let''s see if he could take down another one.


    Wait, it seemed like the lead wolf was spewing some Qi cyclones from its mouth, some of which hit the trees, slicing a gap into them.


    Could it be the wind blades mentioned in novels, let''s see if this thing could be absorbed.


    Huang Ye immediately activated the Little Huang Heart Sutra, forcibly halting a Qi cyclone, "whoosh!" the powerless cyclone entered his body, directly into the unknown attribute spiritual energy belt.


    Ugh! Good stuff, he could sense the spiritual energy he just absorbed was very pure, just one wind blade was equivalent to a day''s worth of spiritual energy from his cultivation.


    "Little Huang Heart Sutra," I love you, didn''t expect you to absorb not only True Qi but also spiritual energy.


    What "Star Absorption Method," "Divine Skill," "Skill Dissolving Method," in front of Little Huang Heart Sutra, they are just crap.


    The remaining six giant wolves saw their leader defeated, "awwooo!" they howled.


    "Whoosh whoosh whoosh!" one by one, they charged at Huang Ye recklessly.


    "Bring it on!" Huang Ye shouted.


    "Whoosh!" he darted out, throwing a punch at the sixth wolf.


    The sixth wolf was a name Huang Ye just decided on, the System arranged them in order of appearance.


    He didn''t attack Old Seven because Old Seven was the weakest, and would surely be protected by the other wolves.


    Thus, the sixth wolf became the marginal wolf, all analyzed with the System''s help.


    The System''s judgment was correct, these wolves didn''t expect him to advance instead of retreating, and his attack direction wasn''t their protected target.


    Their bodies were in mid-air, too late to veer towards the sixth wolf.


    They could only hope the sixth wolf could withstand this guy''s attack.


    Seeing Huang Ye attacking it, the sixth wolf immediately opened its big mouth, its fangs sharp and chaotic, with two rows of teeth inside, each gleaming sharply.


    Its claws weren''t idle either, reaching for Huang Ye''s body.


    Huang Ye naturally wouldn''t confront it head-on, this thing''s bite force was definitely stronger than a tiger''s from his previous life.


    Before launching his attack, Huang Ye had already thought of a countermeasure.


    Seeing that man and wolf were about to collide, Huang Ye''s fist would be swallowed by the sixth wolf, and his body would be torn apart.


    Excitement gleamed in the sixth wolf''s eyes.


    Huang Ye stepped into the void, his body suddenly veering, performing a turning technique in mid-air, already shifting to the sixth wolf''s side.


    "Boom!" a punch landed on the sixth wolf''s belly, followed by an explosion of inch force, spiritual energy rushing into the sixth wolf''s belly.


    When fighting Old Hu, he hadn''t used inch force because it was too vicious.


    The first time he used it, it killed the woman in black, she didn''t even leave a last word.


    Since then, he hadn''t used inch force in battles, relying on the Wuji Fist he learned first and the System''s summarized fist techniques.


    This time, he had to use it for a quick resolution.


    The seven wolves were definitely a big brand, only by taking down another wolf could safety be ensured.


    The sixth wolf was sent flying by Huang Ye''s punch, closing its green eyes before it even hit the ground.


    "Boom!" it landed and remained motionless.


    The remaining five wolves were also stunned, they didn''t expect this breakfast to be so powerful.


    Their leader was still attacking madly in place, they were used to following orders and didn''t know whether to attack or flee.


    After landing, the five wolves all looked at Huang Ye, this demon.


    The second wolf suddenly let out an angry roar, the other four immediately scattered, glaring at Huang Ye from five directions.


    This time they didn''t attack rashly, losing two companions in two attacks.


    This breakfast was definitely strong, if it were one-on-one, none of them would survive.


    The second wolf moved first, followed immediately by the fifth and seventh wolves, protecting the second wolf''s sides.


    Damn, they''re pretty smart, knowing to attack in groups.


    Having dealt with two, let''s see if he could handle the rest, if not, he would use the Six Meridian Divine Sword for a sneak attack.


    His body shifted two meters sideways, swiftly attacking Old Seven.


    The third wolf beside Old Seven immediately activated, forcing Huang Ye to shift again, turning to attack the third wolf.


    The third wolf suddenly retreated two meters, then lunged forward, mouth open to bite Huang Ye.


    The other wolves weren''t idle either, quickly forming a circle, each wolf creating a one-attack-two-protect formation.


    Damn, these wolves have rich combat experience.


    Huang Ye weaved through the wolves using Little Huang Steps, relying on his agile body to dodge fangs, claws, tails, and wind blades.


    He attacked their weak spots whenever he could, targeting knees, necks, and bodies.


    The Little Huang Heart Sutra inside him also operated rapidly, directly absorbing any wind blades that lost power.


    However, he didn''t dare to use his full strength in attacks, only using thirty percent, with the remaining seventy percent focused on Little Huang Steps. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Thirty percent strength had much less impact on the giant wolves.


    He was also practicing Little Huang Steps, preparing all his big moves to guard against attacks he couldn''t dodge.


    Even though his body flickered rapidly, aided by Little Huang Eye, he was still swiped by wolf claws a few times.


    Little Huang Eye was a name Huang Ye came up with himself, he thought it was distinctive.


    He originally wanted to call it Super Eye, but it was too common, so he gave up.


    Just like he named the System Xiaodu, but later felt it was too common, so he stopped calling the System Xiaodu.

 Chapter 113 – Die, you bastards!

    In such an intense battle, the System naturally couldn''t assist Huang Ye.


    It had already surpassed its calculation capacity, and even if it could compute, there was no time to alert him. The System had already packed up and gone to sleep.


    The fight lasted less than half an hour before dawn began to break.


    Huang Ye only suffered minor injuries. His body''s recovery ability was astonishing, and the wounds with minimal blood loss had already begun to clot.


    The clashing sounds were incessant, and neither side could gain the upper hand.


    The lead wolf had stabilized and ran to a distance to listen intently.


    Both sides fought until daylight without a clear winner.


    The wolf pack thought they could exhaust this guy, but after nearly two hours of combat, his movements remained agile and unpredictable.


    They were the ones who were starting to feel overwhelmed, as every punch from Huang Ye caused them immense pain.


    Old Seven and Old Four''s legs were no longer nimble.


    "Howl!" The second wolf let out an angry roar, causing the other four wolves to stop their attack and gather around it.


    Huang Ye also paused; claiming he wasn''t tired would be a lie. He just felt that this life-and-death struggle was incredibly honing.


    Not long ago, he had been scratched in two places, as his stamina had reached its limit, affecting his speed.


    Even so, he hadn''t used his full strength. Since arriving in this world, this was the first time he had experienced such a brutal fight, and it would be a pity to give up.


    So he gritted his teeth and pushed through that limit. As long as he could endure, his body''s limit would reach a new height. Such an opportunity was too rare. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Fortunately, he managed to push through, which would greatly aid his future body refinement.


    These giant wolves had combat power at the Martial King level, but their attack capabilities were even more threatening than a Martial King.


    This fierce battle also significantly improved his Little Huang Steps, and he absorbed an abundance of wind elements.


    The five wolves maintained their battle formation, but instead of advancing, they retreated step by step.


    It seemed these guys wanted to flee. Sorry, you fought with me, but you can''t just run away.


    After resting for a while, Huang Ye extended his palms.


    Metal elements shot out from his fingertips, and with a wave of his ten fingers.


    Like a machine gun, he unleashed a barrage!


    Huang Ye deliberately added sound effects, "Rat-a-tat, rat-a-tat, die, you bastards!"


    The wolves extended their claws and fangs to block, and the sound of "puff puff puff" continuously echoed as severed limbs and fangs flew through the air.


    Only then did they realize that this kid hadn''t been using his full strength earlier, and it was too late to run.


    Even their hard skulls were pierced with holes.


    After a round of shooting, all five giant wolves lay flat, lifeless.


    The lead wolf in the distance sensed something was wrong and leaped desperately to escape.


    "Bang bang bang bang!" The sound kept echoing as four or five small trees were knocked down.


    With a loud "bang," the lead wolf''s massive body was sent flying.


    Its fangs were broken by more than ten, not from Huang Ye''s attack, but because it crashed into a large tree that required two people to embrace.


    The lead wolf''s form stabilized, realizing it couldn''t escape. Without eyes, it couldn''t escape this demon''s grasp.


    Huang Ye recalled a fable he had just told a few days ago, "Waiting by the Tree for the Wolf!"


    With a leap, he struck down with his palm, turning the lead wolf''s brain into mush.


    Looking around, the corpses of these demon beasts were surely valuable.


    Even if he didn''t sell them, bringing a couple back to give to Su Wan would allow Silver Moon Tower to make a fortune from this wild game.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t have a Storage Bag, such a spatial artifact, or he could have taken them all.


    Still, he decided not to bring them. These things were too heavy, and he didn''t even know which direction Silver Moon City was in. Carrying them around was not worth it.


    He''d go back and tell her to find someone to pick them up.


    First, he''d check from the tree.


    Leaping onto a tall tree, he looked into the distance.


    The surroundings were desolate, with only distant mountain ranges in sight, not even a trace of smoke.


    Thinking about it, this was normal. This place was likely far from any city, and even if there were farmers, they wouldn''t plant here.


    Since the mountains were over there, he''d go in the opposite direction. With such a powerful wolf pack here, the city must be far from the mountains.


    "System, record the terrain here."


    [Recorded.]


    "Do you have a compass?"


    [No, but if you walk in one direction, I can help correct your route.]


    "Alright, we''ll go with our backs to the mountains."


    Huang Ye gathered the giant wolves'' bodies into a pile, used earth-element magic to bury them, and covered the broken trees over them.


    Hopefully, no other demon beasts would come to snatch the bodies; otherwise, it would be a wasted notification.


    After confirming the direction, he dashed away.


    Half an hour later, Huang Ye found Su Wan.


    Although the direction he chose wasn''t accurate, it wasn''t too far off. After running more than thirty miles, he could already see the city walls.


    Su Wan immediately took Huang Ye to see Father Su, who looked at his daughter with skepticism, analyzing how she got this information.


    Who was this young talent beside her? Why didn''t his daughter introduce this person?


    Could it be that his daughter was having a romantic encounter but hadn''t confirmed the relationship, so she didn''t introduce him?


    That seemed unlikely. His daughter had never traveled with a young man before.


    Looking at this outfit, Father Su suddenly remembered someone, someone who indeed had the ability to slay demon beasts.


    "Young Master, please wait a moment. I''ll go make some arrangements."


    Father Su hurriedly ran out and immediately dispatched a group of servants to invite friends at the Martial King level.


    Once everything was arranged, Father Su returned to the room.


    "Greetings, Third Young Master!" Father Su cupped his hands in salute.


    "No need for formalities, Uncle. How did you guess it was me?" Huang Ye quickly returned the gesture.


    "Haha, Third Young Master''s attire has become a trend. If I, an old hand in this business, couldn''t recognize it, I''d be wasting my time."


    Huang Ye scratched his head, thinking it was time to change his clothes and set a new trend.


    His clothes had several cuts from the fierce battle.


    "Third Young Master, did you kill those demon wolves?"


    Huang Ye glanced at Father Su.


    "Ah! I was too excited just now and asked something I shouldn''t have," Father Su said, realizing his mistake.


    Huang Ye just smiled and didn''t blame Father Su.


    "Third Young Master, do you know the value of those demon wolves?"


    "They should be quite expensive, right? I noticed each one had the strength of a late-stage Martial King, and the lead wolf was at the peak of Martial King."


    "Third Young Master, these are late-stage first-tier demon beasts, rarely seen before. It must be due to the recent increase in demon activity that you encountered them."


    "These demon beasts are treasures, and even cultivators would take their bodies if they saw them. Each one is worth at least a hundred thousand taels of silver, and they''re priceless."


    Damn, that expensive? I didn''t expect the spending power here to be so high.


    "Uncle, why are these demon beasts so expensive?"


    "Actually, in areas with frequent demon activity, first-tier demon beasts aren''t valued as highly, only about fifty thousand taels of silver each."


    "Our resources here are scarce, and the flesh and blood of first-tier demon beasts can enhance a Martial Artist''s strength, so the price is relatively high."


    "Third Young Master, how do you plan to handle these demon wolves?"


    "Hehe, sending people over might not guarantee bringing them back. If they encounter a powerful demon beast trying to scavenge, they might end up losing a couple of people."


    "Let''s talk about it once they''re safely brought back."


    "Alright! But I think it should be fine. Those demon wolves were a pack, and there shouldn''t be any large demon beasts within a hundred miles."


    "Uncle, I''ll first tell you the location. I still have to attend a class later, so I won''t be involved in the rest."


    Following the System''s instructions, Huang Ye marked the location on a city map and prepared to leave Silver Moon Tower.


    "Third Young Master, please wait a moment."


    "Oh! Is there anything else?"


    Father Su didn''t answer him but muttered to himself, "They should be back by now."

 Chapter 114 – Concealed yet Revealed, Third Madam

    After a short while, a breathless attendant rushed in, holding a package in his hand.


    "Master, the clothes similar to the young master''s are sold out. I took the liberty to choose a slightly better quality one."


    "Alright, you may leave."


    "Third Young Master, please change into these clothes. The ones you''re wearing are no longer suitable."


    "Haha, thank you, Uncle. I didn''t even notice."


    Su Wan chuckled, "You didn''t notice the back."


    Huang Ye turned his head to look, and damn, there was a tear at the back, revealing glimpses of his skin.


    He didn''t feel any pain, so it must have just torn the clothes.


    In his rush to return, he hadn''t paid attention to the tear.


    "Xiao Wan, let''s step out first. Once the Third Young Master is done changing, you can head back to the academy with him."


    "Okay!" The two left the room.


    Huang Ye quickly changed his clothes, thinking, damn it, who knows how many people saw my body!


    Su Wan kept sneaking glances at this oddity, knowing full well what her father had done, even if others didn''t.


    Even though Huang Ye was a cultivator and could handle seven wolves, all at the late first stage, his strength must be terrifying.


    "Alright, stop staring. If you have questions, just ask."


    "Ah! There''s a candied hawthorn seller over there!"


    Su Wan ran off to buy candied hawthorns, and Huang Ye watched her from a hundred meters away, genuinely admiring her ability to change the subject.


    The next day, Su Wan brought news that the Martial Kings had gone without encountering any powerful demon beasts.


    They only encountered some low-level demon beasts and even hunted a few along the way.


    When they returned to the city, each carried a wolf, causing a sensation throughout Silver Moon City.


    The City Lord''s mansion and the four major families each spent 120,000 taels to buy a wolf.


    There were still two wolves left, and many families wanted to buy them. Father Su left the decision to him.


    "What decision? Just sell them."


    "The wolf pelts, fangs, and meat are all treasures. As a cultivator, you should find them useful."


    True, selling them would only bring silver, which he didn''t need right now.


    "Is eating wolf meat beneficial for cultivators?"


    "Of course, didn''t Father say yesterday that cultivators would take the corpses? They wouldn''t do something without benefits."


    Huang Ye thought for a moment, "Send one to the Tang family, and keep the other for your family as a signature dish."


    "It can''t be a signature dish; it would be snatched up in a day."


    "By the way, Father said that after covering the expenses for the Martial Kings, the remaining silver is all yours."


    "What!" Huang Ye almost jumped up.


    "Father said it''s about 500,000 taels." Su Wan smiled at this poor guy.


    "Why is your father giving me so much silver? Does he think I live too long?"


    "If we don''t tell, no one will know the silver is yours. You can deposit it in the bank."


    "That''s a good idea. Can your local silver notes be used elsewhere?"


    It can be hard to make great work when its stolen from bit.ly/3iBfjkV.


    "The bank can be used in various cities."


    "No way, your technology isn''t advanced. How do you connect?"


    "What do you mean by connect?"


    "You wouldn''t understand even if I explained."


    Huang Ye didn''t continue the topic, knowing there must be a special way to transmit information here, and it wasn''t necessary to delve into it as long as it worked.


    "Tell your father that all that silver is useless to me. I might need some when I establish a sect in the future, so let''s split it half and half."


    "That wouldn''t be right. You killed the demon wolves, and giving our family one is already a profit for Father."


    "It doesn''t matter. Without your father, I might have discarded those demon wolves."


    "Alright, I''ll go tell Father now."


    In the afternoon, the Tang family sent an invitation, asking him to come back for wolf meat, and Tang Xin also informed Huang Ye to bring the two girls over.


    He really was careless; it took a girl''s attention to think of this.


    He hurried home to prepare to take the two girls out officially; it was also his first time officially returning to the City Lord''s mansion from the academy.


    In a secret chamber of the City Lord''s Palace.


    "City Lord, besides the four major families, Silver Moon Tower also sent a lead wolf to the Tang family."


    "Heh, I guessed right. Those useless ones ran off at the sight of the wolf pack."


    "Only that kid has the strength to confront these demon wolves."


    "City Lord, you have keen insight. They must have been called by Silver Moon Tower to act as porters."


    "No choice, he no longer trusts me and must have sought help from others."


    "City Lord, could it be that his master also intervened?"


    "Very likely. The injuries on the demon wolves were from two types of attacks. The blunt force injuries weren''t severe; the fatal ones were the puncture wounds."


    "These puncture wounds penetrated the skulls of the demon wolves. When I visited the He family, they said the kid could do it, but he could only penetrate the scapula."


    "I thought he used Qi Gathering to form needles, but now it seems the injuries were caused by a technique."


    "To penetrate the skull of a late first-stage demon wolf, he definitely couldn''t do it. His master probably helped him when he couldn''t handle it." S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Can''t you do it?"


    "I can, but concentrating to kill them all is difficult unless the demon wolves stand still."


    "Have your people stay put, withdraw all surveillance, and stop monitoring him."


    "He''s right; it''s best for us to coexist peacefully."


    "Yes, I''ll arrange it now." The black-clothed person turned and left.


    What''s that kid doing outside the city? Could it be his master took him for training?


    Luckily, I didn''t act impulsively yesterday. They hunted seven wolves in a day, indicating his master was nearby.


    Only someone as powerful as his master could have discovered the wolf pack.


    That kid is lucky to be noticed by such a powerful figure and even brought back seven wolves.


    The value of these seven wolves equals my two years'' profit. If only I hadn''t fallen out with him, I could have kept half of that silver.


    I didn''t expect the kid to have connections with the Su family, even letting them handle the demon beasts. What a waste to have raised him for so many years.


    Forget it, the kid is truly untouchable; I can only swallow my pride.


    Huang Ye''s return to the mansion was indeed grand, with all three madams coming to the courtyard to see him.


    Huang Ye understood that the City Lord had given instructions.


    The First Madam naturally acted warmly, occasionally touching him, making Huang Ye shiver with discomfort.


    This woman was truly insatiable.


    Huang Ye also saw Fang for the first time, a woman in her thirties, looking elegant and noble.


    Her looks were also very high, at least an 85, with a pair of phoenix eyes carrying a hint of cunning. In his previous life, this woman would definitely be a top-notch beauty.


    No wonder Old Hu was so enchanted by her. Willing to sacrifice her body for benefits, she would be a schemer in modern times too.


    Huang Ye put himself in Old Hu''s shoes, wondering if he could stick to his principles. The answer was no!


    Luckily, he had cut off her arm, wiping the cold sweat from his forehead.


    After the three madams left, only the First Madam spoke a few words.


    The Second Madam''s eyes darted around, not daring to look directly at him.


    Afraid that the little devil would take it out on her son if displeased.


    The City Lord had returned last night and gave his son a beating, only then did she learn her son had an affair with Miss Xia.


    She was so angry she only cursed Miss Xia as a slut, and seeing the City Lord''s grim face, she dared not speak.


    The Third Madam said nothing upon entering, only watching Huang Ye with interest, occasionally giving a gentle smile.


    This woman really knew how to use her advantages, doing everything subtly.


    Huang Ye naturally ignored her. Looking wouldn''t cost him anything, unless she pounced, then he might lose some essence.

 Chapter 115 – Remarkably vivid and lifelike

    After the two ladies finished dressing up, Huang Ye took them out of the City Lord''s mansion.


    The City Lord''s mansion had specially arranged a carriage, and inside, Huang Ye held the two ladies adorned in gold and silver close for a moment of tenderness.


    When they arrived at the Tang family gate, Father Tang and Tang Xin were already there to welcome them.


    Father Tang, seeing Huang Ye''s two maidservants, secretly asked him a question.


    "Are you not marrying these two as well?"


    "Uncle, they are mine, but we are cultivators, and worldly matters do not concern us."


    "True, true, I was being too attached."


    Tang Xin, on the other hand, took each of them by the hand, constantly showing care and concern, fully displaying her elder sister demeanor.


    These two charming ladies would be her cultivation partners in the future, so she must get close to them.


    Tang Xin couldn''t stop praising the two ladies'' beauty, and they were not to be outdone, as the three of them exchanged compliments.


    Their words were so bold that even Huang Ye found them a bit ear-piercing.


    As they entered the mansion, the three of them smelled the fragrance wafting from the courtyard.


    "Uncle, this smells so good."


    "Haha, Silver Moon Tower sent a top chef over."


    "We must thank you this time for letting the Tang family taste demon beast meat." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Uncle, you''re too kind. I didn''t know this stuff was so expensive; I just thought the meat was useful and suitable for the restaurant, so I contacted Su Wan''s father."


    "Husband, next time you hunt demon beasts, make sure to think of my family first!" Tang Xin said discontentedly.


    "Alright, alright, next time for sure."


    "Xin''er, don''t blame Xiao Huang. It''s enough that we get to eat it. If we brought it back, no one would let us eat it alone; it would surely be sold to those families, and all we''d get in return is silver."


    "Having the Su family sell it is actually better than us selling it."


    "You see, Uncle understands. If the Tang family sold it, they probably wouldn''t dare eat it."


    "Giggle!" The three ladies burst into laughter.


    At the table were several elders and relatives of the Tang family along with them.


    "Xin''er, I''ve been here for over two months, yet I''ve never seen your mother."


    "Mother took my two brothers back to her family."


    "You have two brothers?"


    "Yes, when they return, I''m going to give them a good lesson," Tang Xin said through gritted teeth.


    Huang Ye didn''t dare ask more and could only silently sympathize with the two brothers-in-law.


    Soon, a large bowl of fragrant demon wolf meat was served.


    Father Tang raised his cup and stood up, prompting everyone else to do the same.


    "This time, we thank the Third Young Master for allowing us to taste demon beast meat."


    "Thank you, Third Young Master!" Several uncles and aunts of the Tang family echoed their thanks.


    "You are too kind, elders. This is what I should do."


    "Third Young Master, when do you plan to marry our Xin''er?" Tang Xin''s aunt asked.


    "This matter is for the Third Young Master to decide; you don''t need to ask," Father Tang retorted bluntly.


    "Everyone, let''s drink and eat!"


    Tang Xin''s aunt had only asked casually, but seeing her brother''s serious demeanor, she didn''t dare say more.


    Everyone took a sip of wine and then sat down to taste the demon wolf meat.


    The three ladies only took a small bite, their attention fully on the meat.


    Huang Ye took a piece and tasted it; it was a bit tough, somewhat like goose meat, but much more flavorful.


    After swallowing, he felt a warmth spreading, stronger than the heat from alcohol.


    After the first bite, everyone paused to feel the heat within their bodies.


    At this table, the weakest were Tang Xin''s two aunts, who were at the peak of Martial Master.


    Huang Ye and the three ladies were all cultivators, and they were in the late Initial Yang Realm, so they were the least affected.


    The rest began to sweat, especially the two aunts, who were drenched in fragrant sweat.


    Huang Ye and the three ladies paused for a moment, just about to take a second piece when they saw the others closing their eyes in meditation, sweat dripping from their foreheads. They quickly released water elements, and sweat appeared on their faces too.


    After a cup of tea''s time, the Martial Kings began to eat a second piece, and the four of them followed suit.


    The two aunts simply stopped eating and sat cross-legged on their chairs to meditate.


    "We''ll eat our fill; don''t mind them. This is lead wolf meat, definitely at the first-tier peak, and the meat is potent enough for them to digest for a while."


    After a stick of incense, the two of them ate a second piece.


    They didn''t touch their chopsticks again.


    One of the aunts even left the table, saying she felt a breakthrough coming and went to the secret room to meditate.


    Everyone congratulated her.


    After a few more pieces, the others also left the table one by one, leaving only Father Tang and the four of them, who then began to feast.


    After eating quite a bit, Qing''er and Yue''er also felt signs of a breakthrough and were taken to the boudoir by Tang Xin.


    Only Father Tang and Huang Ye remained at the table, but Father Tang had long stopped eating.


    He was at the peak of Martial King, and if he relied on demon beast meat to break through to a higher realm, his understanding of the realm would diminish significantly, so he stopped when he felt it was enough.


    The demon beast meat had little effect on Huang Ye; the spiritual energy contained in the meat was not much, far less than what dual cultivation would provide.


    "Did you feel any reaction after eating, my dear nephew?"


    "Yes, at first, I felt a bit hot, but then it wasn''t much."


    "Perhaps these demon wolves are of lower quality. I''ve heard that high-level demon beasts at the first-tier peak have demon cores."


    "Demon cores are treasures for cultivators."


    "Oh, what do demon cores look like, and where are they located in demon beasts?"


    "From what I know, demon cores are in the head, and they vary in color and size."


    "I checked the head of the demon wolf, and it was already a mush. Even if there was a demon core, it would have been shattered, but it probably didn''t have one."


    "The book you gave me about demon beasts doesn''t mention demon beast levels."


    "Hehe, that book is just a collection of information on demons from various places. True records on demons are probably only found in the Immortal Sect."


    Huang Ye thought for a moment; it seemed he needed to expedite his journey to the Immortal Sect. He had learned three sets of sword techniques, which were barely enough, so he should pause for a while and speed up his condensation process.


    To access the premium content, go to [ ].


    Once the condensation was complete, he could enter the sixth layer of cultivation and form a sphere.


    Thinking about it, there wasn''t anything too important, so he decided to meditate here, with Qing''er and Yue''er staying as well.


    "Uncle, Qing''er, Yue''er, and I plan to stay here for a while."


    "There''s no need to be formal with me; this is your home."


    "Alright, I''ll discuss it with them later."


    After eating and drinking their fill, Huang Ye went to Tang Xin''s boudoir. Huh! The sounds were off?


    Strange noises occasionally came from inside.


    This female demon must be instigating them.


    What should he do now, go in or not? If he went in, he might not be able to handle it, so he decided to find a place outside to gather spiritual energy.


    Huang Ye dejectedly found a spot in the courtyard to sit cross-legged.


    "Sister, it seemed like the young master came by just now."


    "Yes, I heard him. Don''t worry about him; even if he comes, it''s useless. Right now, he''s just a useless person."


    The two ladies were completely won over by this sister, as the tools were very comprehensive.


    As expected of a hidden weapon expert, the carved items were lifelike.


    "Sister, you really have a way."


    "What else can we do? In the future, when he goes out, we''ll need these tools even more."


    "Then you can all move here."


    "Okay!" The two ladies blushed and responded softly.


    Huang Ye, listening outside, was filled with frustration. Helpless, he ran to the iron house to gather spiritual energy.


    These three women were deliberately saying it for him to hear.

 Chapter 116 – Qinger is a little glutton

    The next morning, Huang Ye gave the three women a stern lecture, telling them not to let playthings distract them from their goals or give up because of minor setbacks.


    He then informed them that they would be staying here for a while, aiming for a significant breakthrough.


    The two women also shared good news with Huang Ye: both had reached the tenth level.


    Comparing the speed of their cultivation, Yue''er was the fastest, followed by Qing''er, while Huang Ye had mostly condensed his fire elements.


    Fifteen days later, Yue''er was the first to complete the condensation of the five elements and began researching how to transform her spiritual energy belt into a ring.


    Huang Ye also started condensing the earth elements.


    A month later, Yue''er brought exciting news: she had managed to rotate her wood spiritual energy belt ninety degrees outward, now aligning it with the fire spiritual energy belt on the same plane.


    This was the first step towards achieving perpetual growth, akin to bending the end of a straight line.


    This time, Yue''er taught the class, explaining the process of rotating her spiritual energy belt.


    Initially, she thought it would be easier to bend from the outer circle, so she started with the water spiritual energy belt, only to find it too difficult.


    She decisively abandoned the water spiritual energy belt and switched to the innermost wood spiritual energy belt. After hundreds of trials, she finally succeeded. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yue''er, what do you plan to try next?"


    "I want to attempt the water spiritual energy belt again."


    "Try it first, and if it''s still challenging, you might consider moving the fire spiritual energy belt since you''re already familiar with both the wood and fire energy belts, making it easier to control."


    "Let me share something to broaden your perspective, something called a cable."


    "In a cable, there''s a thick circular metal core in the middle, surrounded by a circle of thin circular metal wires."


    "We want to shape the spiritual energy belt into a ring to achieve perpetual growth. Simply turning the energy belt into a circle isn''t enough; we also need to adjust the mixed energy belt to the center."


    "The mixed energy belt is like the metal core in the middle of a cable, with the five-element energy belts surrounding it. This way, the five elements can truly achieve perpetual growth without interference."


    With that, Huang Ye drew a simple diagram.


    Yue''er understood Huang Ye''s point, and the three women didn''t question what a cable was, as they were used to Huang Ye''s eccentricities.


    Another month passed, and Yue''er made another significant breakthrough. The five-element ring had formed, with only the mixed energy belt needing adjustment to the center.


    Qing''er also bent three energy belts.


    Huang Ye and Tang Xin progressed at a similar pace, having just completed their condensation.


    To celebrate Yue''er''s milestone, the four feasted on demon wolf meat again.


    After the Tang family''s Martial Masters had their share, there was still plenty left, and Father Tang saved it for them to enjoy.


    Tang Xin and Huang Ye used a spell to turn water into ice, freezing the demon wolf meat in the basement, ready to be taken out whenever they wanted to eat.


    Thanks to Yue''er''s experience and techniques, Tang and Huang''s speed in bending their energy belts greatly improved, quickly catching up with Qing''er.


    Three months later, all four had formed their five-element rings and adjusted the mixed energy belt to the center.


    The five-element ring, when externalized, resembled a hula hoop.


    Huang Ye assessed the situation: his five-element ring was the thickest, with a diameter of about ten centimeters.


    Next was Tang Xin, with a diameter of about six centimeters, while Qing''er and Yue''er were similar, at only four centimeters.


    Now Tang Xin was at the twelfth level of the Initial Yang Realm, while he was at the fourteenth level, and the two women were at the tenth level.


    He estimated that when the two women reached the twelfth level, their rings would be similar in thickness to Tang Xin''s.


    Seeing his own five-element ring was the thickest, Huang Ye pondered whether to elevate the three women to the thirteenth level but ultimately decided against it.


    He preferred to let them cultivate step by step; they were already exceptional.


    Practicing all five elements simultaneously and having a perpetual five-element ring, if they advanced further, it would require dual cultivation, which he wasn''t ready for.


    During these three months, he had been suppressing his heart fire.


    Since the day he used the Little Huang Heart Sutra to absorb True Qi and wind elements, his heart fire had reignited, but fortunately, it hadn''t affected this training session; otherwise, he would have had to vent it first.


    The next step was to condense the Initial Yang Sphere, which only required following the sixth level of the Tongtian Xuanggong technique.


    Yue''er had already started condensing it, but the process was slow, with no shortcuts.


    Tang Xin and Qing''er were also progressing smoothly with the sixth-level techniques, but Huang Ye encountered a problem.


    Whenever he used the sixth-level technique to condense the five-element ring, his heart fire would immediately become restless, creating a resistance that prevented the ring from forming.


    Huang Ye had tried introspection but couldn''t locate the heart fire.


    The three women noticed a faint red hue in Huang Ye''s eyes.


    It wasn''t as intense as when he was in a frenzied state, so the four of them couldn''t figure out the cause.


    "Husband, you''ve finished condensing, so you should be able to absorb spiritual energy. Why not try dual cultivation with Qing''er to see if it can relieve some of the heart fire?"


    "Yes, young master, I''m the weakest now, so trying once should be fine. Come on, I can''t wait." With that, she began to loosen her clothes.


    Huang Ye glanced at this little glutton.


    After much consideration, he lay down on the bed.


    Tang Xin and Yue''er each took a chair nearby to observe and comment.


    An hour later, Qing''er got off the bed, satisfied.


    "How do you feel?" the two women asked eagerly.


    "Very comfortable!" Qing''er replied.


    "Uh, we meant, what''s different about dual cultivation now compared to before?"


    Tang Xin looked at the blissful little girl, speechless.


    "Oh! I thought you were asking about my physical sensations."


    "Well, I feel like the range for absorbing spiritual energy is much larger, at least a hundred meters. No spiritual energy escaped our grasp, we devoured it all."


    "Oh, and my divine sense detection range has also increased, from the previous ten meters to twelve meters!"


    "It seems that dual cultivation after forming the five-element ring is more effective, even enhancing divine sense, but husband''s condition isn''t good," Tang Xin pointed at Huang Ye.


    At that moment, Huang Ye lay sprawled on the bed, staring blankly at the ceiling.


    "Young master, are you okay?" Qing''er asked.


    "I''m fine, I can manage, but the fire hasn''t been vented; instead, it''s intensified."


    "What about your spiritual energy?" Yue''er asked.


    "The spiritual energy is fine, it increased a bit, but not significantly."


    "The absorbed spiritual energy circles around the five-element ring, continuously merging into it and entering the corresponding channels within."


    "Has your divine sense improved?"


    "I was just observing the absorption process of spiritual energy, haven''t checked the divine sense yet. Let me see."


    "Huh! It seems I''ve condensed a sea of consciousness, there''s a small pool of liquid in my mind, and the divine sense is released from here."


    "Oh! Husband, has your divine sense range exceeded thirty meters?"


    "It should have, it seems the technique''s records were accurate. When divine sense exceeds thirty meters, a sea of consciousness forms. Let me test how far I can detect."


    A moment later, "Now the divine sense detection range has reached forty meters."


    "That''s great, it seems our cultivation will be more effective after forming the five-element ring."


    "Unfortunately, Yue''er and I can''t dual cultivate with you anymore."


    Tang Xin and Yue''er were a bit disappointed. Huang Ye''s heart fire not being vented would affect his cultivation, so they naturally wouldn''t rush in.


    "Husband, do you have a target to vent the fire? If not, I can pick someone with potential from the Tang family."


    Huang Ye gave Tang Xin a strange look; this girl was too thorough in her thinking.


    I''m a person with feelings, not just anyone can do.

 Chapter 117 – Little Huang Sect

    "No need, I already have a target."


    "Oh! Who? I haven''t heard of you getting close to any beauty at the academy!"


    "Su Wan!"


    "What! How is it her? Husband, are you running a fever?"


    Huang Ye didn''t reply.


    "Sister, who is Su Wan?" Qing''er asked.


    "Su Wan is the eldest daughter of Silver Moon Tower, the one who sent the demon wolves over. No wonder she was so eager to send them."


    "Husband, do you really not mind her appearance?"


    "She''s a pitiful person."


    "What''s the issue? Is she not good-looking?" Yue''er asked.


    "Her eyebrows and eyes are fine, but she has a faint red birthmark on her forehead that affects her looks. People outside say she''s ugly."


    "Ah! That''s not acceptable. Young master is so handsome; he shouldn''t be with someone with appearance issues."


    "Her face can be cured."


    "Husband, can it really be cured? I heard her father invited countless famous doctors, but they were helpless."


    "Those are just ordinary doctors; they can''t treat it."


    A quick look at /2p9emv8w will leave you more fulfilled.


    "Husband, since you see potential in her, I won''t oppose it. Miss Su is indeed pitiful. I''ve heard she''s always been very withdrawn, without even a playmate."


    "We don''t oppose it either, as long as young master approves."


    "She is indeed pitiful, but she''s a good person, so I want to give her this chance."


    "Even if her face can''t be cured, once she becomes a cultivator, no one will dare to look down on her."


    "Does she agree? If not, we can use force."


    "What nonsense! Don''t ever think like that. Even if I''m burned by heart fire, I won''t use force," Huang Ye sternly criticized.


    "Then I''ll go talk to her. Although I''m not familiar with her, I''m an instructor, and she''s attended my classes."


    "You''re quite the capable instructor."


    "I don''t know if she''s sincere, but she agreed, though only once, and asked me to turn off the lights."


    "That''s good; you can relieve your heart fire without affecting your cultivation, and she can become a cultivator."


    "What''s so good about it? If I treated you like that, would you be happy?"


    The three women lowered their heads.


    "I''m accepting her not just to relieve heart fire, and not only because she''s pitiful. I think she''s a good person, suitable to join us."


    Huang Ye recounted his conversation with Su Wan to the three women.


    After listening, they all felt Su Wan was truly pitiful, with her crush doing such a despicable thing.


    "That Ye Kun is too much. When I meet him, I''ll teach him a lesson."


    "You''re a great cultivator, and you feel good about dealing with a Martial Master?"


    "Then I''ll punish him physically!"


    "You really have a way, but it''s meaningless. Only by letting Su Wan stand up on her own can we truly help her."


    "Husband, you''re so talented. We strongly support you in bringing her in, making her a cultivator, so Ye Kun can only grovel."


    Huang Ye said nothing. His thoughts weren''t so childish. Once he had her, if Ye Kun dared to grovel, he''d beat him until even his mother wouldn''t recognize him.


    Uh, thankfully, his thoughts were also quite childish.


    "So after she agreed, I haven''t sought her out, letting her think it through."


    "She''s always been very self-conscious. The only thing she''s proud of is her figure. Giving herself to me is a form of gratitude."


    "That''s true; her figure is the best in Silver Moon City."


    "Sister, what is a good figure? Is it like sister''s?" Qing''er asked.


    "Exactly!" Tang Xin said, deliberately puffing out her chest.


    "But hers is even bigger than mine!" she said, pointing to her chest.


    "Ah! Bigger than sister''s? How big is that!"


    "You''ll know when you see it. Also, her backside is quite perky."


    "I know that. I''ve heard from the housemaids that the perkier, the better for childbirth."


    "Alright, stop discussing this. If she joins us, you can ask her; she has practice methods."


    "Ah! That''s great. Young master, you must bring her in."


    "Husband, wait here. I''ll go find her. It''s easier for us women to talk."


    With that, the three women disappeared, leaving no trace of Tang Xin.


    Huang Ye was very pleased with Tang Xin''s initiative.


    An hour later, Su Wan was brought in, but she kept her head down like an ostrich, not daring to look up.


    She stopped at the door, unwilling to enter. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Xiao Wan, come in. We''re all sisters here."


    "Okay!" Su Wan finally stepped in.


    Seeing Huang Ye sitting with two beautiful women, she quickly lowered her head.


    "Xiao Wan, the one on the left is Second Sister. Oh, right, Qing''er, what''s your full name?"


    Qing''er burst into laughter; this sister was truly a weirdo.


    "My name is Li Yuqing!"


    "Hello, Sister Qing''er," Su Wan murmured softly.


    "The one on the right is Third Sister. Yue''er, report your full name."


    "My name is Zhao Xueyue!"


    "Hello, Sister Yue''er."


    "Qing''er, Yue''er, show some magic to let Xiao Wan witness our husband''s miracle."


    Qing''er conjured a small water ball in her palm, while Yue''er made a tender sprout appear.


    "Huang Ye, I misunderstood you. Thank you," Su Wan said, tears streaming down her face.


    "Hehe, as I said, I hope you sincerely join us."


    "If you give yourself to me, it doesn''t mean much if I just get your body."


    "Being honest with each other and advancing together is my goal for wanting you."


    "Yes, I understand now. With your current ability, status, and looks, there must be countless people wanting to marry you."


    Huang Ye was speechless. Why mention looks? He wasn''t relying on his appearance to get by.


    "You accept me, an ugly girl, and I misunderstood you. I truly didn''t know how lucky I was."


    "Hehe, no need to say that. Just wait for the miracle."


    "Yes, by the way, are you planning for the five of us to form a sect?"


    "Sect?" Tang Xin looked at Su Wan, puzzled.


    "That''s what Huang Ye told me. He wants to form a sect."


    Tang Xin looked at Huang Ye, and Qing''er and Yue''er were also curiously looking at him, not knowing what a sect was.


    "Haha, it''s just a sudden idea, but it''s still early. We don''t yet understand the current state of the cultivation world."


    "Young master, what is a sect?"


    "A sect is a group of cultivators forming a faction."


    "Husband, with just a few of us, we don''t even qualify to form a gang, let alone a sect."


    "Which book says a sect must have many people?"


    "That''s true. There are countless small factions in Silver Moon City, and some small ones don''t have many people."


    "Exactly. I''ve already thought of a name for the sect: ''Little Huang Sect.''"


    "What a lousy name, not imposing at all."


    "I think it''s fine. I already have a few sect techniques."


    "You have techniques?"


    "Yes, the confirmed ones are ''Little Huang Heart Sutra,'' ''Little Huang Steps,'' and ''Little Huang''s Flying Fork.''"


    "I''ve decided that all future techniques and martial arts of Little Huang Sect will be original."


    "In the future, there will be ''Little Huang Sword,'' ''Little Huang Blade,'' ''Little Huang Pill,'' and so on."


    "You just need a ''Little Huang Book''!"


    "Uh!" Huang Ye was almost choked by Tang Xin.


    "Alright, let''s not dwell on this. We''ll discuss it after I return from training."


    "But you all need to learn ''Little Huang Steps'' together. It''s currently version 1.0 and will be upgraded in the future."


    "Demonstrate it first. If it''s trash, we won''t learn it. Our Tang family also has footwork, and it''s not inferior."


    "No, you must learn Little Huang Steps. It''s a sect rule!"


    The four women couldn''t help but laugh. The sect wasn''t even established, but the rules were already coming out.

 Chapter 118 – Great Shift of Heaven and Earth

    "Sigh! Let me show you the amazing footwork, so you won''t look down on our sect."


    "Come on, I''ll demonstrate it for you in the courtyard."


    The five of them went to the courtyard, where Huang Ye performed all sixty-four variations of the fixed version of the Little Huang Steps.


    "That''s not so impressive!"


    Tang Xin, the strongest among them, gave a fair assessment.


    "It''s not amazing? I think it''s already perfect at the martial artist level."


    "Come on, it''s just like a monkey jumping around!"


    Huang Ye was annoyed and challenged her, and the two started sparring in the courtyard.


    Tang Xin realized during the fight that what seemed like ordinary footwork was executed by Huang Ye with extraordinary skill. He used the Little Huang Steps to evade all her attacks.


    Tang Xin launched a hundred moves, even using spells and hidden weapons, but couldn''t even touch the hem of Huang Ye''s clothes.


    "Enough! You''re cheating."


    "How am I cheating? I''m just using the Little Huang Steps." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "But what you demonstrated was clearly different from this."


    "Sister, this footwork isn''t static. It seems like there are only sixty-four variations."


    "But the third step has 512 variations, the fourth step 4096, and by the fifth step, there are over thirty thousand variations."


    "Wow! That many? Can you remember them all?"


    "Of course not, because there''s no need to. Just remember and master these sixty-four, and you can adapt on the spot."


    "I get it now. As long as you learn to connect the 64 basic steps, you can improvise later."


    "Exactly, now you see its value."


    "I do, husband. I think the Little Huang Steps are useful not only for martial artists but also for cultivators."


    "When I attacked earlier, my spells couldn''t keep up with your footwork."


    "Yes, it''s definitely useful. The Little Huang Steps are just the basic version. When we can fly, it''ll be the upgraded version."


    "Husband, it''s getting late. You can take Xiao Wan inside now."


    Su Wan blushed and turned into her ostrich mode.


    "Let''s go." With that, he took Su Wan''s small hand and prepared to go inside.


    Tang Xin and the other two women immediately followed.


    "Why are you following us?"


    "We''re protecting you!" Tang Xin came up with a perfect excuse.


    "Protecting what? You''re just shamelessly watching, not considering others'' feelings?"


    "True!"


    "Xiao Wan, once husband gets into the mood, he turns into a madman and loses his mind."


    "No matter how much it hurts, you have to endure it. It''ll feel good soon."


    The ostrich nodded with a soft "Mm."


    "Let''s go, there''s nothing to see here. Let''s go enjoy ourselves."


    Huang Ye was completely defeated by this Tang family eldest daughter.


    "Sect rules, remember the sect rules, don''t indulge in pleasure, practice your footwork well."


    "What''s the rush with footwork? If we don''t handle it ourselves, can we stand it?"


    Huang Ye had no retort and sheepishly led her inside.


    "Sister, you''re amazing, not even afraid of the sect rules."


    "Bah, that little rascal is just talking nonsense. What sect rules? We don''t even have a proper sect."


    "You go to my room first, I''ll have Father clear the area."


    Soon, the Tang family was gathered in the ancestral hall to listen to Father Tang talk about family rules.


    Although puzzled, everyone listened obediently.


    Two hours later, three figures slipped into the room.


    "How is it? Feeling better?"


    "Mm!"


    "Do you feel the qi flow in your body?"


    "I do, Sister Tang. That''s the qi flow formed by cultivators, right?"


    "That''s right, congratulations, you''re now a cultivator. Welcome."


    "Thank you, sister!"


    "Wait! Something''s not right, you''ve changed?"


    "Changed how?"


    "Qing''er, Yue''er, did you see it?"


    "Sister, see what?"


    "Xiao Wan''s birthmark is gone! Am I seeing things?"


    The two girls examined Su Wan''s face closely.


    "Sister, her mark is indeed gone. Wan sister is so beautiful!"


    "Yes, I''m even jealous. She''s simply perfect!" Tang Xin said sincerely.


    "Ah!" Yue''er suddenly exclaimed.


    "What is it, why are you so startled?"


    "Look at the young master''s face!" Yue''er was staring at Huang Ye''s face in shock.


    The three girls immediately looked over, their mouths forming the same shape as Yue''er''s.


    "What the hell is going on?" Tang Xin cursed.


    "Tell me, who sent you? Did you approach my husband on purpose?" Tang Xin demanded sternly at Su Wan.


    Su Wan''s face turned pale, her eyes brimming with tears.


    "Sister, no one sent me, and I didn''t approach the Third Young Master on purpose. If you don''t believe me, I''d rather die to prove my innocence." Su Wan sobbed.


    "Tell us how you two met."


    Su Wan tearfully recounted how they met.


    "Sister, something''s wrong with the young master." Qing''er called out urgently.


    Tang Xin hurried to the bedside.


    Huang Ye''s face was alternating between red and white, large beads of sweat continuously falling.


    Checking his pulse, she found his heartbeat was rapid, and his body was burning hot.


    Tang Xin thought for a moment.


    "Yue''er, bring a pot of hot water and some towels. Husband is sweating a lot, so let''s hydrate him first."


    "Then wipe his sweat. Some of his symptoms are like a fever. Normally, at his level, he shouldn''t have these symptoms. It must be because of that birthmark."


    Yue''er quickly fetched a pot of water, but Huang Ye''s jaw was clenched tight, making it impossible for him to drink.


    In the end, Tang Xin used a small Tang throwing knife to pry open Huang Ye''s teeth and forced water into his mouth.


    "I don''t know what''s happening now. That birthmark transferred to his forehead, there must be something wrong with it."


    "We don''t have any other options, we can only rely on him."


    "You two just keep giving him water and wiping his sweat. Also, feed him this detoxifying pill."


    Tang Xin took out a porcelain bottle from her chest, poured out a detoxifying pill, and handed it to Yue''er.


    "Okay!"


    "Su Wan, have you had that birthmark since you were a child?"


    "I, I don''t know. Mother told me I had it since I was little. I remember having it as far back as I can remember."


    "Where is your mother?"


    "She''s at home."


    "Let''s go see your mother."


    "Ah! Sister won''t harm my mother, will she?"


    "Su Wan, no matter how husband treats you, I can tell you, he is our life."


    "If anything happens to him, not just your mother, but your entire Su family won''t exist."


    With a thud, Su Wan knelt on the ground.


    "Sister Tang, if anything happens to the Third Young Master, I''m willing to trade my life for his. Please spare my parents."


    "Enough, I don''t want to say more. Let''s see your mother first."


    "We don''t know what will happen, we can only investigate step by step."


    "I can also tell you clearly, if husband is fine, we''ll all be good, and we''ll still call each other sisters. If something happens to him, I can only say sorry."


    "I understand, sister. It''s my fault, and I understand you. If it were me, I''d do the same." Su Wan sobbed.


    "Good that you understand. Actually, we don''t care what husband''s face looks like. I''m worried that the birthmark might be something evil."


    "Ah! Let''s hurry to see mother." Su Wan stood up anxiously.


    The two girls hurriedly left the Tang residence.


    The remaining two were left crying, Qing''er holding Huang Ye, while Yue''er kept feeding him water and wiping his sweat.

 Chapter 119 – Evil Lord

    At this moment, inside Huang Ye''s mind, he was staring blankly at a slightly sinister-looking young man in front of him.


    "Who are you?"


    "Hehe, this new home isn''t bad. I didn''t expect someone without any aptitude like you could actually cultivate."


    "And your spiritual energy belt is quite strange; it''s circular. Interesting, I''ve never seen such a self-sustaining energy belt in tens of thousands of years."


    "Sigh! What a pity, you''re only at the fourteenth level of the Initial Yang Realm. Truly a freak."


    Huang Ye wasn''t concerned with what this sinister young man was saying. He was more focused on why he could see this guy and where exactly he was.


    Looking around, damn, this seems like a brain, just like the ones in biology textbooks, covered with countless convolutions.


    This guy seems to have entered my brain. Could he be here to cause trouble?


    Support us at .


    Oh no, he thought of a possibility, something he read in novels¡ªbody snatching!


    No, wait, he just mentioned tens of thousands of years, which means he must be tens of thousands of years old. Huang Ye didn''t know what realm one could reach at that age, but he knew this person must be very powerful.


    If he''s so strong, why would he want to take over the body of a weakling like me? Wouldn''t it be better to snatch someone with higher cultivation?


    Ah! I remember now, he''s that birthmark. No wonder it felt so sinister when I saw it!


    What to do? I can only play along for now. With my pitiful strength, I''m not even worth mentioning. Better go along with what he says.


    "Welcome," Huang Ye smiled at the sinister young man.


    "Haha, little guy, you''re quite friendly."


    "What else can I do if I''m not friendly? I can''t drive you away."


    "Aren''t you afraid I''ll snatch your body?"


    Damn, he really is here to snatch my body. Huang Ye started sweating profusely.


    "Body snatching? You wouldn''t, would you?" Huang Ye said with a bitter face.


    "Hehe, what makes you think I wouldn''t?"


    "You''ve been on Su Wan for so long without snatching her body, so you probably won''t snatch mine. I''m just a weakling with no value."


    "Haha! That little girl is female; I don''t want to become a woman after body snatching. I''m a dashing and suave Evil Lord."


    "Ah! Your title is really impressive, at least at the Primordial Yang Realm, right?"


    "Primordial Yang Realm is nothing! I could wipe it out with a single hair."


    Huang Ye started sweating again. Goodness, I made up a powerful master, and now heaven has really sent one. Damn, is this karma?


    "Old Evil, you can''t snatch my body!"


    "Give me a reason first."


    "My surname is Huang. If you snatch my body, you''ll become Huang Old Evil."


    "Don''t you know, Huang Old Evil is hated by everyone in the martial world? If it weren''t for his smart and beautiful daughter, he''d be dead by now."


    "Huang Old Evil, I''ve never heard of him."


    "There are many things you haven''t heard of; you''re not a god."


    "Haha, how do you know I''m not a god?"


    "If you''re a god, could you turn into a palm-sized birthmark? Also, can a god end up on a mortal woman?"


    "That mortal woman is no ordinary woman."


    "Oh! She has no aptitude, yet she''s not a mortal woman!"


    "Forget it, I won''t argue with you. You''re just a small ant, not qualified to know too many secrets."


    "You''ve awakened her, so my duty as a guardian is complete."


    "Sigh! Twenty years of guarding, who else is as devoted as I am?"


    "Su Wan, I''ll wait for you to become strong. Then I''ll come with an eight-carriage sedan to marry you."


    "Old Evil, you''ve got it wrong. She''s my wife."


    "By the way, I haven''t settled the score with you. You actually used this method to awaken her. I''m very angry."


    "Anger is bad for your health, Old Evil, calm down, calm down!"


    "Calm down, my ass. No, I need to do something to you so you''ll die sooner, then she''ll become a widow."


    "Haha! That''s a great idea. The mighty Emperor Lord becoming a widow suits my style."


    "Evil Bro, calm down, please calm down. You''re such a noble person, is it worth it to mess with an ant like me? If word gets out, aren''t you afraid of being laughed at?"


    "Evil Bro, rest assured, even if you don''t do anything, with my lack of aptitude, it''s uncertain if I can even break through the Initial Yang Realm."


    "Look, I''m at the fourteenth level of the Initial Yang Realm and still can''t break through. I must be cursed by heaven. I probably don''t have many years left. It''s not worth getting angry over an insignificant person like me."


    "You seem to make some sense. This is indeed the first time I''ve seen such a situation. Interesting, interesting."


    "I really wonder if you''ll ever break through and what you''ll become afterward."


    "You''ve piqued my curiosity."


    "See, I wasn''t wrong. I''m just a freak, who knows when I''ll kick the bucket."


    "Just see how long I can live. It might enrich your leisure life."


    "Hmm, keeping you around might not be bad, suits my style. Pity I won''t be able to see it."


    "Don''t say such discouraging things, you''re the Evil Lord, you can live for tens of thousands of years. I probably won''t even make it to sixty, you''ll definitely see it."


    "What nonsense, I''m the mighty Evil Lord, just tens of thousands of years? That''s less than the lifespan of the Sacred Yang Realm!"


    "I''m already 130,000 years old."


    "No way, you look so young, just in your twenties."


    "I can look however I want."


    "Then why did you say you won''t be able to see it?"


    "Nonsense, I''m about to leave, how can I see it?"


    "Don''t, where are you going? Isn''t this your new home?"


    "I used to reside on Xiao Wan, now I''ve moved to you, isn''t it a new home?"


    "It is a new home, a very new home."


    "But why don''t you stay a bit longer?"


    "I''d love to, but this is just a wisp of my divine sense. When Xiao Wan awakened, it shattered my divine sense. I won''t last much longer."


    "Ah! Is there any way to preserve your divine sense? I''m willing to trade my life for it." sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Trade your head, you can''t wait for me to leave."


    "If I stay here, there''ll be a mark on your face."


    "I don''t mind appearances."


    "Alright, I''ll leave the mark for you!"


    Huang Ye wished he could slap himself. Why did he have to run his mouth? Now he''s in trouble.


    "Ah! That''s not necessary. Since you''re leaving, take all the dust and smoke with you."


    "No, you ran your mouth, you must be punished."


    Huang Ye was on the verge of tears.


    "Evil Lord Bro, can you leave some immortal techniques or something to keep me entertained?"


    "No! With your crooked cultivation aptitude, anything I give you would be wasted. Dream on about reaching sixty, maybe fifty-eight."


    "Alright, please mind your words, you''re my most respected big brother."


    "Alright, I''m leaving. Take care of Xiao Wan. I''ll erase your recent memories."


    After saying this, the sinister young man dissipated into nothingness.


    Seeing the sinister young man leave, Huang Ye finally felt relieved. He had just walked away from the gates of hell.


    Who exactly is this Evil Lord? Just a wisp of divine sense, yet such a powerful aura.


    Damn, he didn''t even leave a single technique, yet he dares to call himself a Lord.


    Just as he thought of this, his brain suddenly shook, and he fell into a deep sleep.


    As the Evil Lord''s divine sense left Huang Ye''s body, he glanced at the two women.


    Huh! Something''s not right, how come these two women''s spiritual energy belts are also circular?

 Chapter 120 – Smash the conspiracy

    Damn, I''ve been tricked by that kid. Being like this might just be an exception, and he really won''t live long.


    All three of them have the same spiritual energy band; there must be something strange going on here.


    How can this kid talk so much nonsense, one sentence after another, leaving me no time to think...


    Damn it, a little ant actually dared to deceive the mighty Evil Lord.


    If I had known, I would have done something to him earlier. What a mess this is now.


    I''ve already left my body and will soon dissipate into space, unable to send information back to my main body.


    Forget it, let''s see what you can become, whether a miracle will happen. The Evil Lord''s divine sense completely turned into nothingness!


    "Yue''er, the young master has stopped sweating, and his breathing is stable."


    Yue''er quickly used her small hand to feel Huang Ye''s pulse.


    It can be hard to make great work when its stolen from ".


    "The young master''s pulse is much more stable, not as fast as before."


    "Is this a good thing?"


    "Sister, it must be a good thing. It should mean the fever has gone down."


    As dawn broke, the two girls returned.


    Tang Xin''s face didn''t look good, and Su Wan followed timidly behind.


    "Sister, did you find out anything?"


    "I couldn''t find anything. I asked her mother, and the birthmark was there from birth."


    "But her mother said that when she was six months pregnant, she had a terrible dream, feeling like someone put something in her belly. She was in pain for three days after waking up."


    "I suspect someone did something, but with our abilities, we can''t find out."


    "How is husband?"


    "He''s improving."


    Tang Xin hurried to the bedside and started her operation.


    "Sister, how is the young master?"


    "Much more stable, almost like a normal person now. Look, doesn''t the birthmark seem lighter?"


    The three girls observed carefully.


    "It is lighter," Yue''er confirmed.


    "Let''s wait and see if the young master can wake up. Hopefully, he won''t become foolish again."


    "Sister, is there anything I can do to help?" Su Wan asked.


    "No need, just stay put!" Tang Xin replied irritably.


    Su Wan didn''t dare to speak, obediently returning to her chair.


    In the afternoon, Huang Ye woke up normally, and the four girls finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Husband, do you feel anything unusual?"


    "What unusual? It''s the same as before, but the spiritual energy has increased a lot, which is a good thing."


    "The heart fire is gone too, so I should be able to continue refining."


    "Husband, check your body internally, examine it carefully."


    "What''s wrong with you all? This isn''t the first time this has happened, aren''t you used to it yet?"


    "Just check when we tell you to, why so much nonsense?" Tang Xin said displeased.


    Huang Ye obediently listened and carefully checked his body.


    "Checked, nothing unusual."


    "Ah! That''s good!" The four girls finally relaxed.


    "Huh! Xiao Wan, your birthmark is gone?" Huang Ye looked at Su Wan in surprise.


    "Come over here." Su Wan didn''t dare to move.


    "Husband is calling you over," Tang Xin said loudly.


    "Why are you shouting? You''re all sisters!" Huang Ye scolded unhappily.


    Tang Xin angrily plopped down on a chair.


    Su Wan walked to the bedside.


    "Well, not bad, perfect, it''s really gone. I didn''t expect the way to treat a birthmark was through dual cultivation with a cultivator."


    "I wasn''t wrong, eventually, I could cure you and make you the number one beauty in Silver Moon City."


    "Huh! Why are you crying, could it be from excitement?"


    Huang Ye looked at the sobbing Su Wan, puzzled.


    "There, there! Don''t cry, you should be happy."


    "She became the number one beauty, and you became the number one ugly man!" Tang Xin said angrily.


    "Huh! Why are you two crying too?" Huang Ye saw tears on Qing''er and Yue''er''s faces as well.


    Looking at Tang Xin, it seemed she had cried too. Su Wan crying was normal, but the other three crying was odd.


    Huang Ye vaguely felt something was wrong, a sense of unease rising in his heart.


    "No, what did you say, I changed too?"


    Huang Ye looked at Qing''er and Yue''er, who nodded while sobbing.


    "Where did I change?" Huang Ye hurriedly touched his face.


    One nose, two eyes, everything seemed normal. That Little Huang Eye didn''t show up either.


    "Can''t feel it, the birthmark transferred to your forehead."


    "What! Her birthmark transferred to me, how could this happen?"


    "Oh my, my looks just dropped from a 90 to a 60."


    "Who knows what happened, after you finished, it became like this, and then your body showed abnormalities."


    The three girls explained the situation to Huang Ye one after another.


    Huang Ye thought for a moment and checked his body again, still finding nothing unusual, just like before.


    He used spiritual energy to probe the birthmark on his forehead, but there was nothing special.


    "System, can you analyze the tissue structure of that birthmark?"


    [No problem, I can detect any changes in your body and will provide you with a report shortly.]


    "Xiao Tang, Qing''er, Yue''er, Xiao Wan didn''t know this would happen. She didn''t want to dual cultivate with me, so you can''t blame her." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "From now on, you are all sisters, support and help each other."


    "This isn''t Tang''s fault, it''s my fault!" Su Wan quickly defended Tang Xin.


    "Alright, you too, you''ve become prettier, yet you keep crying. Come, let me give you a kiss to make it better." With that, he leaned in and gave her a peck.


    "You little lecher, going weak at the knees when you see a beauty."


    [The test results are out, the skin has no abnormalities, just an increase in red pigment. I found that the water elements in your body can wash away the red pigment.]


    "Oh! So I just need to wash these red pigments regularly."


    [Exactly, in about ten years or so, it should recover.]


    "Damn, does it really take that long?"


    [It''s not absolute, it depends on how strong your water elements are, but that''s the current estimate.]


    "Can you detect any other evil presence in it?"


    [I am an atheistic system and don''t believe in evil presences!]


    "Atheistic my foot, you need to keep up with the times. We live in a fantasy world, so abandon your atheism."


    [You seem to have a point, I shouldn''t be so rigid. I''ll take your suggestion.]


    [Actually, there are some strange events in the system that can''t be explained scientifically. These are classified as supernatural events, and I should organize them.]


    "That''s right, nothing in this world is absolute."


    "Just like the traditional Chinese medicine theory from my previous life, which Western medicine can''t explain scientifically, but it has cured many diseases."


    "I remember once there was an epidemic, and a traditional Chinese medicine called Lianhua Qingwen capsules worked well. This ''plague'' couldn''t be explained by Western medicine."


    "You need to better accept new things here to truly help me."


    [I''ve learned a lot, no wonder the effect of the techniques I calculated wasn''t good, my thinking was too conservative.]


    "That''s normal, you''re just an AI. The more knowledge you have for reference, the stronger your calculation ability."


    If the Evil Lord knew that Huang Ye could use water elements to wash away the red pigment, it would infuriate him to death.


    He originally wanted to make this guy look ugly so that a celestial girl like Su Wan wouldn''t be interested in Huang Ye.


    Huang Ye could then leave Su Wan alone. Although he didn''t mind that Su Wan wasn''t a virgin, it still left a psychological shadow being constantly reminded of it.


    Huang Ye used modern medical theory combined with fantasy abilities to thwart his plot.


    Actually, Huang Ye had another idea, which was to use the theory of lasers and light elements to deal with these pigmentations, but he couldn''t release light elements separately yet.


    "Young master, what''s wrong with you?"

 Chapter 121 – Eccentric Su Wan

    Huang Ye snapped back to reality. "It''s nothing, I was just pondering a question."


    "Xiao Wan, actually, when we were drinking the other day, I noticed your birthmark seemed a bit unusual, giving off an evil vibe. I suspected then that it might be some kind of malevolent presence."


    "Now that it''s moved onto my head, I''m even more certain of my judgment."


    "But don''t worry, I just checked, and it seems this thing is afraid of cultivators. I can slowly dissolve it."


    Huang Ye came up with a perfect excuse to explain the phenomenon.


    "Husband, are you sure?"


    "Of course I''m sure. Haven''t I created enough miracles? You''ve been with me for so long, you shouldn''t doubt me," Huang Ye said with a hint of dissatisfaction.


    This little rascal, using such clever means to comfort the first beauty, probably wouldn''t say anything even if he noticed something unusual.


    Oh well, seeing the little rascal looking like nothing''s wrong, ugly is just ugly.


    Isn''t there a saying, an ugly husband is a treasure at home, like a camel crossing a crooked bridge?


    Him becoming ugly is a good thing, he can''t always be the one adding bricks to this family.


    Finally, Tang Xin''s heart was completely at ease.


    "You three stop crying, it seems husband is indeed fine," Tang Xin said to the three women.


    "Actually, it doesn''t matter if I''m ugly, as long as you all are beautiful."


    "It''s a good thing Xiao Wan''s birthmark transferred to me. If anything happens to you three, it can all transfer to me, as long as you don''t despise me and divorce me."


    Huang Ye''s words made the three women burst into laughter, and Su Wan also wiped her tears, feeling sweet inside.


    The previously oppressive atmosphere dissipated completely, even the temperature in the room seemed to rise by two degrees.


    Qing''er touched Huang Ye''s face and said affectionately, "Young master, even if your face becomes full of pits, Qing''er won''t leave you."


    "I won''t leave either!"


    "Neither will I!"


    "I''ll follow you too!" Su Wan said softly.


    "My dear Qing''er, could you not jinx me like this? It''s already down to 60 points, do you want it to hit zero?"


    The four women laughed heartily again, the family was filled with joy.


    Huang Ye was also very satisfied with this outcome; he didn''t want the three women to blame Su Wan for his looks.


    After all, he had already messed with her, and getting blamed by everyone afterward would be too much for her introverted personality. What if she couldn''t take it?


    Actually, Huang Ye had a method to test it, which he didn''t mention. Last time, he felt the abnormality of Su Wan''s birthmark after drinking.


    As long as he drank a bit and checked if the birthmark felt evil, he would know. This was something he could only test secretly.


    Seeing the four women busy with their own things, Huang Ye began to cultivate.


    Before long, with a "puff!" sound, he felt frustrated as he broke through to the fifteenth level.


    If he didn''t suppress the surging spiritual energy, even the fifteenth level wouldn''t hold.


    Now he felt his body was filled to the brim, his skin felt like it was about to burst.


    There was no other way; this was a double-edged sword.


    Previously, during the battle with the demon wolves, he had absorbed a lot of pure wind elements, greatly increasing his spiritual energy capacity. Combined with the spiritual energy absorbed from dual cultivation, breaking through was normal.


    The Little Huang Heart Sutra absolutely couldn''t be used anymore, because his physical body had become stronger, suppressing the riot of spiritual energy within.


    Thinking about what would happen if he broke through to the sixteenth level was terrifying.


    In fact, using spells could release some spiritual energy, Huang Ye had tried it before, but the effect was mediocre.


    He had thought about the reason, possibly because the released energy was of a single element, so the effect was poor.


    Moreover, he was reluctant to let go of the hard-earned spiritual energy.


    Fortunately, he could cultivate the sixth level, concentrate his mind, and think of a way to break through after completing it. If he couldn''t break through, he would have to go out.


    Time flew by, and a year passed quickly.


    During this year, Huang Ye didn''t go to the academy once, nor did Tang Xin and Su Wan. Qing''er and Yue''er simply stayed at the Tang family residence.


    The five of them engaged in a year-long closed training session, with Huang Ye and Tang Xin as instructors of the Little Huang Sect, taking turns teaching.


    They imparted various martial arts, survival skills in the martial world, and practical combat experience.


    Huang Ye''s self-created techniques, except for the Little Huang Heart Sutra, were all thoroughly learned. His "Little Huang Sword" and "Little Huang Knife" were also taking shape.


    The Six Meridian Divine Sword was a key subject, and all five could use it to emit different elements.


    Half a year ago, Huang Ye had already formed an initial Yang sphere, but several attempts to break through were unsuccessful, as was the case with Tang Xin.


    Qing''er and Yue''er also reached the twelfth level, forming an initial Yang sphere, but they couldn''t break through after one attempt.


    The strangest case was Su Wan, who, in just one year, broke through to the Primordial Yang Realm.


    However, unlike the others, she didn''t form a perpetual cycle of the five elements, despite several attempts.


    Huang Ye originally planned to help her form the five-element cycle through dual cultivation once he completed his own condensation and his body could accommodate more spiritual energy.


    But after forming her five-element spiritual energy band, she quickly condensed it after just one session of the sixth-level technique. Even without practicing the technique, it continued to condense on its own, unstoppable.


    Another difference was that Su Wan only had the five-element spiritual energy band, without the mixed spiritual energy band, yet her five-element band was the widest among the five.


    After reaching the twelfth level, her band was even wider than Huang Ye''s at the fourteenth level.


    Su Wan''s five-element spells were also the most powerful, nearly matching Huang Ye''s when she reached perfection.


    This puzzled everyone, as their only method for rapid improvement, besides absorbing the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, was dual cultivation.


    Su Wan had only experienced dual cultivation once, benefiting the least, yet she progressed the fastest.


    Not only that, but Su Wan formed her sea of consciousness at the ninth level, and by the time she reached perfection, it was the size of a washbasin. After entering the Primordial Yang Realm, it expanded to the size of a water tank.


    Her divine sense exploration range reached a terrifying hundred zhang, five times more than Huang Ye''s.


    Su Wan''s breakthrough was even more miraculous; she formed an initial Yang sphere and directly broke through to the Primordial Yang Realm.


    All her spiritual energy transformed into a liquid state, becoming a liquid Primordial Yang sphere, different from the one mentioned in the Tongtian Xuanggong.


    It resembled the Primordial Yang sphere formed in the Heavenly Yang Realm, with five colors distributed in concentric circles at different positions.


    During the sect meeting, when asked to share her experience, Su Wan''s insights were useless to the other four.


    Even she didn''t understand why she had no bottleneck, as she had followed the Tongtian Xuanggong for cultivation.


    They knew Su Wan must have something peculiar about her; the three women had all engaged in dual cultivation with Huang Ye, but after her first time, she never did it again.


    For a year, Huang Ye refrained from dual cultivation to control the expansion of his spiritual energy.


    With no other choice, the four women had to handle things on their own. Fortunately, Tang Xin had plenty of tools, so they didn''t feel bored, and Su Wan was also pulled into the group by the three women.


    During these times, Huang Ye could only go outside and bump into trees by himself, even hitting them below, causing the trees much distress. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 122 – Sect team-building trip

    In that year, there wasn''t much change in Silver Moon City. Demons still appeared sporadically, and after the Bloodthirsty Demon showed up once, it seemed to vanish without a trace, never to be seen again.


    On this day, the first expanded meeting of the Little Huang Sect was officially convened, with a special guest in attendance¡ªFather Tang.


    Father Tang was the only informed person in Silver Moon City and also a landowner, so he was invited to participate. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Huang Ye rambled on for half a day during the meeting, leaving Father Tang utterly bewildered.


    Was this kid crazy? He actually wanted to establish a sect, and the location was to be a small courtyard within his own mansion.


    What a weirdo, but he spoke with such conviction that it was intriguing to listen to.


    He also knew the levels of a few people; the eldest daughter of the Su family was actually a cultivator in the Primordial Yang Realm, with four others at the peak of the Initial Yang Realm.


    The four could even contend with an early-stage Martial Emperor, and Su Wan could at least hold her own against a mid-to-late-stage Martial Emperor.


    This information nearly blew his mind; perhaps the Little Huang Sect might really create miracles in the future.


    Father Tang was secretly delighted. If that were the case, the Tang Sect''s main hall would be nothing!


    So he kindly suggested, "Little Huang, how about this?"


    "Consider the Little Huang Sect as a branch under the Tang Sect''s Silver Moon City division, and represent the Silver Moon City branch in martial competitions at the Tang Sect headquarters."


    All five of them rolled their eyes, ignoring him completely.


    A special guest with so much to say, if the sect wasn''t established here, they wouldn''t even bother with him.


    After Father Tang spoke, he was promptly escorted out of the meeting.


    Father Tang truly couldn''t afford to provoke this shameless group and left in frustration.


    After this expanded meeting, the five of them left Silver Moon City under the cover of night.


    They were to carry out a secret mission, which was also the last thing Huang Ye would do before leaving.


    He planned a sect team-building trip with the four women, choosing the distant Silver Moon Mountains as the location.


    The Silver Moon Mountains were home to many native beasts, but the highest level was only at the peak of the first tier.


    The five of them naturally didn''t take these native beasts seriously; the real threat was the roaming beasts.


    Before setting off, the five of them learned about battle formation coordination and the hand signals used by special forces, and their formation was also determined.


    Huang Ye was the vanguard, with Tang Xin leading Qing''er and Yue''er in a triangular formation behind him, and the strongest, Su Wan, bringing up the rear.


    The four women were very excited, as their battle records were almost non-existent.


    Only Tang Xin had a bit of combat experience, having hunted a mid-tier first-level demon beast.


    Qing''er and Yue''er had never killed before, especially Qing''er, who even felt guilty stepping on an ant.


    Huang Ye forced the two women to take action, and only then did they reluctantly kill a few ugly-looking beasts.


    When faced with cute demon beasts, the two women would cry after attacking them and refuse to strike again.


    Tang Xin also found it hard to be ruthless, but Su Wan was decisive in her actions. Seeing the two women hesitate, she stepped in and finished the job with a single slash.


    The two were stunned, not expecting the number one beauty to be so brutal in her actions.


    "Sisters, these demon beasts are far more ruthless than you imagine. If you hold them, they might bite you at any moment."


    Huang Ye gave a thumbs up, acknowledging that this girl understood the law of the jungle.


    "Xiao Wan, have you hunted demon beasts before?"


    "Not really, but my family runs a restaurant, and we often receive wild game, some of which are still alive."


    "Once, I saw a demon beast that looked like a rabbit and thought it was cute, so I let it out!"


    "As a result, the demon beast chased me and bit me. Fortunately, Uncle Wang stopped it; otherwise, I would have died, and it was Uncle Wang who died in my place."


    "The rabbit demon was poisonous, and after Uncle Wang was bitten, he fell ill and soon passed away."


    "Since then, whenever someone brought live demon beasts to the restaurant, I would kill them if I saw them. Eventually, my father didn''t dare let me go anymore, saying I had too much of a killing intent."


    "It''s not that I have a heavy killing intent; Uncle Wang''s lesson taught me that the environment these demon beasts live in is one of survival of the fittest."


    "No matter their size, as long as they have the ability to attack, they will."


    Huang Ye didn''t know if Su Wan''s story was true, but her way of teaching was commendable, using life to illustrate the harshness of reality, very vividly.


    "Well said, don''t let their cute appearance make you hesitate."


    Huang Ye led the applause, and Su Wan''s face turned red, transforming from a goddess of slaughter into a cute girl.


    "The law of the jungle is survival of the fittest. Taking you out for training is to let you understand the harshness of reality."


    "Right now, you''re facing demon beasts, but humans are even more complex than demon beasts. Demon beasts will attack if they can, and if they''re weaker than you, you can kill them."


    "But humans are different. Even if they''re weaker than you, if you''re not cautious, they can still scheme against you."


    "You are all beauties, making it even more dangerous when you''re out in the world."


    "Young Master, we understand."


    After this, the two women indeed no longer held back when they struck.


    The five of them advanced from the outskirts of the Silver Moon Mountains towards the mountain''s interior, encountering an expedition team along the way.


    Huang Ye judged from their aura that a few of them were only at the Martial King and Martial Master levels.


    There were four at the Martial King level, and the other two weaker ones were at the Martial Master level.


    Avoiding the six-man team, the five of them encountered several mid-tier first-level demon beasts, which were hunted by Qing''er and Yue''er.


    As they delved deeper, the demon beasts'' strength gradually increased.


    Mid-to-late first-level demon beasts began to appear, and Huang Ye issued a new order.


    When encountering demon beasts of different levels, try to control your power and adjust your strength to spar with the beasts at the same level. This time, Su Wan and Tang Xin also joined the battle.


    This greatly enhanced the combat abilities of the four women.


    Fighting and killing along the way, the five of them entered the central region of the Silver Moon Mountains, where first-tier peak demon beasts were already present.


    Yue''er was the first to face an Iron-Winged Tiger, a formidable first-tier peak beast. Yue''er''s small body was less than a tenth of the size of the Iron-Winged Tiger.


    The Iron-Winged Tiger could also release earth elements, launching earth spikes to aid its attacks.


    Fortunately, Yue''er was extremely agile, adeptly using the Little Huang Steps, dodging up and down, and the Iron-Winged Tiger''s numerous attacks were in vain, with Yue''er managing to slash it a few times.


    However, Yue''er''s strength was still lacking, unable to break through the tiger''s hide.


    After an hour of fighting, Yue''er felt her stamina waning and immediately switched with Qing''er.


    Qing''er was slightly weaker than Yue''er, but the Iron-Winged Tiger''s overall strength had already diminished after the first round of combat.


    Qing''er fought until she was exhausted and then retreated, followed by Tang Xin and Su Wan.


    The Iron-Winged Tiger had long realized something was wrong and tried to escape several times, only to be blocked by Huang Ye, leaving it no choice but to continue fighting.


    After tormenting the Iron-Winged Tiger for a day and a night, it simply lay on the ground, doing nothing, like a dead pig unafraid of boiling water.


    Huang Ye hesitated, "Xin''er, could it have a demon core?"


    "Hard to say, its combat power doesn''t seem strong. The books say only the powerful Iron-Winged Tigers have demon cores."


    "Oh! Then let''s let it go; killing it would be pointless."


    "Yeah, we don''t have any spatial magical treasures, so we can''t take these demon beasts with us. Otherwise, they could sell for a lot of silver."


    "This Iron-Winged Tiger alone is worth a hundred thousand taels."


    "Worldly gold and silver don''t mean much; as long as we have enough to spend, it''s fine. Let''s move on."


    And so, the five of them continued, taking turns training against stronger opponents.


    When they got hungry, they would slay a demon beast for a barbecue. If one barbecue wasn''t enough, they''d have two.

 Chapter 123 – Enemies meet, and their eyes turn red

    The five of them encountered demon beasts they couldn''t fight against¡ªthousands of Silver-Winged Serpents, with at least a hundred at the late first stage. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The serpents chased them relentlessly, forcing them to flee to the outskirts before the serpents finally retreated.


    "Husband, those things were terrifying, so many of them, even our Little Huang Steps couldn''t give us an advantage."


    Qing''er and Yue''er''s chests heaved as they still felt the lingering fear.


    "Yeah, I''m usually scared of snakes, and suddenly seeing so many, I was stunned!"


    Qing''er said, patting her trembling chest.


    Wow, Qing''er''s chest seems more impressive than before; it looks like Su Wan really has a way.


    Among the five, Su Wan performed the best. When the Silver-Winged Serpents pursued, she stayed behind and killed over thirty of them.


    If Huang Ye hadn''t ordered her to retreat, reminding her to follow team discipline, she could have kept killing.


    Huang Ye believed she had the strength to kill them all, and he could too, but their purpose here was training, and that was enough.


    After all, they couldn''t take them with them, so there was no need to disrupt nature.


    The five of them changed direction and moved forward again.


    That day, as the four women were advancing, they suddenly saw Huang Ye''s gesture, signaling them to stay silent and still, and for the rear to become the front.


    Su Wan tapped her toes on the ground and flew to Huang Ye''s side.


    "Honey, what''s going on?"


    "Honey" was the term Huang Ye had Su Wan use to address him.


    Tang Xin was used to calling him "husband," while Qing''er and Yue''er were used to calling him "young master," so Su Wan should have a habit too.


    "I saw an enemy."


    "An enemy?"


    "Yes, I swore to annihilate the Bloodthirsty Demon clan. There are five Bloodthirsty Demons ahead."


    A quick look at /2p9emv8w will leave you more fulfilled.


    "How far?"


    "About three miles. It seems to be one of their camps, with a small shack."


    "Why are there Bloodthirsty Demons here? Demons usually aren''t interested in demon beasts; they prefer human flesh and blood."


    "Who knows, but since we''ve encountered them, we''ll kill them."


    Can the three of them handle it?


    "Not likely. These five seem much larger than the one I encountered last time, and one of them is twice as big."


    "From so far away, how can you tell it''s twice as big?"


    "I have my ways. It''s a matter of physics. I''ll give you a lesson later on how to judge the size of distant objects based on reference points."


    "Sounds useful. That way, when we spot enemies from afar, we can prepare in advance."


    "We''re not sure of these Bloodthirsty Demons'' strength. They''re highly intelligent and experienced in combat. Tang Xin and the others definitely can''t handle them."


    "The biggest Bloodthirsty Demon might even be too much for you."


    "I''ll have to face them alone."


    "No way, I''m already in the Primordial Yang Realm, and our strengths are similar when we spar."


    "This kind of fight isn''t just about realms. I also practice body refinement, which allows me to withstand some attacks."


    "Your delicate skin would get cut easily, so you can''t go. I don''t want the first beauty I''ve crafted to be covered in scars."


    "Didn''t you say there''s a way to use tattoos? I can get a tattoo."


    Huang Ye gave Su Wan a strange look. This girl, she''s really not afraid of anything.


    "That''s a last resort. If you get scars, you can cover them with tattoos, but this is a battle."


    "I''ll launch a surprise attack, and you can observe and support me from a high vantage point. Your spells are the strongest, and you can fly briefly. If I''m in danger, use your spells and hidden weapons to assist me, but don''t engage directly."


    "The three of them should stay away from this area; it''s just the two of us here."


    "Honey, I still want to help you. I can hold on in the air for a while."


    "Forget it. Your flying is about the same as my leaping; you can''t last half a minute."


    "Half a minute is enough. You said one breath is ten seconds; I can last three breaths. If I feel I can''t hold on, I''ll find a point to leverage and fly again."


    "I''m worried that in the heat of battle, you won''t even have a chance to find leverage. Their leaping ability is extremely strong, so just watch the fight."


    "You can prepare a large spell, and when the time comes, a large fireball spell will surely intimidate them."


    "Alright, I''ll go back and tell them to retreat."


    Before long, Su Wan returned, looking dejected.


    "Honey, you''ll have to step in. The three sisters won''t listen to me; they''re all worried about you."


    "Ah! It''s true, if you don''t discipline them for three days, they''ll climb the roof. Daring to violate military discipline! Looks like I''ll have to prepare a whip."


    "First, observe them. They seem to be eating something, their attention fully on the food."


    "Got it!"


    Huang Ye went to the three women and patiently lectured them, finally managing to get through to them.


    Tang Xin wanted to leave the Phoenix Feather with Huang Ye, but he firmly refused, telling her it might not harm the thick-skinned demon beasts.


    Tang Xin had no choice but to leave some heavy hidden weapons for Huang Ye before retreating.


    Huang Ye returned and devised a plan with Su Wan. Su Wan then flew up a large tree to hide.


    Huang Ye stealthily approached. There were five Bloodthirsty Demons, and based on the last one''s combat strength, he should be able to handle the four smaller ones.


    The concern was the powerful Bloodthirsty Demon. Without information on them, he could only learn their strengths through actual combat.


    As he got closer, Huang Ye saw what they were doing. Beside the five Bloodthirsty Demons were several human corpses.


    Judging by their clothing, they seemed to be from the exploration team they encountered earlier.


    Now that he was closer, the sight was more intense. The largest Bloodthirsty Demon even made Huang Ye feel a bit fearful.


    The first time he encountered a Bloodthirsty Demon, he was at the ninth level of the Initial Yang Realm. Now he was at the fourteenth level, so he should be able to handle it, Huang Ye reassured himself.


    Before attacking, he thought about the plan. It was crucial to kill swiftly.


    These creatures were highly capable of escaping and very cunning. If they realized they couldn''t win, they would flee immediately. With his abilities, he could at most catch one.


    How could he wipe them all out? Using a machine gun wouldn''t work; the Bloodthirsty Demons wouldn''t line up like those giant wolves, waiting to be shot.


    And once the distance increased, the machine gun would struggle to harm the Bloodthirsty Demons.


    What could hold these Bloodthirsty Demons in place?


    "System, do you have any good ideas to trap these Bloodthirsty Demons?"


    [I don''t have any great ideas. I suggest you think about your past battle with that Bloodthirsty Demon and see if you can find inspiration.]


    "I''ve thought about it, but if I attack now, I can confidently kill two or three, but it''s hard to wipe them all out."


    [Let me give you another suggestion. In ancient times, people would set up formations in battles, often using the terrain. However, the terrain won''t help much; their abilities make it hard for any terrain to trap them.]


    [But hunters would set traps when hunting beasts, placing sharp wooden spikes inside.]


    Wooden spikes! That''s it; I can use spells to grow some wooden spikes around.


    When the Bloodthirsty Demons try to escape, they''ll need to press down with their feet, and if they step on the spikes, it will surely hurt them.


    Let''s think about what other elements can be silently set up.

 Chapter 124 – Ambush from All Sides

    The metal element is definitely out of the question; it''s scarce here and can''t be used to nurture anything. It can only be used for sneak attacks with the Six Meridian Divine Sword.


    Water and fire aren''t much use either. The earth element could be used to set up some traps, but those traps need to be hidden.


    Got it, vines. That''s a good idea. They can grow quickly and entangle them when they land.


    But this is a massive project, and I can''t do it alone.


    Even with Su Wan, it''s not enough. We need all five of us to participate to form a sky net.


    Damn it, what a situation. I just sent the three girls away, and now I have to call them back.


    Retreating to where Su Wan was, Huang Ye signaled to her with hand signs.


    The two of them withdrew together, and according to the agreed location, Huang Ye found Tang Xin and the other two.


    "Why are you back? I didn''t hear any fighting."


    "The battle hasn''t started yet. We''re having a strategy meeting first."


    "I just scouted the area and got a basic understanding of the situation."


    "They just killed an exploration team and are having a victory feast."


    "Ah! Is it the team we encountered?"


    "Judging by their attire, it should be them."


    "Young Master, you must kill them all and avenge Brother Xu."


    Qing''er''s eyes were already blazing with fire!


    "We''re in a meeting, don''t interrupt!"


    The fire disappeared instantly.


    "There are five Bloodthirsty Demons in total. I want to annihilate them, but I can''t do it alone. You three need to join the fight!"


    "Ah! That''s great, I''ve been waiting for this day," Qing''er exclaimed excitedly.


    "Keep it down!"


    Qing''er quickly covered her mouth.


    Huang Ye explained his plan.


    "Young Master, I disagree. Why do we have to retreat?"


    "The traps are already set. If the Bloodthirsty Demons get injured, they''ll have difficulty moving."


    "If we can''t even fight against injured Bloodthirsty Demons, then what''s the point of cultivating immortality?"


    Huang Ye scratched his head, thinking she had a point. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I was being stubborn. I agree to let you join the fight, but I must emphasize military discipline."


    "We are on a battlefield now, and orders must be followed strictly. Everyone must remember."


    "No individualism is allowed. Remember, impulsiveness could lead the team into danger."


    "I allow you to ambush from the perimeter, but don''t attack uninjured Bloodthirsty Demons."


    "If a Bloodthirsty Demon is injured, you can attack from a distance, mainly targeting their eyes, armpits, and abdomen."


    "I''ve fought Bloodthirsty Demons before. These creatures are cunning and experienced in combat. Never underestimate them."


    "Even if a Bloodthirsty Demon falls, don''t approach to check. Attack from a distance with fireball spells."


    "Anyone who disobeys orders will face sect punishment, and it could be the end of your life."


    "Can you do it?"


    "We can!"


    "Good, let''s begin!"


    The group carefully moved to the perimeter of the Bloodthirsty Demons'' resting area according to the plan.


    The five of them started setting traps and nurturing vines, weaving an invisible net.


    Except for the sky, the rapidly growing vines surrounded the resting area in layers.


    Each layer of vines was filled with wooden spikes and traps. Once a Bloodthirsty Demon entered the ambush zone, the four women would immediately grow vines to entangle it.


    This is the advantage of cultivators of the five elements¡ªno weaknesses, having everything they need.


    Huang Ye was very satisfied seeing the dense wall of vines. This was the sect''s first coordinated battle, and it was off to a good start. It was time for him to go in.


    Quietly sneaking to the vicinity of the resting area, he saw four Bloodthirsty Demons sleeping after eating and drinking, with only one on guard, looking drowsy.


    Let''s take it down first!


    Circling to the front of the Bloodthirsty Demon, he took out two darts. He didn''t use Little Huang''s Flying Fork because it was too light.


    The distance between them was over ten zhang. Even if the fork hit the Bloodthirsty Demon, it wouldn''t cause much damage, so Huang Ye chose the heavier darts.


    Now''s the time. With a flick of his wrist, the two darts flew like arrows towards the Bloodthirsty Demon''s eyes.


    Please, big head, don''t move.


    "Thud, thud!" The darts hit the Bloodthirsty Demon''s eyes accurately, embedding deeply into its big head!


    "Roar!" The Bloodthirsty Demon howled but didn''t fall. Instead, it stood up.


    "Enemy attack!"


    Damn, what''s going on? The darts clearly pierced its head, yet it''s not dead.


    With the howl, the four resting demons immediately sprang into action, each guarding a direction.


    "Boss, something''s wrong. Vines suddenly grew all around us, and we''re surrounded."


    "Boss, there''s a human over there!"


    "I see him! Forget the vines, we can tear them apart in a few strikes. Let''s deal with this guy first."


    Huang Ye drew the sword from his back, a real treasure sword given by Father Tang before he left.


    Huang Ye, Qing''er, and Tang Xin all chose swords, while Yue''er and Su Wan chose knives.


    Huang Ye picked a heavy sword, five times heavier than a regular one.


    Father Tang was very proud when introducing the sword, saying he had snatched it.


    The sword was made of black iron, weighing eighty jin, invincible.


    The injured Bloodthirsty Demon kept pounding its head. "Clang, clang!" The two darts were shaken out, and black gas started to seep from its eye sockets.


    "Whoosh, whoosh!" Two Bloodthirsty Demons charged at Huang Ye, who met them head-on, swinging his sword at the two demons.


    With a weapon this time, Huang Ye was less afraid of these Bloodthirsty Demons.


    The Bloodthirsty Demons didn''t dare get too close, attacking from around Huang Ye.


    The two Bloodthirsty Demons were clearly no match. The boss saw his two underlings being pushed back by Huang Ye''s fierce swordsmanship.


    "Second, let''s go too. We''ll take him down first, then break out."


    Four Bloodthirsty Demons surrounded him, putting Huang Ye in a tight spot.


    Especially the boss''s attacks, which were powerful and heavy, putting a lot of pressure on Huang Ye.


    Huang Ye could only rely on Little Huang Steps to dodge the boss''s attacks, focusing his sword on the other three demons.


    The System reported more bad news to Huang Ye: the Bloodthirsty Demon with the eye injury seemed to be slowly recovering.


    Damn, this thing can''t be killed with weapons and can even recover. What the hell is this?


    If this continues, they could wear me down to death.


    Damn it, I refuse to believe this. If you''re not afraid of regular weapons, are you afraid of spells?


    With a flash of movement, he suddenly waved his hand, and the Six Meridian Divine Sword shot out five streams of Gold Spiritual Energy, all targeting a Bloodthirsty Demon behind him.


    The Bloodthirsty Demon had been focused on Huang Ye''s sword, and was caught off guard by the Six Meridian Divine Sword''s attack.


    It never expected Huang Ye to launch an accurate attack with his back turned.


    Originally planning a sneak attack from behind, it was the one caught off guard.


    In a rush, it raised its arm to block, but as soon as it lifted its arm, the five streams of Gold Spiritual Energy pierced its head.


    The Gold Spiritual Energy instantly shot through its skull! A massive amount of black gas frantically escaped from the holes.


    The bizarre scene terrified the remaining three Bloodthirsty Demons.

 Chapter 125 – Annihilate

    The cultivators had killed many of them, but compared to this young man, those cultivators were nothing but trash.


    This kid''s killing moves were terrifying, taking one down in an instant, far beyond ordinary cultivators.


    With such a grand setup, there must be more than one powerful cultivator attacking them. If another strong cultivator appeared, they could only wait for death.


    "Not good, he''s a cultivator! Run, scatter!" The leader quickly reacted and shouted urgently.


    The Bloodthirsty Demon, whose eyes were previously injured, couldn''t care about healing and darted off in one direction.


    Haha! So they were afraid of his magical attacks. Huang Ye was overjoyed and directly chased after the leader.


    Moments later, the sound of "Awooo!" kept echoing!


    The four Bloodthirsty Demons were all hit, stepping into densely packed traps, their large paws pierced by wooden spikes.


    However, these wooden spikes were merely hastily grown, containing very little spiritual energy. If given time, these wounds would quickly heal.


    He had to attack quickly, strike while they were weak.


    "Use vines to bind them, Gold Spiritual Energy Six Meridian Divine Sword for long-range attack!" Huang Ye shouted.


    Because he had already seen the Bloodthirsty Demon with a hole in its head fall motionless, completely different from the one injured by darts.


    The leader''s paw was also pierced, the intense pain preventing it from leaping quickly.


    Just as it was about to lift its foot to pull out the wooden spike, vines on the ground suddenly sprang up, quickly climbing up its legs.


    With a roar, the vines didn''t hold the leader back and were all torn apart.


    The leader managed to take a second step, "Pfft!" "Awooo!" stepping into another trap, its paw pierced again. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The leader was about to cry, damn it, this was too cruel, couldn''t a demon catch a break?


    Enduring the pain, it leaped forward towards the vine wall.


    Due to insufficient strength from its feet, the leader''s massive body was blocked by the vine wall.


    Just as it was about to tear the vines with its hands, rapidly growing vines continued to wrap around the leader.


    "Aw!..." The leader''s voice was cut short as a vine quickly passed through its mouth.


    Furious, the leader bit the vine in half!


    At the same time, Yue''er, guarding this direction, flicked her hands, and ten Gold Spiritual Energy Six Meridian Divine Swords were launched.


    The leader was completely stunned, damn, this cultivator also knew that guy''s magic.


    Forcibly breaking free from the vines, the gold swords arrived, barely deflecting seven, but three still hit its body.


    Yue''er''s aim was actually decent, but the leader kept moving, so the three hits weren''t critical.


    However, where they hit, black energy kept seeping out.


    Huang Ye arrived in time, his fingers flickering, launching another ten Six Meridian Divine Swords.


    The leader knew it couldn''t dodge and roared, "Demonize," its body instantly doubling in size.


    Damn, it could get bigger! "Yue''er, retreat!"


    Upon hearing the command, Yue''er retreated without hesitation.


    All ten gold swords hit, piercing through, but the effect wasn''t great.


    The numerous small holes on the massive demon body seemed insignificant, and the amount of black energy leaking out greatly reduced.


    Seeing the diminished effect of the Gold Spiritual Energy attack, Huang Ye had to admire the leader for using this trick against his Gold Spiritual Energy.


    Fine, you can change, damn it, so can I.


    "Switch to Fire Spiritual Energy for the Six Meridian Divine Sword attack!" Huang Ye shouted.


    The four women heard the order and immediately released Fire Spiritual Energy Six Meridian Divine Swords!


    The battle in the other three directions was similar, with all the Bloodthirsty Demons enduring a double assault.


    They also began to demonize, their bodies doubling in size.


    The enlarged demon bodies welcomed a new round of attacks. Due to limited mobility, the Fire Spiritual Energy Six Meridian Divine Swords all penetrated their bodies.


    The newly demonized massive bodies seemed to ignite, instantly spreading throughout.


    The black demon energy seemed to become fuel, burning the Bloodthirsty Demons from the inside out!


    Huang Ye had gambled correctly; the demonized bodies were most afraid of Fire Spiritual Energy attacks.


    All four Bloodthirsty Demons let out hoarse roars, their palms continuously slapping their bodies, trying to extinguish the flames within.


    As the flames spread to their heads, the Bloodthirsty Demons'' faces began to contort.


    Each giant demon body took a few steps before collapsing, flames and black energy continuously seeping from their wounds.


    "Why are you different from normal cultivators?"


    The leader asked with difficulty, unable to comprehend.


    Normal cultivators had one strong element, with the other two being average.


    Find the original at bit.ly/3iBfjkV.


    They knew cultivators'' abilities well, as the battles between humans and demons had a long history.


    The demon tribe''s predecessors had summarized many hard truths about dealing with cultivators, which had always worked in previous battles.


    Seeing Huang Ye using gold-element magic, he was the type of cultivator they least wanted to encounter.


    But it wasn''t unbeatable; demonization could resist it, though it greatly reduced their resistance to fire-element magic.


    But this group of cultivators before them, they saw wood, gold, and fire, all extremely strong, and those traps were definitely created by earth-element magic.


    There were indeed cultivators proficient in the five elements, but they were rare.


    Because cultivating all five elements greatly slowed down cultivation speed, most powerful cultivators were proficient in three elements.


    What pained them more was that this kid had extremely rich combat experience, immediately switching tactics when one magic failed.


    "Haha, are you curious?"


    "But I won''t tell you, in case you don''t die, my secret would be exposed."


    "Alas! Your appearance is a disaster for demons, but unfortunately, I can''t spread this news."


    With that, the leader slowly closed its eyes.


    "Boom!" A flame exploded inside the demon body! A large cloud of black energy quickly drifted into the sky.


    Explosions sounded from the other three locations as well!


    "Use Water Spiritual Energy to make it rain! Bury the black energy here completely!" Huang Ye ordered.


    With a wave of his hand, rain poured down from the sky!


    "Damn it! You''re too cunning, I''m not reconciled!" The leader''s voice echoed in the air.


    It was indeed unwilling; it had deliberately deceived Huang Ye, pretending to be dead, while its demon soul tried to escape with the black energy.


    But Huang Ye, this cunning thief, even knew water-element magic!


    The demon soul was instantly pierced by countless raindrops, its soul thoughts carried into the soil by the rain.


    "Haha! Actually, I didn''t intend to kill you, just to put out the fire. Forest fires pollute the atmosphere!"


    There was no sound around, the four women flew over without speaking, quietly watching their strange husband!


    Moments later.


    "Husband, how did you know the Bloodthirsty Demons would hide in the black energy to escape?" Tang Xin asked, puzzled.


    "Yeah, young master, you''re amazing!" Qing''er looked at Huang Ye with admiration.


    Huang Ye raised his head, pretending to be a sage looking into the distance.


    In his heart, he thought, it seems you really don''t know the dangers of forest fires.


    In his previous life, that place called Lia, a fire almost burned half the country. That place called Nada, and the beautiful country, forest fires burned for months.


    It wasn''t just the devastation of life; the environmental pollution was severe too. Your awareness of environmental protection is still too poor.

 Chapter 126 – Weve struck it rich

    "Alright, stop bragging. What are we going to do with the remaining one?" Tang Xin was annoyed by his arrogant demeanor.


    "Burn it to ashes!"


    "I''ll do it!" Qing''er volunteered.


    "Wait, don''t get too close. It might not be completely dead; this thing is too strange!"


    "I pierced its eyes, and it still managed to recover."


    "Yeah, I know!"


    From a distance of over ten zhang, Qing''er launched several Six Meridian Divine Sword attacks, and the Fire Spiritual Energy ignited it instantly. Then, rain began to fall.


    The demon soul was in agony, having clung to life only to fall into their clutches in the end.


    "Husband, I feel like the attacks from the Six Meridian Divine Sword are faster, more convenient, more powerful, and more discreet than the techniques in the cultivation methods."


    "You''re right. I didn''t expect it to be so effective in combat. The Six Meridian Divine Sword is actually a mundane martial art."


    "I used it initially because I didn''t have techniques or True Qi, so I forcibly combined the Six Meridian Divine Sword with Spiritual Energy."


    "At first, it wasn''t very powerful, and I considered abandoning this method."


    "Later, as my Spiritual Energy grew stronger, I used the Six Meridian Divine Sword again to shatter the shoulder blades of He Bin and the others, realizing this combination might actually be useful."


    "After learning techniques, I compared the two and found that this combination is much better for point-to-point attacks than techniques."


    "The main advantage is that it doesn''t require incantations; you just use the technique of the Six Meridian Divine Sword to channel Spiritual Energy, which is why I insisted you all learn it during training."


    "I''ve decided, from now on, this will be our sect''s ultimate skill, and I''ll rename it to ''Little Yellow Finger.''"


    "Come on, who are you planning to burn paper for with a name like that?"


    "Uh! It does sound a bit unlucky. Let''s not change it for now; we''ll think of a better name later."


    The girls were still excitedly discussing the recent battle when Yue''er suddenly walked over to where the leader''s body had burned.


    "Young Master, come and see what this is?" Yue''er called out.


    They approached and found several small bags among the ashes.


    These small bags remained intact despite the scorching Fire Spiritual Energy.


    They stared blankly at the bags, and Huang Ye, Tang Xin, and Su Wan already had a guess in their minds!


    "Damn! We''ve hit the jackpot; these must be the storage bags of cultivators, left behind by demons who killed them!"


    The girls looked puzzled.


    "Husband, what are storage bags?"


    "They''re storage spaces for cultivators, capable of holding many things. You can only open them with divine sense."


    "Husband, it seems we''re talking about the same thing, but we call them ''Na Bags.''"


    "Whatever they''re called, it''s just personal preference. Anyway, we''ve struck it rich."


    Huang Ye walked over and picked up the small bags, six in total, varying in size.


    With a sweep of his divine sense, he found all the storage bags were in an open state, which was a good thing. He wouldn''t believe it if there were no restrictions on such personal items.


    It''s like a phone''s password verification; if they''re all open, the cultivators who owned them are probably dead.


    "Let''s play a game."


    The girls all curiously looked at Huang Ye; it was the first time he suggested playing a game, as they usually played among themselves.


    "I''ll teach you a new term, it''s called a ''blind box.''"


    "Busy river? We only have the Silver Moon River here!" Su Wan asked, puzzled.


    "Not a music box, I said ''blind'' as in blind person, and ''box'' as in container, not a music box!"


    "Alright, just explain your game!"


    Tang Xin was tired of hearing his new terms; if others heard, they''d think they were crazy.


    "A blind box is where you put an item in several small boxes, each with varying value, but sold at the same price. If you get an expensive item, you profit; if it''s cheap, you lose."


    "I get it, Young Master means we each pick one and see whose bag has the most valuable item," Yue''er answered quickly.


    "Exactly, here''s a reward." He leaned in for a kiss.


    Yue''er, the most reserved among them, quickly pushed away Huang Ye''s lips!


    Huang Ye laughed awkwardly.


    "We''ll set the smallest one aside; the others are about the same size, so each of us picks one."


    "Husband, how do we open these?"


    "These Na Bags are all open, so you can use your divine sense to perceive the items inside. Let''s try using our divine sense to move items in and out."


    With that, he took the smallest storage bag.


    Each of the four girls took one, but none took the largest Na Bag. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A quick look at /2p9emv8w will leave you more fulfilled.


    Huang Ye knew they wanted to leave the largest one for him.


    "Alright, let''s use our divine sense to check inside."


    The girls all extended their divine sense into the bags.


    "Wow! My space is so big, like a small house."


    "Mine too, and there are so many things inside."


    "Yeah, there really are a lot of things."


    "Now let''s try using our divine sense to take out one item."


    The five of them successfully retrieved an item. Huang Ye looked at the exquisite small sword in his hand, about three inches long, which was from his space.


    "Husband, is that a flying sword?"


    "I''m not sure; when I probe it with divine sense, there''s no response."


    "If it''s a flying sword, maybe we''re not communicating with it correctly, or it has some restrictions. Unfortunately, the Tongtian Xuanggong doesn''t record how to control artifacts with divine sense, so we''ll have to study it slowly."


    "Young Master, what is this red, semi-transparent stone? I feel extremely pure Fire Spiritual Energy inside."


    "It should be a fire-attributed spirit stone."


    "Husband, then this should be a wood-attributed spirit stone."


    Tang Xin held a green, semi-transparent stone.


    "Honey, what kind of spirit stone is this? It feels like it has all the elements, similar to the Spiritual Energy of heaven and earth we absorb."


    Su Wan held a milky white, semi-transparent spirit stone.


    Huang Ye probed it with his divine sense; it indeed had no attributes, but the Spiritual Energy inside was immense.


    "I don''t know either; it might be a type of spirit stone, seemingly compressed from the Spiritual Energy of heaven and earth."


    "Young Master, I think this is a talisman. It looks similar to the talismans drawn by those Taoist priests."


    "Taoist priests? We have those here too?"


    "Yes, they''re all in Taoist temples."


    Huh! Aren''t Taoist priests the successors of the Three Pure Ones?


    How come there are Taoist priests here too? Did the Three Pure Ones leave their teachings here as well?!


    "Are there monks here?"


    "There are monks, and nuns too; they''re all in temples."


    Damn, Buddhism is here too; did the Tathagata come to preach as well?


    This is truly a strange world, seemingly connected to my past life. Maybe if I die someday, I can return.


    Better not die; life here is great. I already have four little admirers; it''s like living as an immortal. Who knows what I''ll turn into if I go back.


    No matter what, I must stay alive, make happiness eternal, and become stronger to protect it!

 Chapter 127 – Team-building debriefing meeting

    Huang Ye took the talisman from Yue''er''s hand and felt its texture. The paper was thick and sturdy, not inferior to the quality of banknotes from his previous life.


    "System, do you recognize this talisman?"


    [I don''t recognize it either. It''s completely different from the Taoist runes I have recorded.]


    "Yue''er, this should be a talisman used by cultivators, different from those used by Taoists. This type of talisman likely has a special function," Tang Xin commented after examining it.


    "For example, we use the fireball technique, and there are corresponding fireball talismans. Cultivators prepare them in advance to use during battles, which saves spiritual energy."


    "I understand now. These talismans are a great help to us cultivators, like during the battle just now when I was frantically outputting my wood spiritual energy to entangle that Bloodthirsty Demon."


    "Fortunately, with the Five Elements Ring, when the wood spiritual energy was depleted, it could be replenished with other attributes."


    "Yes! I felt the same way. The wood spiritual energy was rapidly output, but the other spiritual energies weren''t idle either, continuously regenerating."


    Qing''er also shared her feelings, and Tang Xin nodded in agreement.


    "I''m really envious of you three sisters. My spiritual energy can''t be replenished, but luckily, it''s thick enough to last."


    "Hehe, you win some, you lose some. When we get back, let''s try dual cultivation and see if we can transform your spiritual energy."


    Su Wan blushed.


    "Husband, you can dual cultivate now. Aren''t you worried about breaking through again?"


    "I''ve already condensed the Initial Yang Sphere and failed several times to break through to the Primordial Yang Realm."


    "Now, even absorbing spiritual energy doesn''t show signs of breaking through the sixteenth layer. I want to try and see what happens with dual cultivation with Xiao Wan."


    "No, that''s too dangerous. I think you should find the problem first before trying."


    "I know that''s safer, but can I really find it? My cultivation path has already broken the norm."


    "From now on, every step in cultivation might be a gamble. What difference does it make if it''s sooner or later?"


    The women all looked somber. They knew Huang Ye was right. The three women had all stopped at the twelfth layer, while he continued to forge ahead.


    "Young Master, you''ve already created many miracles. I believe there will be more."


    "When we get back, I''ll be the first to experiment with you. I''m the weakest, so you should be able to control it easily."


    "We''ll talk about this when we get back. Let''s hope for a miracle."


    "Husband, I support you in taking a gamble!"


    "Young Master, Qing''er and I will join you!"


    "Yes! At worst, if you become useless, we''ll take care of you!" Tang Xin finally decided.


    Huang Ye was speechless. Damn, what kind of talk is that? How could I become useless?


    "Alright, let''s first try sending the items back."


    The five of them activated their divine sense, and all the items returned to their Storage Bags.


    "Check if the other Bloodthirsty Demons left anything behind."


    After a quick search, they all shook their heads upon returning.


    "That''s it then. Let''s head back directly and spread out a bit."


    "You three stay in the middle, Su Wan and I will be on the left and right wings, with each person spaced thirty meters apart. Kill any demon beasts we encounter on the way and store them in the space."


    "When we get back, we''ll have a debriefing meeting!"


    "Another meeting, huh? Young Master seems to really like meetings," Qing''er whispered to Yue''er.


    "Stop the chatter, we''re still on the battlefield. Pay attention to battlefield discipline!"


    "Move out!" The five of them immediately spread out and advanced toward Silver Moon City.


    Along the way, the four women were very excited. This battle had boosted their confidence.


    The unlucky demon beasts they encountered along the way were all stored in their Storage Bags.


    Back at the Tang family residence, Father Tang personally came out to greet them.


    Seeing the five of them looking radiant, Father Tang knew their training had been effective.


    "Xiao Huang, should the kitchen prepare some demon wolf meat for you tonight?"


    "No need, we brought back some demon beasts. We''ll eat fresh today."


    Father Tang looked behind them, puzzled as there was no convoy following, and turned to Huang Ye.


    "Old man, no need to look. We had a big haul this time, and now we have Na Bags."


    "What! You had a run-in with cultivators?!"


    "Not cultivators, we killed a squad of Bloodthirsty Demons and took it from them," Huang Ye explained.


    "You scared me. I thought you robbed other cultivators."


    "Xiao Huang, you''re still small fry in the Cultivation World. If you really rob someone, make sure there are no loose ends."


    Huang Ye was taken aback. He thought Father Tang would advise them to be cautious and not provoke other cultivators easily, but instead, he suggested leaving no traces.


    The older, the wiser. Father Tang''s advice was indeed a wise saying. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Rest assured, Uncle, we''ll act cautiously."


    "Let''s go, we''ll have a meeting first. Uncle, please help us find a large mansion in the next few days."


    "You want to move out?"


    "Yes, it''s inconvenient here with so many Tang Sect disciples."


    "True, I always have to gather people in the ancestral hall, shouting for two hours until my throat is hoarse."


    Huang Ye scratched his head awkwardly.


    "How big of a mansion do you want?"


    "The bigger, the better, of course."


    "That''s a bit difficult. Large mansions belong to big families, and they won''t sell."


    "Then find the largest possible."


    "By the way, there''s a mansion currently unoccupied," Father Tang suddenly remembered.


    "Oh! That''s great, Uncle, please ask about the price for me."


    "No need to ask about the price. That mansion is yours. Just ask the City Lord for it."


    Mine? What mansion do I have?


    Huang Ye suddenly remembered that he didn''t have one, but the original owner did.


    "Uncle is talking about the old Huang family ancestral home."


    "That''s right. After a series of deaths in the Huang family, rumors spread that there was something evil inside, so the City Lord sealed it."


    "Although it''s been in disrepair for years, with some good renovations, it should be as good as new."


    "Alright, I''ll go to the City Lord. He should be able to give it to me. I''ll trouble Uncle to find someone for the renovations."


    "That''s a small matter. I''ll arrange it and set up some mechanisms inside for you."


    "Thank you so much."


    "No need to thank me. Xin''er will be living there too. For my daughter''s sake, I''ll make sure it''s well arranged."


    "Father, you''re wise!" Tang Xin gave a thumbs up.


    "Now you call me Father!"


    Tang Xin stuck out her tongue. The old man was still petty.


    The five of them returned to the courtyard, and the team-building debriefing meeting was immediately held.


    Huang Ye first summarized the entire training operation, then came the exciting moment of counting the spoils.


    Everyone took out the items from their Storage Bags.


    First, they measured the space of the Storage Bags. Among the six bags, the largest had dimensions of thirty meters, while the smallest was only three meters. The others were similar, around ten meters.


    After distribution, Huang Ye received one large and one small bag.


    Huang Ye also gained a proper understanding of Storage Bags. The storage space seemed to be a vacuum, where bacteria couldn''t survive, making it a natural preservation bag.


    Using divine sense, non-living objects could be placed inside the space.


    With divine sense, objects could be placed anywhere in the space, unlike a warehouse that required shelves.


    Huang Ye didn''t understand the scientific principles behind it and didn''t ask the System to study the characteristics of the space.

 Chapter 128 – Dividing the loot

    The resources in the six storage bags weren''t much. Besides the demon beast corpses they hunted themselves, they found three demon beast corpses in three of the storage bags.


    Judging by their size, the three demon beasts were at most at the late stage of the first rank.


    There were also some bottles and jars of pills, some labeled, some not labeled at all.


    Apart from Tang Xin, who was quite knowledgeable in the Medical Path, the rest were novices.


    None of them recognized these pills, so they all let Huang Ye take them, to identify them himself when he got outside.


    There were also quite a few spirit stones in the storage bags. Besides the five-element spirit stones, there were a few other colored spirit stones.


    The sizes of these spirit stones didn''t differ much, and there were cutting marks on the surface of the stones.


    Huang Ye classified them based on the five-element colors: five metal-element spirit stones, four wood-element spirit stones, two water-element spirit stones, six fire-element spirit stones, and one earth-element spirit stone.


    The spirit stones with all attributes were the most numerous, totaling fifty-three pieces.


    These spirit stones also varied in color depth; the deeper the color, the more mixed the spiritual energy contained within.


    The best quality was a nearly transparent spirit stone.


    None of them knew how cultivators distinguished the grades of spirit stones or their value.


    Father Tang might know about this, but Huang Ye couldn''t be bothered to ask. As long as he could distinguish the quality, he would naturally find out upon entering the Cultivation World.


    Since everyone could absorb various elemental attributes, Huang Ye simply divided the spirit stones equally, giving each person a share.


    The women wanted Huang Ye to take more, but he refused.


    Except for Su Wan, whose realm could be elevated, the other four were in a state of completion, unable to break through even by absorbing spirit stones.


    Finally, Tang Xin decided that each person would keep a few spirit stones, and the rest would be given to Su Wan.


    Su Wan was moved by Tang Xin''s gesture. Although they were as close as sisters, Tang Xin''s previous threatening words had subconsciously created a barrier.


    Today, Tang Xin''s actions as the elder sister completely dissolved that barrier in Su Wan''s heart.


    Besides the small sword Huang Ye had, there were two other items in the storage bag: a small golden hammer and a jade ruyi.


    Like the small golden sword, everyone''s divine sense couldn''t connect with these two items.


    Huang Ye naturally took the small sword, while Tang Xin handed the small hammer and jade ruyi to Su Wan.


    Su Wan''s realm was higher, and she had cultivated the Tongtian Xuanggong to the eighth level, while the others couldn''t even cultivate to the seventh level.


    The Tongtian Xuanggong didn''t have a method for using magical tools, and Huang Ye didn''t know when he would return, so during this time, Su Wan would explore them first.


    There were also several jade slips, which, like the magical tools, couldn''t be probed with divine sense.


    "There must be restrictions inside these; we don''t have a way to break them, so we definitely can''t open them. I''ll take these with me."


    There was also a large pile of medicinal herbs. Tang Xin recognized some of them, but she didn''t know half of them. Judging by the packaging, there weren''t any good herbs inside.


    Huang Ye gave all the herbs to Tang Xin, appointing her as the head of the sect''s medical department.


    Some ores, metals, and more than a dozen talismans were also placed into Huang Ye''s storage bag.


    There was also an array disc inside, and the system indicated that it was related to the five elements.


    The words metal, wood, water, fire, and earth were written on it, and Huang Ye sincerely admired the system''s judgment.


    He also put the array disc into his storage bag.


    After this encirclement, Huang Ye paid more attention to the Dao of Arrays.


    He felt that the Dao of Arrays would be very helpful in dealing with enemies. If he encountered knowledge about the Dao of Arrays, he must learn it.


    "Comrades, while I''m away from the sect, the management must not become chaotic. Now, I''ll talk about the personnel arrangements."


    "Tang Xin, you are the sect''s financial director."


    "What is a financial director?"


    "It''s like a bookkeeper. The sect''s cultivation resources and worldly wealth are under your management."


    "Su Wan, you are the sect''s technical director, managing the sect''s cultivation affairs."


    "Qing''er, you are the sect''s administrative director, managing the sect''s miscellaneous affairs and external relations."


    "Yue''er, you are the sect''s logistics director. You''re meticulous, so you''ll manage the sect''s supplies."


    "We also need a law enforcement director and a human resources director, but we''ll decide on those when new members join."


    The four women were bewildered by these fancy titles.


    "Husband, it sounds like we''re all officials, but we don''t have a single subordinate."


    "Don''t worry, this is just the beginning. We''ll develop as we see fit in the future."


    "I''ll prepare a complete sect development plan, and we''ll execute it according to the plan."


    "Alright, go ahead and do your thing."


    "Comrades, this meeting is adjourned. I''ve decided that before I leave, we''ll have a dual cultivation session."


    Applause erupted below!


    The women were puzzled. Didn''t they already agree on dual cultivation? Why mention it again in the meeting?


    "I''ll first reclaim the sect''s office location."


    "Qing''er, Yue''er, do you have anything important left at the mansion?"


    "Nothing important, just some girlish things. We can buy new ones."


    "Alright, then I won''t go back to the small courtyard."


    "Young Master, I want to visit home," Yue''er said hesitantly.


    "Okay, Qing''er, accompany Yue''er. Xiao Tang, give her a thousand taels of silver notes."


    "Yue''er, for their safety, I can''t go with you, and you shouldn''t mention anything about here."


    "I understand, thank you, Young Master."


    "Thank you for what? We''re all family. Although you''re now separated from them by the mortal and immortal realms, they''re still your birth parents."


    "Also, tell your father that if he doesn''t gamble, I''ll give the family twenty taels of silver every month; otherwise, not a single coin!"


    "Got it."


    Huang Ye left the Tang family and returned to the City Lord''s mansion, but didn''t see the City Lord, so he went to the City Lord''s Palace.


    After explaining his purpose, the City Lord immediately approved.


    Before leaving, Huang Ye also informed the City Lord of some good news: the thousand taels of silver for Qing''er and Yue''er each month were no longer needed.


    The City Lord feigned politeness.


    Seeing Huang Ye''s disdainful look, the City Lord felt awkward.


    After Huang Ye left, the Black-clothed Person appeared again.


    "City Lord, he''s becoming more disrespectful to you."


    The City Lord''s face darkened. "Fool, respect is worth nothing."


    "He''s a cultivator. A year ago, he relied on his master for support, but now he dares to challenge me."


    "We''re all martial artists, and achieving higher accomplishments in martial arts is as difficult as climbing to the heavens. Their one year of cultivation is equivalent to our ten years of martial arts training."


    "Don''t provoke him unnecessarily. Give him whatever he wants. In fact, he''s quite dissatisfied with my inaction."


    "If he truly harbors a grudge, once he becomes a great cultivator, destroying us would be child''s play." S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''m foolish."


    "Foolish my foot. Don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking. You''ve always been hung up on Miss Xia and want revenge for her."


    "If you want revenge, I support you, but don''t drag me into it, and you must declare your separation from the secret guards."


    "City Lord, I was wrong."


    "Alright, focus on your proper duties. The Bloodthirsty Demon escaped last time, and you haven''t caught many demons yet. I really don''t know what your people are doing all day."


    "Is it because Miss Xia is gone that you can''t do anything?"


    The Black-clothed Person wiped the sweat from his forehead. "Sir, I''ll immediately arrange for increased patrols."


    "Get lost!" the City Lord snapped impatiently.


    The Black-clothed Person bowed and left the hall, thinking as he walked, you old bastard, venting your anger on me because your adopted son upset you.


    Heh, that adopted son of yours will surely leave. I can''t touch him, but I can deal with those women, can''t I?


    Killing Miss Xia took away our fun, and you expect us to swallow our anger? There''s no such thing as a free lunch.


    Those girls are truly exceptional, and that kid is really lucky.


    Especially Su Wan, I heard that birthmark is gone, and she''s now the number one beauty in Silver Moon City. Just thinking about it makes me itch. Miss Xia is gone, so I''ll use you as a substitute.

 Chapter 129 – Run away from home

    Huang Ye returned to the Tang family estate and asked Father Tang to arrange for people to quickly tidy up the ancestral residence of the Huang family.


    He called the four women together once more.


    "I''ve reclaimed the Huang family''s ancestral home. Once it''s tidied up, you all can move in."


    "Husband, aren''t you coming with us?"


    "I''m planning to leave tomorrow. We''ve been stuck at the peak of the Initial Yang Realm for too long; we need to find a breakthrough method as soon as possible."


    "That''s fine. We''ve all made progress from this training, and our safety shouldn''t be an issue. You can leave without worry."


    "Husband, take your time outside and be careful. We''ll also look into breakthrough methods ourselves. After all, we''re still young, and a delay of ten or eight years is no problem," Tang Xin said with concern.


    "I''ll be careful. I know how heavy the burden is on my shoulders. Don''t worry, I''ll make it back alive."


    "Xiao Wan, you''re the strongest here. I''ll leave the task of protecting the sect to you."


    "Even though you didn''t say it, I know you also want to venture out. There''s no rush for that; wait until I find a way to advance."


    "Once we''ve all advanced, if you wish, you can all go out for training."


    "I have a few fish-skin masks here that can change your appearance. You''ve all learned makeup techniques, so make sure to disguise yourselves when leaving the sect."


    "You''re all beautiful, and beauty is a sin that must be hidden."


    The four women nodded in agreement.


    When you''re just trying to make great content at .


    Huang Ye handed each of them a mask and explained how to use it.


    The four of them tried it out with water, and the effect was indeed excellent, making their appearances ordinary. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Husband, these weren''t among the spoils. Where did you get them?"


    "Don''t worry about where they came from, just know how to use them. Let''s start dual cultivation."


    Su Wan waved her hand to set up a soundproof barrier. Seeing that the other three women had no intention of leaving, she was about to leave but was pulled back by Tang Xin.


    "Xiao Wan, no need to leave. Let''s dual cultivate with our husband together."


    "Ah!" Su Wan was a bit stunned!


    She saw Qing''er and Yue''er undressing without any shyness.


    "Should we do it together?" Su Wan asked, her face blushing.


    "We must do it together, or none of us can handle it."


    "Alright! I''ll listen to you, sister."


    The courtyard was silent, but inside the small house, it was lively and bustling, with the four women singing in turns until the last moments before dawn.


    Huang Ye left the courtyard, his figure disappearing into the darkness.


    Qing''er and Yue''er were already in tears, and Tang Xin and Su Wan were also shedding tears.


    On his journey, Huang Ye reminisced about the wonderful moments, especially with Su Wan. It was the first time the two of them faced each other in a sober state.


    During the last dual cultivation, Su Wan''s body was overwhelmingly invasive, and he lost his mind before he could fully appreciate it.


    This time, he fully experienced the beauty, and both were deeply engaged. Their dual cultivation time was the longest, and the range of spiritual energy absorption reached a terrifying three hundred feet.


    Spiritual energy rushed to gather around them, while the other three women watched enviously.


    Unfortunately, after they finished, neither could overpower the other.


    Huang Ye remained at the fifteenth layer of the Initial Yang Realm, and Su Wan''s spiritual energy band hadn''t transformed into a spiritual energy ring.


    The only thing suffering was the bed, which was on the verge of collapse.


    Fortunately, both of their spiritual energy capacities had slightly increased.


    Afterward, Huang Ye didn''t dare to cultivate, fearing he might break through the fifteenth layer.


    Unable to advance to the Primordial Yang Realm, Huang Ye had to condense the spiritual energy he absorbed last night into the Initial Yang Sphere.


    By the time Huang Ye left Silver Moon City, the sky was already lightening. He reached a nearby station where Father Tang had prepared a fine horse for him.


    Huang Ye chose to travel by horse, a plan he had set before leaving.


    The plan was devised jointly with the System, starting with concealing his cultivation level.


    The concealment technique was found in the Heaven-Penetrating Mystical Scripture, which Huang Ye had tested with satisfactory results.


    The smaller the concealment range, the better the effect. Huang Ye could conceal himself to the third layer of the Initial Yang Realm at most.


    However, after concealing, Su Wan could easily detect his concealed realm.


    Adjusting to the fifth layer of the Initial Yang Realm, Su Wan couldn''t detect his concealed realm.


    To be safe, Huang Ye concealed himself to the seventh layer of the Initial Yang Realm.


    He didn''t change his appearance, as there wasn''t any significant danger yet, and there was no need to wear the mask daily.


    As an unattractive man, the four women naturally didn''t worry about him getting into trouble outside.


    Mounting the fine horse, Huang Ye galloped northward, with his destination being the Chengyang Sect, thousands of miles away.


    This information came from Father Tang through the Tang Sect''s main hall, but the Tang Sect only knew the Chengyang Sect was in the Chengyang Mountain Range, without a specific location.


    They only provided a map of the area, and Huang Ye would have to find the exact location himself.


    The Chengyang Sect was considered a medium-sized sect, with the nearest city being Chengyang City.


    Huang Ye didn''t plan to go directly to the Chengyang Sect; he intended to first reach Chengyang City.


    In Chengyang City, he could learn about the local situation. Being close to the sect, there would likely be some Chengyang Sect cultivators in the city.


    He was about to enter the Cultivation World, an unknown realm, and the abilities of cultivators were still a mystery.


    Only by learning more about cultivators could he better integrate into the Cultivation World.


    He kept the large storage bag in a pocket of his undergarments, while the small storage bag was in his chest.


    The important resources were in the large storage bag, while the small storage bag contained a few spirit stones, two talismans, some ordinary herbs, and some food, clothing, and silver taels.


    Additionally, there were mundane swords and some hidden weapons, including over a dozen of the signature Little Huang''s Flying Forks.


    In the storage bag in his undergarments, Tang Xin had also prepared a large number of heavy hidden weapons for him.


    These heavy hidden weapons were specially crafted from a piece of black iron that the sect had purchased at a high price, primarily to enhance Huang Ye''s long-range attack capabilities.


    Tang Xin wanted to equip him with a bow and arrows, but Huang Ye refused.


    His archery skills were excellent, with the System helping him calculate wind speed and angles.


    Hitting a willow leaf at a hundred paces or shooting two eagles with one arrow was child''s play for him.


    However, he felt that mundane arrows had too little destructive power and could easily expose him, so he chose to forgo them.


    If Tang Xin had prepared a Barrett or a Reaper M200, he might have considered it.


    Leaving the station, Huang Ye took the official road. After riding less than twenty miles, he entered an uninhabited area, with dense forests and wasteland on both sides of the road.


    Occasionally, he encountered a few thatched huts, but they were dilapidated, with some even containing a few skeletons.


    After riding for over fifty miles, Huang Ye finally saw signs of life¡ªa caravan.


    There were dozens of horse-drawn carts loaded with supplies, heading towards him, likely destined for Silver Moon City.


    From a distance, he saw the flags on the carts bearing a large "Feng" character.


    It seemed to be the Feng family''s escort caravan. The logistics family truly lived up to its reputation, daring to traverse such dangerous roads.


    As Huang Ye passed by the caravan, the drivers and guards curiously looked at him.


    When he reached the end of the caravan, five people on horseback, chatting and laughing, also turned their gaze towards Huang Ye.


    Huang Ye sensed that these five were quite powerful, at least at the Martial King level.


    "Young brother, are you traveling alone?" one of the Martial Kings asked.


    "That''s right."


    "Young brother, be careful. A hundred miles ahead is a mountainous forest area with many demon beasts, including some at the peak of the first tier. It''s very dangerous," the man kindly warned.


    "Thank you for the warning, brother."


    Huang Ye cupped his hands and urged his horse forward.


    "This kid doesn''t seem to be from Silver Moon City. I''ve never heard of any young master with that birthmark, traveling alone on this road. He''s got guts."


    "Who cares about him? Just an ignorant child. He''ll realize how foolish he is when he''s crying for his parents!"


    As the words fell, he suddenly felt his straw hat fly off inexplicably, soaring straight ahead.


    With a "ding!" the straw hat was pinned to a flagpole!